《The Heiress Revived from the Ashes (Lauren Bennett)》


 Chapter Ch 1

    Chapter 1 She Was Finally Free


    The cold iron gates of the prison in Hoverdale creaked open. Sunlight fell on Lauren Bet''s gaunt, sallow face. The clothes she had worn when she was incarcerated now hung loosely on her frail frame. She had endured five dark, endless years in prison. Today, she was finally free. Dragging her legs, Lauren hobbled out of the prison, step by slow step. She moved sluggishly, not because she didn''t want to walk faster, but because she simply couldn''t. A ck Bentley was parked by the roadside. The window rolled down, revealing a man''s deep-set, brooding face. His gaze swept over her injured leg. He let out a cold scoff, the mockery in his eyes tant. "After five years in prison, you''re still putting on an act." Lauren''s heart clenched unexpectedly, and a sour sting rose in her eyes. Elliot Bet was her biological brother. Ever since she had been brought back to the Bet family from the orphanage at fifteen, she had done everything she could to please him. Yet for the sake of an adopted sister who wasn''t even rted to him by blood, he had personally falsified evidence to convict her of attempted murder. Five years had passed, and he was still as sharp-tongued and as disgusted with her as ever. Lauren swallowed the bitterness, pretending not to see Elliot as she limped forward. Elliot''s face stiffened. She had ignored him. In his memory, Lauren had always clung to him, eager to please. When he came home, she would bring him his slippers. When he was tired, she would massage his shoulders. When he had trouble sleeping, she would bring him chamomile tea every night. When work kept him too busy toe home for dinner, she would wait outside his office with a thermos, undeterred by rain or shine. During the three years she had been in their home, his chronic stomach issues had eased. But ever since she went to prison, he had often woken up in the middle of the night from the pain. Today, he had actually felt a hint of joy when he heard she was being released. He had even postponed an international meeting to pick her up. He had expected her to be overjoyed at seeing him, had even prepared himself for her to break down andin about the suffering she had endured. He had never imagined she would greet him with nothing but silence and indifference. The admiration in her eyes was long gone. All that remained was distance. A strange, hollow feeling rose in his chest, irritating him. His grip on the steering wheel tightened, veins bulging on the back of his hand. His voice came out harsher than he intended. "Get in the car." The moment the words left his mouth, he regretted them. With a frown, he forced himself to soften his tone. "Dad and Mom know you''re out today. They''ve prepared a wee-home dinner for you." Dad and Mom. Such familiar yet foreign words. In the orphanage, she had dreamed of having parents who would love her, who would spoil her like a princess. She had waited and longed for it for fifteen years. Fifteen yearster, her wish had finallye true. She had parents now, even a tall, handsome, and capable brother. But the beloved daughter of the family wasn''t her. It was the adopted daughter they had raised since childhood, Willow Bet. Those people weren''t her parents. They were Elliot and Willow''s parents. Lauren scoffed at herself. During those three years in that family, she had endured endless cold shoulders and humiliation. She had always known she was unwanted. There was no reason to go back and subject herself to it again. Though she walked slowly, she never stopped. Her indifference, her stubborn retreat, stung Elliot''s eyes and ignited a nameless fury in his chest. He pushed open the car door and strode after her, his long legs easily closing the distance. He grabbed her wrist and yanked her back. "Have you had enough of this act?" Thrown off bnce, Lauren crashed to the ground. Pain shot through her injured leg, her face turning deathly pale. Elliot''s anger red. "Still ying weak? Is this your new trick?" "Don''t forget, you were the one who pushed ine down the stairs five years ago and left her in aa. You even tried to frame Willow for it. Five years in prison, and you still haven''t learned your lesson? Looks like it wasn''t enough to reform you." With that, he grabbed her and hauled her up without an ounce of care. His voice wasced with disgust. "Don''t think your sentence erases your sins. As long as ine remains unconscious, your crime will never be absolved. And you still owe Willow an apology. Get in the car. Don''t make me say it again." Lauren only found itughable. She had exined before. ine Gray wasn''t pushed by her. It was Willow. But no one had believed her. They had all chosen Willow''s side. She was the biological daughter of the Bet family, yet everyone had ced their trust in Willow''s words instead. She was guilty, indeed. Guilty of ever returning. Guilty of ever hoping for a love that was never hers. She had learned her lesson. She would change. She would leave, far away, and never again fight for the affection of a family that didn''t want her. Why is Elliot so displeased? She calmly pulled her hand from his grip and took a step back, putting distance between them. Her deliberate withdrawal made Elliot''s chest tighten with frustration. His mind shed with images of the old Lauren, the girl who had once followed him around, desperately trying to win his favor. Suppressing his anger, he tried to soften his voice. "Come home with me." Lauren lowered her eyes, her expression nk, as if she couldn''t even be bothered to look at him. Her lifeless demeanor made Elliot''s rage boil over. Five years in prison, and if she had learned anything, it was how to grow a temper. Just as he was about to snap, a warm, gentle voice interrupted. ��Laurie." Lauren''s body tensed. Her heart, which had been numb for so long, clenched in an instant. Even after five years, she recognized that voice immediately. It was Lucas Reed, her childhood friend. She saw a pair of polished leather shoes enter her line of sight. A deep, maic voice spoke above her. ��Laurie, congrattions on your freedom." If anyone else had said that, she would have politely replied, "Thank you." Buting from Lucas, the words grated on her ears. Her most trusted childhood friend, Lucas, had taken on his first case after graduation as Willow''s defense attorney, the one who had put her behind bars. Before the trial, he had said to her, "Laurie, Willow has never suffered before. She wouldn''t survive in prison. Can you take the me for her?" Willow couldn''t suffer, but I could? Just because she was used to hardship, she deserved to take the fall for a crime she didn''tmit. Sending the real Bet daughter to prison had made Lucas famous overnight in Hoverdale. Five years ago, he had still been a fresh graduate, a little green around the edges. Five yearster, he had be one of the city''s most renowned attorneys, exuding power and confidence. They had grown up together in the orphanage, closer than real siblings. When other kids bullied her, he had always defended her, swearing, "As long as I''m here, no one will ever hurt you." He had promised that when he became awyer, he would put anyone who hurt her behind bars. Butter, when Willow had hurt her time and time again, he had dismissed her pain with a casual, "Laurie, you''re too sensitive. Willow isn''t like that." In the end, it was he, of all people, who had protected the one who hurt her and personally sent her to prison. ... The air grew heavy with silence. Lucas'' smile slowly stiffened, but he forced himself to extend a hand toward her. "Laurie, I came to pick you up..." Before he could finish, Lauren suddenly turned to Elliot. "You said we''re going home, right? Let''s go."

 Chapter Ch 2

    Chapter 2 Why Didn''t They Come?


    Lauren knew she couldn''t escape. Lucas had once been the person she trusted and relied on the most. Now, he was the one she loathed and least wanted to face. Rather than confronting Lucas, she chose the next best option-going with Elliot. At least, from beginning to end, Elliot had always despised her. The first day she went back to the Bet Residence, Elliot had warned her, "Even if we share the same blood, in my heart, I only have one sister, and that''s Willow. You''d better behave yourself. If I ever catch you bullying Willow, I won''t let you off." He never gave her hope, so she never had too much disappointment. In front of Elliot, the psychological wounds she suffered could at least be minimized. It was better than being utterly destroyed by the one closest to her. Prison had taught her a lesson. Whencking power, status, or support, survival depended on minimizing harm by any means possible. So, when her cellmates toyed with her and made her choose between disfigurement and a p, she chose the p. When they made her choose between being beaten and kneeling, she chose to kneel. When they made her choose between drinking toilet water and barking like a dog, she chose to bark. She had fought back desperately before, but the more she resisted, the worse the beatings became. To stay alive, she threw away her dignity and let herself be used. Even when thrown among the most vicious criminals, she had still managed to survive, barely hanging on, by knowing when to avoid harm. Lauren walked toward Elliot''s ck Bentley. As she brushed past Lucas, her expression remained indifferent. She didn''t even spare him a nce. The loose T- shirt skimmed past Lucas''s fingertips. The emptiness of the touch didn''t feel like fabric draping over a person. It was more like cloth hanging on a lifeless mannequin. Lucas'' hand froze midair. In that instant, it felt like the air around him had solidified, leaving only that cold, hollow sensation at his fingertips. Pain and destion shed through his eyes, and his heart felt as if an invisible hand had clenched it tight, every beat throbbing with dull agony. Once, her gaze had always followed him, full of trust and dependence. They had grown up together in the orphanage, supporting each other. Whenever he called her name, she would always smile and answer, ��Luca, I''m here." But now, time had changed everything. She looked right through him, as if he didn''t exist, unwilling to even meet his eyes. Lucas'' lips trembled slightly. He wanted to speak, but his throat felt blocked, unable to make a sound. Lauren got into the car and sat in the back seat. Everything in sight bore traces of another woman. The passenger seat had a fluffy pink cushion. The dashboard was lined with an entire row of adorable bear figurines. In the rearview mirror, the woman''s reflection looked more mature than five years ago, more alluring. She was beaming, the kind of smile that only someone raised infort and luxury could have. That happiness on her face was like a silent taunt, mocking Lauren as the fake heiress. She had thought she could face all this indifferently. But seeing it with her own eyes still left a bitter sting in her chest. Lauren withdrew her gaze, but her eyes inadvertentlynded on the handbag beside her. Inside was a pristine white gown. Even without seeing the whole dress, the intricate feather embellishments hinted at its elegance. Her fingers unconsciously rubbed against the rough denim of her jeans. Every detail inside the car reminded her that she didn''t belong here. From head to toe, she wasn''t even worth as much as the gown in that handbag. She turned to look out the window. The scenery blurred past in a rapid retreat. Elliot, still driving, didn''t forget to warn her, "Mom and Dad have missed you so much these past five years. They cried over you every day, their hair turning gray with worry. When you get home, keep your temper in check. I don''t want to see you scheming against Willow again, making things difficult for them. As long as you behave, the Bet family won''t treat you unfairly.�� Silence followed his words. Hearing no response, Elliot frowned in displeasure and nced at her through the rearview mirror. "Lauren, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?" Lauren finally looked up at him and spoke the longest sentence she had since leaving prison. "ording to Article 48 of the Prison Law, inmates are allowed visits from family or guardians once a month, for thirty minutes to an hour. I was imprisoned for five years; that will be sixty months. If I had one visit per month, I could have seen them sixty times. But I never saw them once. You say your parents missed me. Then why didn''t theye? Were they so busy that they couldn''t spare even thirty minutes a month?" Her voice was calm, but every word was a de, slicing through his lie without mercy. Guilt and panic flickered across Elliot''s eyes. The reprimand he had prepared was caught in his throat, unable toe out. Avoiding her steady yet piercing gaze, his fingers instinctively tightened around the steering wheel, his knuckles turning white from the pressure. "It... It''s because you were too hard to discipline. Mom and Dad didn''t visit you because they wanted you to focus on correcting your bad behavior. They did it for your own good." For my own good? Letting me take the fall for Willow, making me suffer in prison... So, that''s their idea for my own good. What a joke. Lauren felt drained, utterly uninterested in arguing anymore. She turned her gaze back to the window. Before long, the car pulled into the Bet Residence garage. Elliot seemed pleased. He grabbed the handbag from the back seat and hurried off. A few steps away, he suddenly remembered Lauren. His body stiffened, and when he turned back, there was still a trace of awkwardness on his face. "Go change into a proper gown and head to the banquet hall." With that, he left without looking back. After five years, this house was still as unfamiliar to Lauren as ever. She had never felt an ounce of warmth here. This ce wasn''t even as good as the orphanage. At the orphanage, she hadn''t had a private room, but at least she had shared a sunlit dorm. When the sun rose, light would pour through the windows, filling the room with warmth. Back then, she loved the scent of nkets basked in sunlight. It made her feel like she had a home. But after returning here, she realized that her so-called home wasn''t the scent of sun-warmed nkets. It was the damp, musty stench of a ce the sun never reached. She pushed open the door. The room was small, windowless, and packed with clutter. The only two pieces of furniture were a single folding cot and an old desk. This was the storage room that served as her bedroom for three years. Elliot had told her to wear a proper gown. But she had never owned one. For years, she had only had one set of her high school uniform. The T-shirt and jeans she was wearing now had been bought with money she earned from a holiday job on Amazon, for five bucks total. She still remembered the day she had happily put them on and asked Elliot how she looked. His brows had furrowed in disgust. "What the hell are you wearing? Can''t you learn to dress elegantly and properly like Willow? Take it off and get rid of it! Don''t embarrass our family."

 Chapter Ch 3

    Chapter 3 Canceled Her Allowance


    Willow''s poise and elegance had been built with money and resources. In contrast, Lauren had nothing. The Bet family neither gave her much love nor much money, yet they still med her for not being poised and elegant enough. Even now, she didn''t understand why they had brought her back. Her only purpose in this family was to make Willow, the adopted daughter, seem more beloved. There was a saying, "Those who are unloved are the outsiders." It fit her unexpectedly well. Back then, their unfairness had made her sad. Now, she no longer cared. She scanned the storage room. The only clothing she had to change into was her old blue-and-white high school uniform. Five years ago, she had received an eptance letter from Northcrest University, the top institution in Corwynale. Yet, the Bet family had only thrown a grand celebration for Willow''s college entrance. That banquet had gathered every elite figure in Hoverdale. Eighteen-year-old Willow had stood in the center of it all, draped in a custom-made gown worth millions, wearing a diamond-studded crown, basking in the spotlight like a princess between her adoptive parents. Meanwhile, Lauren had looked shabby and out of ce, an ugly duckling among swans. Under the gaze of the entire crowd, she had been taken away by the police, spending the next five years in prison, losing the college life that should have been hers. ... Five minutester, dressed in her uniform, Lauren headed toward the banquet hall of the Bet Residence. On the way, passing servants cast curious nces at her. "Who''s that? Why is she here in a high school uniform?" "She''s probably one of the hotel staff brought in for the event. Looks like a student working a summer job." "Mr. David and Madam Alice treat Ms. Willow so well. They even invited the top chef from Lavette Grand Hotel just for her celebration." "Exactly." As one servant walked past Lauren, they didn''t forget to remind her, "The banquet is about to begin. Go change into the standard uniform. You must be careful while serving. Tonight''s guests are all important figures in Hoverdale." With that, the servant left. Lauren stood there, suddenly losing the desire to go to the banquet hall. Elliot had told her that her parents had prepared a wee banquet for her. But he hadn''t mentioned that they had invited outsiders. Being released from prison was nothing to celebrate. Did they really need to make such a spectacle out of it? Five years ago, she had been taken away in handcuffs in front of all of Hoverdale''s elites. Now, they wanted to gather those same people and publicly celebrate the return of a convict. To her, this wasn''t a wee. It was a public humiliation, stripping away everyst shred of dignity she had left. A mix of bitterness and anger surged within her. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. She turned to leave. But just then, Elliot appeared, his expression darkening the moment he saw what she was wearing. He strode toward her, his voice sharp with irritation. "Didn''t I tell you to change into a gown? Why did youe dressed like this? Do you have any idea what kind of asion this is?" Lauren opened her mouth to exin, but Elliot cut her off mercilessly. "You looked like a mess when you got out of prison, and now that you''re back, you want to put on a pitiful act in front of everyone? Do you want people to think the Bet family has mistreated you? Lauren, your maniptive tricks are just as disgusting as ever. You''re beyond saving." As he spoke, he reached out to grab her, still cursing under his breath. "Go change. Stop embarrassing yourself!" Lauren sidestepped him. Elliot''s hand caught nothing but air. His anger red. "How dare you dodge me?" Lauren lifted her gaze to meet his. He looked at her as if she were his worst enemy. That look-disgusted, impatient, filled with contempt-she had endured it for three years in the Bet family. Every time their eyes met, it felt like invisible hands were tearing her heart apart. The tears she had once held back had only ever earned her a sneer of "stop acting." Maybe she had gotten used to it. Or maybe five years in prison had crushed her self-worth. Now, even as she faced his deep- seated hatred, she felt nothing. His opinions no longer had the power to affect her. Lauren''s expression remained calm, distant, unyielding. "I don''t have a gown." Elliot''s fury grew. "If you don''t have one, then buy one!" Lauren took a deep breath. Elliot was too biased against her. No matter what she said, he wouldn''t believe her. She had tried exining in the past. But the more she exined, the more he used her of lying. He had ndered her without restraint. It was exhausting. She didn''t want to exin anymore. So she simply said, "I have no money." Elliot''s brows knitted together, his rage burning hotter. "For three years, you lived here without worrying about food or clothing. Thepany transfers 70,000 dors to your ount every month. Over three years, that totaled 2.5 million dors. And you''re telling me you couldn''t afford a decent dress? You''re doing this on purpose, trying to make people think our family mistreated you! Lauren, you can''t be this selfish. We''ve alreadypensated you. Enough is enough. If you keep acting like this, it''s just pathetic!" Lauren had expected this. No matter what she said, she would never be believed. She stared at him, unblinking. For some reason, under her steady gaze, Elliot felt a brief pang of unease. ��What are you looking at me like that for? I didn''t say anything wrong." He isn''t wrong? Lauren let out a cold, silentugh. She hadn''t wanted to make a scene. But Elliot''s aggressive usations stirred something dark in her. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed people approaching. Since they wanted amotion, she would give them one. She had already lost her dignity. She had nothing left to lose. But Elliot, who cared so much about his reputation, couldn''t handle being humiliated in public. "I never received a single cent from yourpany. Not 70,000 dors. Not even seven bucks. Mr. Elliot, if you want to use me, at leaste up with a more believable lie." Elliot''s eyes darkened with even more disgust. "You just won''t give up, will you? Fine. Don''t me me for exposing you." He pulled out his phone and called thepany''s finance department, putting the call on speaker. "Check how much money the finance department has transferred to Lauren''s ount every month." The person on the other end hesitated. "Lauren? You mean Ms. Bet?" "Yes." "Mr. Elliot, if you''re referring to Ms. Bet, there''s no need to check." Elliot frowned. "What do you mean?" "Well, we never transferred any money to Ms. Bet''s ount." Elliot froze. "That''s impossible," he said sharply. Lauren may not be well-liked, but she''s still the daughter of the Bet family. How could she not have an allowance? The night she was brought home, he had discussed it with his parents. To be fair, they had decided to give Lauren the same monthly allowance as Willow. There was no way he had remembered it wrong. "I personally gave the order." "Mr. Elliot, you might not know this, but Madam Alice said that Ms. Bet came from an orphanage and had poor judgment. She was afraid Ms. Bet would fall in with the wrong crowd if she suddenly had that much money. Since Ms. Bet was a high school student back then and had no major expenses, Madam Alice canceled her allowance." Elliot''s mind buzzed. No allowance... That means Lauren hasn''t received a single penny in the entire three years she''s lived with us. "Oh, and Madam Alice doubled Ms. Willow''s allowance to 140,000 dors a month. She was worried Ms. Willow would feel neglected, so the extra 70,000 dors was meant tofort her. You knew about that, right, Mr. Elliot?" Elliot felt like someone had strangled him. He had not known.

 Chapter Ch 4

    Chapter 4 You Have No Idea


    As the crowd grew, more and more people gathered around, all having heard the voiceing from the telephone receiver. Everyone present was stunned. The Bet family wasn''t the richest in Hoverdale, but it was still a prominent aristocratic household. For children of wealthy families, having a monthly allowance of 14,000 dors was perfectly normal. They had never heard of a wealthy heiress who didn''t even get a single cent in allowance. The Bet family was the first. No wonder Lauren dressed so poorly, without even a decent gown to wear to a banquet. Even if she hadn''t been raised by their side, she was still the real daughter of the Bet family. Yet they gave her nothing while showering their adopted daughter with 140,000 dors a month. For the Bet family to allow such an outrageous situation to happen, they must have been utterly blind. The guests whispered among themselves. Elliot felt a chill down his spine, his face flushing with shame and anger. He refused to believe something so humiliating could happen to the Bet family. Their family was wealthy and powerful. There was no way they would be too stingy to give their own flesh and blood a mere allowance. Elliot immediately questioned Lauren in a cold voice, "Even if the finance department didn''t transfer the money, Mom and Dad must have given you an allowance, right?" Lauren''s lips curled in mockery. She nced at David Bet and Alice Pierce in the crowd and said lightly, "Why don''t you ask Mr. David and Madam Alice whether they gave me an allowance or not, Mr. Elliot? After all, you don''t believe me, but you''d believe your parents, wouldn''t you?" David and Alice stiffened instantly, too ashamed to meet her eyes. "Dad, Mom, you must have given her an allowance, right?" Elliot looked at them seriously. David avoided his gaze. "I thought you guys would give it to her, so I..." Alice''s face was filled with guilt, tears welling in her eyes. She said painfully, ��I thought you guys would... Laurie, why didn''t you say something sooner? If you had told me earlier, I would have given you money. It''s my fault. I didn''t realize it in time, and you suffered for it. But you have to believe that I treat you and Willow the same." Lauren looked at her with a half-smile, her gaze indifferent. Under her cold stare, Alice lowered her eyes awkwardly. Only today did Lauren find out that it was her own birth mother who had ordered the finance department not to send her money. Not only that, but she had also raised Willow''s allowance to 140,000 dors, afraid that her precious adopted daughter might feel slighted. With such tant favoritism, Alice still had the audacity to im she treated them equally. As the esteemed wife of a wealthy family, Alice wore only the finest clothes, with even her socks costing dozens of dors. There was no way she couldn''t tell that her own daughter was wearing an outfit that cost less than 14 bucks in total. Of course, she knew. She just didn''t care. This apology was nothing more than an act for the public. Fortunately, Lauren had long seen through the ugliness of this family. Her heart had been hardened, immune to their poison. Without expectations, she remained unshaken. Seeing Lauren ignore her mother''s apology, humiliating the Bet family in front of everyone, Elliot''s fleeting guilt instantly vanished. He scolded coldly, "You have a mouth, don''t you? Why didn''t you just say something? We''re not mind readers; how were we supposed to know what you were thinking? If you had spoken up earlier, do you think we wouldn''t have given you money?" "I did." Lauren''s voice was soft butced with coldness. "You just didn''t take it seriously." Elliot frowned, about to deny it, when a memory suddenly surfaced in his mind. It was an afternoon long ago. Their family of four sat on the couch, chatting andughing. Lauren walked over hesitantly, clutching the hem of her school uniform. Before she even spoke, her face flushed bright red. She struggled for a long time before finally whispering, "Dad, Mom, can you give me the tuition fee of 700..." Bang! Elliot mmed his newspaper onto the coffee table, ring at Lauren. "Money, money, money! Is that all you care about? Did youe back to this family just to ask for money? If the Bet family had no money, would you have even bothered to return? I don''t know why Mom and Dad insisted on bringing you back. If you have nothing better to do, go study. Willow ranked tenth in the whole school in her first monthly exam. What about you?" "I... I got first ce...." "Enough. You mean deadst, right? And you still have the nerve to bring it up?" He had already arranged for the finance department to deposit 70,000 dors into her card every month, yet she dared to open her mouth and ask for money. Even Willow didn''t receive that much, so she had no reason to think she deserved it. Lauren''s tears fell instantly, as if she had suffered a great injustice. Elliot only felt irritated, even losing the mood to read his financial newspaper. Luckily, Willow was understanding. She tugged on his arm and pouted. ��Elliot, I ranked tenth this time. Do I get a reward?" He couldn''t resist his sweet little sister acting cute. Instantly, all his annoyance from Lauren disappeared. Pinching Willow''s cheek, he doted on her. "Willow, what do you want?�� ��I saw a handbag worth 14,000 dors. Elliot, will you buy it for me?" "Of course. If you like it, I''d even buy one for 140,000 dors." After spoiling Willow, he turned back to Lauren with a scowl. "Why are you still standing here? Go back to your room and study." Lauren bit back her grievances and ran away. David and Alice sighed at the same time. "If only Laurie were half as sensible as Willow." "Mr. Elliot, have you remembered?" Lauren''s voice pulled him back to the present. His heart twisted painfully at the way she addressed him-Mr. Elliot. He was her biological brother, not some stranger. But ever since she was released from prison, she hadn''t called him by his name even once. His expression darkened, his voiceced with frustration. "It was because you were terrible at studying. Coming in deadst, how did you have the nerve to ask for money? Even I was embarrassed for you." Hearing this, Lauren''s gaze turned even colder. Being stared at with such icy indifference, Elliot felt an inexplicable sense of guilt. He clenched his jaw and snapped, "You don''t ept criticism?" "For all three years of high school, I ranked first in my grade every year. How did I suddenly be inst ce in your version of the story?" Seeing Elliot''s expression of utter disbelief, Lauren smirked coldly. A sense of vindictive satisfaction rose within her. "Then again, it''s understandable. Mr. Elliot, you don''t even know which school I attended. Naturally, you wouldn''t know my grades." Elliot felt like he had been struck by lightning, frozen in ce. It was as if he had just heard something absurd. His voice trembled slightly, betraying a hint of hoarseness. "You weren''t attending Brightvale High School?" Brightvale High School was the most prestigious school in Hoverdale. Willow had graduated from there, and all the wealthy and powerful families in the city sent their children there. Elliot had simply assumed Lauren was studying there as well. His gaze snapped to David and Alice, his voice shaking uncontrobly. "Dad, Mom, when Lauren came back, did you transfer her school records over?" Silence. David''s face turned red, his lips moving soundlessly like a man who had lost his backbone. All his past authority vanished. Alice''s lips quivered. Panic and guilt filled her eyes, her perfectly applied makeup unable to conceal her embarrassment. The two stood there, frozen, as if the air around them had solidified. Elliot''s face turned pale, inch by inch. His previous perception of Lauren crumbled like a copsing tower. All the disdain and condescension he had once felt now twisted into sharp des, cutting into his own heart. His throat tightened painfully, his voice barely audible. "Laurie, where did you go to school for those three years?"


    ...

 Chapter Ch 5

    Chapter 5 Her Birthday Party


    Lauren''s life had already been ruined, and only then did Elliot remember to care about her academics. How ironic. She had spent ten years studying desperately, hoping to change her fate. Just as her efforts were about to bear fruit, she found that they were ultimately no match for power. With a single, offhand remark, the Bet family sealed her fate, effortlessly casting her into the deepest depths of hell. She could have had a bright future. From childhood to adulthood, she never had the advantage of a powerful family background. The only thing she could rely on was her extraordinary dedication to her studies. Her dream was to get into Northcrest University, then pursue a master''s degree and a doctorate. She wanted to be a professor, to stand at the podium and use her knowledge to change the fate of those who, like her, worked tirelessly to seed. But reality had pped her in the face. She did not be the person she had wanted to be. Instead, she became a despised criminal, forever marked by a stain on her record. A stain that would affect three generations. Thinking of this, Lauren clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug deep into her palms, but she felt nothing. "Hoverdale First High School." Lauren''s voice was soft, almost gentle. Yet the four words, ��Hoverdale First High School," weighed like a thousand-pound boulder, making David, Alice, and Elliot feel as though they could hardly breathe. Because Hoverdale First High School had the highest admission standards in all of Hoverdale. Unlike Brightvale High School, a prestigious private school where admission was secured with money, Hoverdale First High School only recognized scores, not wealth. Even among top students, she had consistently ranked first in her grade year after year. With her grades, getting into Northcrest University had been a certainty. "That''s impossible. You''re lying." Elliot''s emotions were on edge. "Hoverdale First High School is in the suburbs, more than 20 miles from home. Back then, you rode that old bike every day..." Mid-sentence, Elliot suddenly realized something. The rest of his words got stuck in his throat. Watching the color drain from Elliot''s face, Lauren''s lips curled in mockery. "I''d rather ride a bike than go to school with Willow. We never even attended the same school. I never ate breakfast with you because morning sses at Hoverdale First High School started at six. I had to wake up at four to bike for two hours just to get there. I never came home for lunch because there wasn''t enough time to bike back. I didn''t have money for food, so I just drank more water to hold on until evening. By the time I finally got home, you had already eaten. All that was left for me was cold leftovers, and even then, you mocked me, saying I had a lowly fate, that I preferred eating scraps over hot food, that I devoured leftovers like a starving ghost...�� ��Laurie, I''m sorry." Alice''s tears fell like broken pearls, her sobs heart- wrenching. "I didn''t know you suffered so much. It''s all my fault." "There''s nothing for you to apologize for." Lauren looked at Alice''s tear-streaked face, her heart as calm as still water. "I wasn''t raised by you. It''s understandable that you feel nothing for me. I''ve long been used to this. A little more suffering wouldn''t have made a difference. Don''t you agree, Madam Alice?" Alice''s sobs hitched. Laurie, I''m begging you. You''re stronger than Willow; you can endure hardship. You took care of yourself just fine in the orphanage, so I believe you''ll manage in prison too. Please, take the fall for Willow. A five-year-old memory came surging back. Alice looked stricken, clutching her chest as if she were about to faint. Lauren watched coldly as Alice swayed unsteadily. Her heart was full of contempt. The ce where Willow had pushed ine down the stairs had surveince cameras. But after the incident, Alice had immediately erased the footage that could have proven Lauren''s innocence. That was why Lauren had been unable to defend herself in court. "Enough!" Elliot snapped at Lauren, his voice cold. "Stop being so bitter. We neglected you and that was our oversight. But do you really bear no responsibility at all? You were jealous that Willow had a better life than you, so you bullied her and took revenge on us. Your heart is twisted, and no one likes you. Instead of reflecting on yourself, you me us first." "Elliot, don''t speak to your sister that way." Alice sniffled. "Mom, you''re still defending her? She''s just taking advantage of our guilt, pushing her limits. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have framed Willow by shoving ine down the stairs and making her a vegetable. We already sent her to prison for five years, but she still holds a grudge, making a scene in front of all these guests." Alice felt a pang of guilt. She quickly looked at Lauren, only to find Lauren staring back at her with a faint, knowing smile. Her heart clenched. She looked away, ashamed. "Enough, let''s stop this." David frowned, his tone authoritative. "Laurie, why didn''t you tell us you wereing home? If we had known, your mom and I would have prepared a dress for you." Lauren froze. "You didn''t know I was being released today?" "Of course not. If we had, I would have sent a driver to pick you up. Laurie, how did you get home?" Lauren turned to Elliot, her gaze piercingly cold. "I came in Mr. Elliot''s car. He told me you had prepared a wee-home party for me." "A wee-home party? Isn''t today Ms. Willow''s birthday party?" "Yes, the invitation I received clearly says it''s Ms. Willow''s birthday. When did it turn into her wee-home celebration?�� "Are they seriously throwing a party for a criminal? That''s absurd." Whispers spread through the crowd. Elliot''s face stiffened with embarrassment. He wanted to exin, but no words came out. Lauren felt a wave of self-mockery. The joke was on her. David and Alice had remembered Willow''s birthday but hadpletely forgotten her release date. As for the so-called wee-home party Elliot mentioned, it was nothing more than a side note to Willow''s grand celebration. A bitter ache spread in her heart. What had I even been expecting? Lauren no longer wished to y along with the Bet family''s pretense. She turned and left. Suddenly, a figure in white rushed toward her. Lauren tried to dodge, but with her limp, she couldn''t move fast enough. Bang! The impact sent her crashing to the ground. A sharp pain shot through her elbow and leg. She furrowed her brows. Her already pale face turned even whiter. By the time she managed to suppress the pain and looked up, she saw David, Alice, and Elliot gathered around a girl in a custom-made white feather gown, fussing over her with concern. "Willow, are you okay? Does it hurt? Are you injured?" The girl''s eyes brimmed with tears, her nose and cheeks tinged red, looking pitiful. "Dad, Mom, Elliot... it hurts..." Immediately, the Bet family panicked and rushed to check on her. "Willow, where does it hurt? Did Lauren hurt you?" Without thinking, Elliot turned and shouted at Lauren, "Do you not watch where you''re going?"

 Chapter Ch 6

    Chapter 6 ming Her


    Lauren''s anger red up instantly. She pushed herself up with both hands, but the pain in her leg made her stagger. Gritting her teeth, she red fiercely at Elliot. "Mr. Elliot, you really say whateveres to mind! She ran into me herself, yet you''re ming me without even figuring out what happened. What is it? You''re so used to wronging me that you don''t even think twice about it anymore?" "You!" "There are dozens of eyes watching. Is it that I wasn''t paying attention, or was it you, Mr. Elliot, who wasn''t paying attention?" Elliot quickly looked around and saw that the guests were all eyeing him with subtle but unmistakable expressions. These guests were all from prestigious families. Though they looked down on Lauren, a former convict, their upbringing didn''t allow them to twist the truth. Someone finally spoke up. "Mr. Elliot, it really was Willow who ran into her. We all saw it." With one person taking the lead, the others nodded in agreement. Elliot''s face turned grim, his gaze icy. He was certain that Lauren was deliberately trying to ruin Willow''s birthday party and embarrass the Bet family in front of Hoverdale''s elite. He knew his sister all too well. She was narrow-minded, vengeful, and even capable of framing others. There was nothing she wouldn''t do. Elliot frowned, his voice dark. "Even if Willow ran into you, it was an ident. Couldn''t you have stepped aside? You did it on purpose." Lauren felt a rush of anger so intense that her head buzzed, nearly making her lose control. Step aside? I can barely walk without limping, let alone move quickly. How am I supposed to get out of the way? Oh, right. When I got out of prison, Elliot didn''t even believe my leg was really injured. All he saw was Willow getting bumped, never me hitting the ground. Since he enjoyed humiliating her so much, there was no need for her to save face for them anymore. Right in front of everyone, Lauren rolled up her sleeve. The crowd gasped. Her elbow was covered in fresh blood, the ring red wounds standing out starkly against her pale skin. Her palm hadn''t been spared either; where the skin had broken, blood was still seeping out, trickling down her fingers before dripping onto the floor. Lauren raised her arm high so that everyone could see. "Would I really do this to myself on purpose? Did I injure myself all over just so you could scold me? Do you think I''m that pathetic?" Her voice trembled, on the verge of breaking, her reddened eyes filled with grievance. Seeing the shocking wounds on her hand and arm, Elliot''s eyes filled with shock. His face burned with embarrassment, and for a moment, he couldn''t bring himself to meet Lauren''s gaze. Alice let out a startled cry, quickly releasing Willow and stepping forward, wanting to touch Lauren but hesitating for fear of hurting her. ��Laurie, you''re hurt. Does it hurt?" She blew gently on Lauren''s wound, looking genuinely distressed. Tears welled up in Willow''s eyes. "Laurie, I''m sorry. Elliot had a custom gown made for me, but somehow, it was damaged. I panicked and identally bumped into you. Please don''t be mad at Elliot, okay? He only misunderstood you because he was worried about me. I''ll apologize on his behalf." She gazed at Lauren with pitiful, teary eyes, her expression soft and vulnerable. Even her tears looked graceful, delicate like petals in the rain. She apologized, yet her demeanor made it seem as though Lauren had bullied her. During Lauren''s three years in the Bet family, every time she was mistreated, Willow always yed the victim. Five years had passed, yet she hadn''t changed a bit. "So you''re saying that because Elliot cares about you, he can use me however he likes?" Lauren''s expression was as cold as ice, her eyes sharp as stars in the winter sky. Her entire presence was freezing. "No, that''s not what I meant." Startled by Lauren''s aggressive tone, Willow shrank into Alice''s arms, tears streaming down her face. "Laurie, how could you misunderstand me like this?" Alice held Willow protectively, sighing helplessly. "Laurie, you''ve really misunderstood Willow. She''s always been kind and well-behaved. She''s not like what you''re saying. Today is her birthday. Just apologize to her and wish her a happy birthday, and we''ll move on." Lauren arched her brow. "This isn''t the first time something like this has happened. Madam Alice, do you really not know whether I misunderstood her? Should I remind you of what happened five years ago...?" "That''s enough!" Alice''s face paled, guilt shing in her eyes. "Don''t say any more." "Heh." Lauren let out a coldugh, dripping with mockery. Her own mother was still the same as five years ago, choosing Willow without hesitation. She couldn''t bear for Willow to suffer even the slightest grievance, yet she was perfectly fine with letting her biological daughter endure hardship and pain. Lauren suddenly found all of this unbearably pointless. Forcing herself to endure the pain, she straightened her back and limped toward the door. She had only taken two steps when a strong hand grabbed her arm tightly. "Exin yourself." Lauren turned her head, her expression impatient. "What do you want me to exin?" Elliot wanted tosh out, but when he met Lauren''s gaze, filled with resentment, his heart clenched. He forcefully swallowed his anger and spoke as calmly as possible. "What happened to Willow''s dress?" The custom gown Willow wore hadyers of feathers that shimmered under the sunlight, exceptionally beautiful, except for arge, obvious gap at the hem, where feathers had clearly been torn off. Lauren''s hands clenched into fists, her body trembling slightly with rage. "So, Mr. Elliot, you think I deliberately damaged your sister''s dress?" she asked coldly. "You were the only one who got into my car. You were the only one who had the chance to touch it." Tears fell from Willow''s eyes again, her voice choked. "Laurie, why would you do this?" Alice, unable to bear seeing Willow upset but also unwilling to me Lauren, sighed softly. "Laurie, I know you''re holding onto resentment, which is why you did this. Let''s just let this go today, but in the future, you mustn''t..." "Tch." A cold scoff abruptly cut Alice off. Lauren locked eyes with her mother, her voice slow and deliberate. "Mr. Elliot''s car has a dashcam. If I really tampered with Miss Bet''s dress, wouldn''t checking the footage prove it?" With that, she turned to Elliot. "To prove my innocence, I demand that you take out your phone and y the footage for everyone to see." Her unwavering confidence made Willow panic. "Laurie, there''s no need to check the footage." Alice stepped in to support Willow. "The guests are all here. Laurie, let''s not cause more trouble." David, who had remained silent, finally stepped forward. ��Let''s end this here. Laurie, go get your wounds treated first." Again. Lauren''s body trembled with fury. She forcefully shook off Elliot''s hand. "So you''re just going to let me take the me for ruining Willow''s dress? I dare to check the footage; why don''t you? What are you afraid of?"

 Chapter Ch 7

    Chapter 7 Begging on The Streets


    Lauren''s unwavering gaze swept over the four family members, one by one. David, Alice, and Willow all averted their eyes, too afraid to meet her stare. Even Elliot, his face tight with irritation, wavered under the sharp edge of her gaze. "No one wants to speak? Fine, I''ll say it for you." "When Mr. Elliot received the gown, it was in perfect condition. The security footage proves I never touched it on the way here, yet by the time it reached Willow, it was already damaged. So, the real culprit is obvious. That''s why none of you dare to check the footage, because the moment you do, you''ll lose the chance to pin this on me and force me to take the fall for someone else. Isn''t that right?" Take the fall for someone else. Those words cut into David''s and Alice''s hearts like a knife, forcing them to recall what had happened five years ago. Alice was already in tears. "Laurie, it''s not like that. Listen to me. You and Willow are both my daughters. I love you both the same. How could I bear to hurt you?" If it had been five years ago, when Lauren still longed for motherly love, she would have softenedpletely at the sight of Alice crying. But after five years in prison, those words filled her with nothing but disgust. "Say whatever you want. It doesn''t matter anymore." With that, she didn''t spare the Bet family another nce and turned to leave. At the corner of the hallway, she unexpectedly ran into Lucas. He stood there silently, clearly having witnessed everything that had just happened. Lauren''s heart clenched, but she didn''t stop. Pretending not to see him, she kept walking forward with firm steps. Every step felt like she was stepping on the raw wounds of her own heart. She didn''t want any connection with him. She just wanted to escape this suffocating ce as soon as possible. Just as she was about to pass him, his familiar yet distant voice rang softly in her ear, gentle but resolute. "Laurie, I believe you didn''t do it." Hearing those words, Lauren felt nofort. Instead, a cold, bitter mockery rose in her heart. For him to say "believe" now was nothing short of ridiculous. She paused for a fraction of a second before quickening her pace. Because of her injured leg, her hurried steps made her look as if she was fleeing in disgrace, her limping figure painfully pitiful. Lucas felt as if countless sharp needles were stabbing into the softest part of his heart. The pain spread so intensely that it nearly suffocated him. He wanted to call out her name, but something seemed to choke his throat, preventing him from making a sound. Lauren dragged her weary body back to the storage room. She slowly sat down on the rickety folding bed, feeling utterly drained, as if all the strength had been sucked out of her. Exhaustion crashed over her like a tidal wave. Her gaze was empty. The disappointment she felt toward this family was like a bottomless ck hole, swallowing what little attachment she had left. The three years she had spent here had been like walking on the edge of a de. Every second was filled with cold neglect, grievances, and pain, leaving scars so deep they could never fade. She would never allow herself to fall into this abyss again. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to gather her things. Looking around, there were barely any belongings of hers in this shabby room. Just the clothes she had changed out of. She shoved them into a stic bag without a second thought. It was time to leave. She stood up and reached for the door. Before her pale, slender fingers could touch the doorknob, the door was pushed open from the outside. A woman in herte fifties appeared before her. The woman was momentarily stunned at the sight of Lauren, then her face broke into unrestrained joy as she eximed excitedly, "Ms. Bet, you''re back?" Lauren froze slightly. "Marilyn?" Looking at Marilyn, she felt aplicated mix of emotions. In the entire Bet family, only Marilyn had ever treated her as the true Ms. Bet, while the other servants remained distant and indifferent. To them, there was only one real Ms. Bet, and that was Willow. As for Lauren, they addressed her with respect, but it was nothing more than an empty title. During the scorching summer, when she got heat rashes from being locked in this stifling storage room, it was Marilyn who used her own money to buy her a fan. During the freezing winter, when she shivered from the cold, it was Marilyn who bought her an electric nket to keep warm. Thinking of this, Lauren''s eyes turned red uncontrobly. Marilyn, still overwhelmed with emotion, finally noticed the stic bag in Lauren''s hand. "Ms. Bet, are you leaving?" Lauren wanted to say something but hesitated, unsure of what to say. In the end, she simply gave a silent nod. Marilyn''s eyes filled with sorrow. She wanted to ask her to stay, but the words caught in her throat, unable toe out. She knew too well how Lauren had lived in the Bet family, treading on thin ice every day. She had seen all the cold stares, the injustices, the silent suffering. She couldn''t bear to make her stay in this living hell. Letting out a helpless sigh, she said, "Ms. Bet, I won''t stop you from leaving, but let me treat your wounds first." Lauren''s expression was indifferent. "It''s just a small injury. I''m used to it." Hearing that, Marilyn felt an ache in her heart. How much has she been through to be so numb to her own wounds? Rage burned inside Marilyn, but as a mere servant, she had no power to speak against the Bet family. She could do nothing. Suppressing her heartache, she forced a kind smile. "Ms. Bet, you haven''t eaten anything since you came back. Let me make you some food before you go." Lauren refused again. "No need." After saying that, she realized she might have sounded too cold and added, "Leaving early will give me more time to find a ce to stay." In truth, she simply didn''t want to eat anything from the Bet family. She had nothing now��no money, no health, nothing left except a shred of dignity. Even if she had to beg on the streets, she would rather do that than stay here and suffer their scorn. Anyone could look down on her, but not the Bet family. The Bet family owed her too much. They didn''t deserve to treat her this way. "Marilyn, I''m leaving." Marilyn, full of sorrow, took out a stack of cash from her pocket and stuffed it into Lauren''s hands. "Ms. Bet, take this and use it. You have to take care of yourself out there." As she spoke, tears finally spilled down Marilyn''s cheeks. Lauren wanted to refuse, but Marilyn was firm. "You''re a young woman alone out there. You can''t just sleep under a bridge." Lauren clenched her teeth, her silent tears falling. Even someone unrted to her knew how to care for her. But her own parents and brother had never cared.

 Chapter Ch 8

    Chapter 8 I Would Rather Die Out There


    At the Bet residence garage, Elliot sat in the car, reviewing the dashcam footage. During the fifteen-minute drive home from the prison, Lauren had kept her hands on herp, her body pressed against the car window, maintaining that posture the entire way. She hadn''t even nced at her dress, let alone touched it. He thought of how they had framed her, how she had faced them with a cold, unyielding expression. A heavy pressure weighed on Elliot''s chest, nearly drowning him in guilt and self-reproach. His gaze was vacant as he stared ahead, his mind repeatedly reying the look in Lauren''s indifferent and resolute gaze. In his memory, she had always been someone who loved to smile. Every time he came home, she would greet him warmly, calling his name, bustling around to pour him coffee and serve him, saying, "Elliot, you must be tired from work." But now, it was as if she had be apletely different person. A headache pulsed behind his temples. Elliot closed his eyes and leaned back against the leather seat, exhausted. He had no idea how much time had passed when a gentle voice suddenly drifted from afar. "Marilyn, no need to walk me out. You should head back." "Ms. Bet, please be careful. Call me if you run into trouble." Elliot''s eyes snapped open. He immediately saw Lauren and Marilyn standing in front of the gate. The two of them exchanged a few more words before Lauren turned to leave. Seeing this, Elliot quickly got out of the car and shouted, "Lauren, where are you going?" His voice exploded like thunder in the quiet courtyard. Marilyn shuddered in fright. "Mr. Elliot? Why are you here? Weren''t you..." Elliot shot her a cold nce, silencing her instantly. Then, he turned back to Lauren and ordered in a frosty tone, "Lauren, stop right there." But Lauren acted as if she hadn''t heard him. She limped forward, step by step. Herplete disregard made Elliot''s heart tighten. A single thought surged into his mind, Lauren is leaving the Bet family. Panic seized him. He strode forward with long, urgent steps and grabbed her arm. "Are you deaf? I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me?�� Lauren turned back, her expression shifting the moment she saw him. She really hadn''t heard him. In her first year in prison, her left ear had gonepletely deaf from repeated beatings. After enduring countless ps over the years, even her right ear''s hearing had deteriorated. If someone wasn''t speaking directly to her at close range, she could barely hear anything. Lauren averted her gaze and stubbornly tried to pull her arm free. "Let go of me." Seeing her so defiant, Elliot''s guilt was instantly reced by a nameless fury. "Are you done yet? Today is Willow''s birthday. Wasn''t the scene you caused at the party enough? Now you want to run away from home too? Why are you so unreasonable?" With that, he ignored her resistance and forcefully dragged her back. "Come home with me. Now!" His grip was like an iron vice, tightening by the second. Lauren felt a sharp, searing pain in her arm, as if her bones were about to snap. Her chest swelled with grievance, her eyes welling with tears. She choked out, "I''m not going back. Let me go." Her body swayed under his forceful tugging. Each step was a struggle. Her injured leg trembled, unable to bear the strain. Marilyn, flustered, pleaded from the side, ��Mr. Elliot, please, be gentle! Ms. Bet is still hurt!" Elliot flinched, a flicker of pain shing through his eyes. His grip loosened slightly, but he still didn''t let go. He looked at Lauren, his brows furrowed. "Come home with me." Lauren clenched her jaw and spat out, "I''d rather die out there than stay in your house." Her defiance sent Elliot into a full-blown rage. His reason was swallowed by his fury. In his anger, he kicked Lauren''s leg. "Are youing back or not?" He had only intended to give her a small punishment. But he never expected Lauren to let out a pained scream and copse heavily onto the ground. She clutched her injured leg with both hands, her body curling into a tight ball. Her face was as pale as a sheet, cold sweat pouring down her forehead. Tears gushed from her eyes like a broken dam. She could only let out agonized whimpers, unable to say a single word. Watching her writhe in pain, Elliot felt a sharp, twisting ache in his chest. His voice wavered. "I barely kicked you... Stop acting pitiful." But there was an unmistakable tremor and guilt in his tone. Marilyn gasped in horror and crouched down. "Ms. Bet! Ms. Bet, are you okay?" The bone-deep pain pulled Lauren back to three years ago, her second year in prison. She no longer remembered what she had done to deserve the beating, but she could never forget the way those women had raised thick wooden clubs high above their heads and brought them down mercilessly onto her legs, their faces twisted with cruelty. She had cried, begging for mercy. But they had continued their assault with manic fervor, breaking six clubs the thickness of a forearm before they finally stopped, only after they had shattered her leg. The leader had yanked her hair and sneered, "Don''t even think aboutining to the guards. Let me tell you something. You pissed off the wrong person. Someone wants us to take good care of you." Lauren''s eyes lost focus. Her body trembled violently, and she kept mumbling, "I was wrong. Please, I was wrong... Please..." Her voice was filled with terror and despair, like a wounded animal whimpering in helpless agony. Marilyn sobbed, panic-stricken. "Ms. Bet, what''s wrong?" "It hurts... It hurts so much." Those simple words stabbed into Elliot''s chest like daggers. "I didn''t use that much force. Why does it hurt?" Marilyn ignored him and carefully rolled up Lauren''s pant leg. In an instant, the sight before them was unbearable. Lauren''s lower leg was grotesquely deformed. What had once been a straight bone was now twisted at an unnatural angle. Her skin was riddled with scars, some fresh and inmed, others long healed but leaving behind ghastly marks. Years of torment had left her muscles atrophied, making her leg appear thin and frail, like a withered branchpared to a normal one. Elliot''s gaze was fixed on Lauren''s mangled leg. He stood frozen in ce, as if he had been struck by a spell. His mind went nk, his entire body engulfed in a dizzying wave of shock. "How... How did this happen?" His voice was barely a whisper. "She was fine before she went to prison. It''s only been five years... How did she end up like this?" As the realization sank in, words failed him. It was a prison. A ce for criminals. Eighteen-year-old Lauren had been thrown into that hellhole. She couldn''t possibly have lived well. His heart shattered, piece by piece. His vision blurred with red. Clenching his teeth, he swallowed the pain and rushed forward, sweeping Lauren into his arms. Without hesitation, he bolted toward the vi. His footsteps were frantic, desperate. But the moment he stepped into the living room, he suddenly froze. He didn''t even know where Lauren''s room was. He had paid so little attention to his own sister all these years. Elliot closed his eyes for a brief moment. ��Marilyn, where is Laurie''s room?�� ��Mr. Elliot, this way." Marilyn quickly led him forward. Elliot followed closely behind her, but the further they walked, the deeper his frown became. He had never realized there was such a remote corner in their home. When Marilyn finally pushed open the door, what greeted Elliot was a narrow, damp, dimly lit storage room, packed with clutter andpletely devoid of windows. His pupils dted in shock, his face filled with disbelief. "Laurie lived here?"

 Chapter Ch 9

    Chapter 9 Deserves to Be Left for Dead


    The cramped space contained only a worn-out folding bed and a few sparse, rudimentary household items. The rest was all clutter. The walls were yellowed, exuding a damp, musty smell, and cobwebs had formed in the corners. Seeing such living conditions, Elliot burned with rage. "Marilyn, what the hell were you thinking? Laurie is my sister. Who gave you permission to let her live here?" Marilyn looked aggrieved and helpless. "Mr. Elliot, wasn''t it you who told Ms. Bet to move in? Have you forgotten?" "When did I ever..." Elliot stopped mid- sentence. Eight years ago, the day Lauren was brought home, he had let her choose a room. She picked the guest room next to his bedroom. He refused immediately. "I''m turning that into a study. Pick another." She then chose the room next to Willow''s bedroom. Again, he refused. "Willow''s using that as an art studio. You can''t have it." Finally, Lauren chose the attic, but he rejected that as well. "You''re one of the members of our family. If people find out you''re living in the attic, they''llugh at our family. Marilyn, isn''t there another room?" "There is... But only the storage room is left." "Then clean it up and let her stay there for now." He had assumed the storage room was like the guest rooms, spacious, with good lighting. He never expected it to be a windowless box. His mind involuntarily conjured images of Lauren spending night after night in this cold, lonely space. The pain in his chest deepened. In a vi this grand, even the servants had private bedrooms, yet his own sister had been forced to live in a damp, dark storage room for three years. The realization nearly suffocated him. Elliot radiated a chilling pressure. Marilyn hesitated before suggesting, "The storage room is too damp. Mr. Elliot, why don''t you let Ms. Bet stay in my room?" "No need," Elliot rejected firmly. His heart felt as though countless needles were piercing it, each oneced with guilt and sorrow, twisting together into an unbearable knot. Taking a deep breath, he ordered, "Call Jeffrey. Tell him toe to my room." With that, he carried the unconscious Lauren and strode straight toward his bedroom. Watching his slightly urgent figure, Marilyn felt happy for Lauren. Mr. Elliot cares about Ms. Bet after all. He''s always ignored her, leaving her to fend for herself, but today, he finally looks like a real brother. She quickly dialed Jeffrey Gordon''s number. "Hello, Dr. Jeffrey. Mr. Elliot''s sister is sick. Pleasee quickly..." Five minutester, the bedroom door swung open. Even before entering, a teasing voice rang out. "Mr. Elliot, you really are obsessed with your sister. Willow''s sick, but instead of letting her rest in her own room, you just have to... Wait, it''s not her?" Jeffrey strolled in casually, but the moment he saw Lauren''s pale face on the bed, the amusement vanished from his expression, reced by cold contempt. "I don''t treat criminals." He grabbed his medical kit and turned to leave. "Jeffrey." Elliot frowned, his voice low but resolute. "She''s my sister. Don''t call her a criminal." Jeffrey''s face remained icy, his words like frost. "She''s your sister? Then what about Willow? She''s the one who grew up with you. ine is in a vegetative state because of her. Lauren only served five short years in prison, and now she gets to live like a normal person. But who''s going to give ine another chance to wake up? ine''s life was ruined by her!" Elliot''s hands clenched and loosened repeatedly, his expression troubled. On one side was his guilt and unbreakable bond with Lauren. On the other was the injustice Willow and ine had suffered. He felt like he was being crushed between two immovable stones, unable to move forward or retreat. "She... she''s still my sister after all." His voice was weak, yet he stubbornly held his ground. Jeffrey''s gaze swept over Lauren''s frail, sunken face. His lips curled into a scornful sneer. "That''s none of my concern. If I heal a woman as vicious as her, she''ll only hurt more people." "Jeffrey!" Elliot''s voice hardened. His sharp gaze locked onto Jeffrey, filled with both a plea and an undeniablemand. "At least check her injuries. Especially her right leg." The two men locked eyes. After a tense pause, Jeffrey sighed in defeat. ��I''ll check, but don''t expect me to treat her." He stepped back to the bed, set down his medical kit, and roughly pulled up Lauren''s pant leg, muttering under his breath, "I don''t know why you''re wasting your time on her. She should''ve just..." His words stopped abruptly. The moment his gazended on Lauren''s leg, it was as if his eyes were glued to it, unable to look away. A wave of shock crashed through him. Lauren''s right leg was grotesquely twisted at the shin, the bone jutting at an unnatural angle. Her skin was stretched tightly over the protruding bone, with barely any flesh beneath. The scar at the fracture site looked like a hideous centipede crawling across her almost translucent skin, surrounded by dark red bruises. Jeffrey''s long, slender fingers trembled as he hesitantly touched her mangled leg. Every inch he examined made his heart pound faster. Despite his personal hatred for Lauren, his medical instincts kicked in right away-this injury was beyond severe. "Was her leg always like this?" His voice was unsteady. Elliot''s eyes shed with a dangerous glint. "Of course not. Her leg was perfectly fine for three years at home." Jeffrey understood immediately. The injury must have happened in prison. Suppressing the shock rising in his chest, he continued examining Lauren. The more he checked, the deeper his frown grew. His expression turned grim. Lauren''s health was in a disastrous state. Prolonged malnutrition had left her extremely weak. Her body bore a mix of old and fresh wounds, marks from beatings, some too cruel to imagine. Jeffrey had seen enough. He stood up, his voice hoarse. "Elliot, step outside with me." Once in the study, Elliot asked seriously, "What is it?" Jeffrey steadied himself, choosing his words carefully before speaking. "Do you know how hard it is to break human bones?" Elliot shook his head. Jeffrey stared at him and said slowly, "Bones, especially the tibia and fib in the legs, are incredibly tough. Aminuted fracture like hers usually results from high-impact trauma, like a severe car ident or a fall from a great height. But since she was in prison, those scenarios are unlikely. Her leg was most likely shattered by blunt force. And from the way it healed, she clearly never received proper treatment. The bones fused on their own, leaving her leg permanently deformed. The pain she endured is unimaginable. The fact that she''s still alive is a miracle." Elliot''s entire body trembled. His hands clenched into fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His eyes reddened instantly, and rage roared inside him like an unstoppable inferno, threatening to consume him whole. "In prison? How dare they!" His mind flooded with images of Lauren being tortured, her frail body enduring blow after blow. A dull ache pressed against his chest, making his vision blur. He forced himself to swallow the rage. "Jeffrey, can her leg still be cured?" Jeffrey shook his head. "It''s been three years. It''s toote." Elliot stood frozen. He didn''t know when Jeffrey left. When he came back to his senses, he was slumped in his chair, his mind in chaos. His shaking hands reached for a cigarette, but no matter how many times he tried, he couldn''t light it. Frustrated, he threw the unlit cigarette to the floor, ran his fingers through his hair, and pressed his head into his hands, his body trembling. For a long time, he sat in silence. Then, with icy determination, he picked up his phone and made a call. "Michael, find out exactly what happened to Lauren in prison. I want every detail." His voice was low and frigid, every wordced with an unforgiving chill.

 Chapter Ch 10

    Chapter 10 No One Hurt My Sister


    After hanging up the phone, he sat in the chair, staring nkly ahead.


    Elliot remained dazed for a long time before finally getting up and leaving the study.


    Standing in front of the bedroom door, he found himself unable to summon the courage to push it open.


    The tightly shut door felt like an invisible barrier, separating him from Lauren, whoy inside.


    He believed that she had brought this upon herself.


    And yet, his heart still ached with a dull, suffocating pain.


    As he hesitated, a servant rushed over in a hurry. "Mr. Elliot, Ms. Willow''s birthday party is about to begin. You should head


    OVET NOW.


    Elliot hesitated for a moment, casting a deep nce at the bedroom before silently turning around and following the servant.


    Inside the banquet hall, Willow was surrounded by a crowd, glowing like a princess at the center of attention.


    She stood before an extravagant cake as the guests sang "Happy Birthday" in unison.


    As the song ended, she took a deep breath and blew out the candles in one go.


    In an instant, colorful balloons and ribbons filled the air. The crowd cheered, their voices echoing through the hall.


    Elliot stood among them, watching the sea of bright smiles. But all he could see in his mind was Lauren, who was pale and weak, lying on the bed.


    He wanted to smile, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t


    While the guests eagerly gathered around the cake, joyfully sharing slices, Elliot quietly stepped away to the champagne tower. He picked up a ss, tilted his head back, and downed it in one gulp


    The liquor trickled down his lips, soaking his cor.


    But he didn''t care. He kept drinking, one ss after another, as if fighting against the pain and guilt wing at his heart.


    Before long, his steps became unsteady, his vision swayed, and theughter and chatter around him blurred into a distant hum.


    With thest shred of his hazy consciousness, he staggered out of the banquet hall


    Before he even reached the bedroom, a violent nausea surged up from his stomach. He barely made it to the bathroom before he bent over the sink and threw up.


    When it was over, he gasped for air, his mind finally clearing a little.


    Turning on the faucet, he let cold water ssh over his face, snapping him back to full awareness.


    Bracing himself against the sink, he lifted his dripping face and looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    His hair clung messily to his forehead, water droplets sliding down his sharp features, making his face look even more


    defined.


    With a self-deprecating chuckle, he muttered, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why am I torturing myself? This is insane."


    Just then, his phone rang. He pulled it out and saw Michael Quinn''s name on the


    screen.


    Elliot wiped his face before answering. "Hello."


    "Mr. Elliot, I found everything you asked me to look into."


    2:39 PM


    Chapter 10 No One Hurt My Sister


    Finished


    Michael hesitated.


    Elliot frowned. "What?"


    "Well, Mr. Elliot, you should prepare yourself" Michael''s voice was unusually heavy.


    Elliot''s heart clenched. He had a feeling that what Michael was about to say would be brutal, but he still said firmly, "Go on."


    Michael took a deep breath before slowly recounting Lauren''s experiences in prison.


    "Mr. Elliot, after Ms. Bet was incarcerated, she was beaten almost every day. That included ps, being forced to drink toilet water, being deprived of sleep, and even being made to kneel and crawl humiliatingly. If she resisted, they used needles


    on her.


    Elliot''s grip on the phone tightened, his breath bing ragged. He gritted his teeth. "Where did they get needles in prison?"


    "Ms. Bet was learning embroidery while serving her sentence, so...


    Ja


    A vein bulged on Elliot''s forehead. He swallowed his rage and ordered, "Keep going."


    "The worst beating she suffered was when six wooden rods as thick as an adult''s arm were broken over her body, shattering her legs. She was hospitalized immediately."


    A sharp, searing pain ripped through Elliot''s chest, as if someone was tearing his heart out. His entire body trembled, and his eyes turned bloodshot.


    "Mr. Elliot, I also found out that someone specifically instructed the inmates to treat Ms. Bet this way. And all those responsible for attacking her had their sentences reduced. A year ago, she was hospitalized again, but I couldn''t find out why. It must have been serious, though, because after that, she was transferred to a single-person cell and was never beaten again."


    This time, Elliot couldn''t suppress his rage. It surged violently, threatening to consume him.


    "Who?"


    Michael, who had followed Elliot for years, instantly understood what he meant.


    "It was... Mr. Keh."


    Keh Gray was ine''s brother, also Willow''s fiance by arrangement


    Or rather, Lauren''s fianc��, because Lauren was the real daughter of the Bet family.


    The air seemed to freeze. The silence stretched.


    Michael cautiously called out, ��Mr. Elliot?��


    "Cancel all partnerships with Gray Corporation. Launch a full-scale attack on their assets. Elliot''s voice was hoarse and ice-cold, sending a chill down Michael''s


    spine.


    "Mr. Elliot, if we do that, Bet Corporation''s interests will take a hit too.


    "Do as I said. And I don''t want to see those who tormented Laurie walking out of prison in one piece.


    "Understood."


    Elliot slowly lowered his phone. His arms hung limply by his sides, his mind consumed with images of Lauren, helpless and battered


    She had once been a bright, carefree girl. But now, she had been tortured beyond recognition.


    She had made mistakes, and thew had sentenced her to five years in prison.


    But that didn''t mean she deserved to be brutalized like this.


    After a long while, he stepped out of the bathroom.


    2:30 PM -


    Chapter 10 No One Hurt My Sister.


    But before he could step inside, he heard Lauren''s weak, pleading voice.


    "I was wrong. I deserve this.. Please, don''t hit me..."


    Finished


    Her nightmares, her desperate cries-each word was a de, cuning into Elliot''s


    heart until he could no longer bear to move forward.


    He quickly shut the door, blocking out the sound, and stumbled into the study instead.


    Late at night, the study remained dark.


    Elliot''s phone kept ringing vibrating non-stop, but he never picked up. Eventually, the call ended on its own.


    Elsewhere. David was woken up by the sound of his phone.


    Half-asleep, he fumbled for it on the nightstand. "Hello?"


    The moment he heard the voice on the other end, his drowsiness vanished. He shot upright in bed. "What?"


    His outburst startled Alice awake. "What are you yelling about in the middle of the


    night?"


    David''s face turned red with anger. ''Elliot terminated all deals with Gray Corporation. In less than one night, they lost 140 million dors!"


    "That''s impossible."


    "How is it impossible? Even Keh called personally, demanding an


    exnation!"


    Furious, David threw off his nket, stormed out of bed, and marched straight to Ellior''s room


    With a single, furious kick, he mmed the door open.


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 11

    Chapter 11 Sleeping in Brother''s Room? Shameless.


    Finished


    As soon as David stepped into the room, he started questioning angrily, "Elliot, get up! Why did you unterally terminate..." The rest of his words got stuck in his throat. He stared in shock at Lauren lying on the bed, his mind unable to process the scene. Lauren was startled awake by his yelling. She slowly opened her eyes and froze, momentarily unable to recognize where she was.


    Alice gasped as soon as she stepped inside. "Lauren, why are you sleeping in your brother''s bed?"


    Lauren remained frozen. Brother? Elliot? Didn''t he hate me? Then why had he brought me into his room?


    For three years in the Bet family, Willow had been free to enter and exit Elliot''s room as she pleased, but Lauren had never once been allowed to step inside. David''s and Alice''s expressions darkened as they scanned the room for Elliot, but he was nowhere to be found.


    David''s tone was cold as he asked Lauren, "Where is your brother?"


    Lauren nced at him indifferently and said nothing. She got out of bed unhurriedly and limped toward the door. But David jand Alice stood in her way, blocking her exit.


    Seeing that neither of them intended to move, Lauren frowned slightly. "Excuse me."


    David was already furious over Gray Corporation cutting ties with Bet Corporation. Now, faced with Lauren''s distant attitude treating him like a stranger, his anger burned even hotter. "I''m your father, and this is how you treat your elders? You have absolutely no manners. I don''t know who spoiled you into having such a rotten personality."


    Alice quickly tried to smooth things over. "David, why are you being so harsh on her? If you have something to say, just say it properly.


    David let out a cold snort. Then ask her, why wasn''t she sleeping in her room? Why did she run to her brother''s room? She''s over twenty, not a child anymore. Even on her first night back, she''s already stirring up trouble. Even if he''s her biological brother, she can''t just crawl into his bed in the middle of the night, right? I''m being harsh for her own good. Why don''t I treat Willow this way? Willow would never act in such a shameless manner. Who knows what she''s thinking, maybe..."


    "That''s enough!" Alice interrupted him anxiously. But even if he didn''t finish his sentence, anyone could guess what he was about to say.


    Lauren''s heart clenched painfully. She knew the Bet family didn''t like her, but she had never imagined her father saw her in such a degrading light.


    Elliot was her biological brother. What kind of thoughts could / possibly have?Only someone truly twisted could think of such things. Suppressing the hurt in her eyes, she looked up, her expression how cold and indifferent.


    "Are you finished? If so, move aside; I need to leave."


    David''s chest heaved with anger, yet he remained steadfast, his gaze bing even more icy. Alice''s worry deepened, ��Laurie, why are you so stubborn? Just tell your father where your brother went."


    "I don''t know." She sidestepped, attempting to squeeze past them. Suddenly, a cold, strong hand grabbed her arm and violently yanked her back. Lauren crashed to the floor. Her injured leg twisted again, and the pain was so sharp she couldn''t get up.


    Alice gasped in horror. "David, have you lost your mind?"


    "She''s not leaving this room until she exins everything"


    Lauren endured the pain and looked up, meeting David''s harsh gaze. His eyes were filled with malice, not the eyes of a father looking at his daughter, but of someone eyeing a prey he could control at will. I despise that look. I want to escape.


    nting her hands firmly on the floor, she pushed herself up slowly, forcing herself to stayposed. "I really don''t know where Mr. Elliot is, instead of asking me, why don''t you call him?"


    "Yes, please call him!" Alice quickly took out her phone and dialed Elliot''s number.


    A secondter, the sound of a ringing phone came from the study room next door. David and Alice exchanged nces before


    hummina tmined tha sulu mam


    than nuchal aman tha dane the steam


    aleshal kit tham Tuuminn an cha


    2:39 PM m d


    Chapter 11 Sleeping in Brother''s Room? Shameless


    Finished


    light, they saw Elliot slumped against the wall, surrounded by empty bottles. The sudden brightness made him frown; he slowly opened his eyes.


    David''s anger red. Pointing at him, he bellowed, "Look at the state you''re in!" Elliotzily swirled the empty bottle in his hand, and when he found it empty, he tossed it aside.


    David''s fury grew. "Tell me, why did you suddenly terminate our deal with Gray Corporation: They''re an important business partner, and besides, Keh and Willow are engaged. Have you even considered the impact on thepany? Have you thought about how Willow would feel?"


    Elliot let out a hoarse, mockingugh. "Did Keh consider any of that when he ordered people to bully Laurie!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Elliot sneered and struggled to his feet. "Keh ordered prisoners to beat her, p her, force her to kneel, make her drink from the toilet, and stab her with needles.. Do you know why her leg is crippled? Because they broke it.


    As he listed each act of abuse, David''s and Alice''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s impossible."


    Elliot tapped a few times on his phone. A momentter, both David''s and Alice "See for yourselves; Michael dug up this information." phones vibrated.


    The documents, apanied by shocking photos, revealed the horrifying abuse Lauren had endured in prison. Alice instinctively covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face. David''s expression grewplicated, his brows furrowing deeply. After a long silence, he finally spoke. "Elliot, you''re being too impulsive"


    Elliot''s face remained expressionless. "So, you think I should''ve just stood by and watched my sister get tortured without doing anything?"


    David stayed silent for a long time before sighing heavily. "You''re hurting the enemy but suffering heavy losses yourself. Cutting ties with Gray Corporation brings no benefit to Bet Corporation."


    As if to prove his point, his phone rang. After answering the call, David''s face darkened even further. "Elliot, because of your decision, Bet Corporation has lost 140 million dors."


    Elliot''s expression changed. His lips trembled slightly, but eventually, he just pressed them together and said nothing.


    Alice was already on the verge of panic, pacing the room anxiously, wringing her hands. "What do we do? What should we do now?"


    David exhaled slowly. The only way is to restore our partnership with Gray Corporation


    With that, he dialed Keh''s number. The moment the call connected, the atmosphere in the study room grew heavy and tense. David''s expression shifted as the conversation went on, his brows furrowed, then rxed, then tensed again. Finally, the call ended, and he slowly set his phone down


    Alice''s voice trembled with hope. "What did Keh say?"


    *He agreed to restart the partnership, but only on one condition-Laurie has to go


    to the hospital tomorrow and apologize to his sister in person."


    Just then, a sweet, innocent voice drified over. "Laurie, it''s sote. Why are you standing outside Elliot''s study room?"


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 12

    Chapter 12 Don''t Want to Stay? Then Leave


    #Finished


    Lauren looked at Willow calmly. She hadn''t done anything yet, but Willow acted as if she had been frightened out of her wits Trembling, she took several steps back, her face turning pale. "Laurie, please don''t look at me like that. You''re scaring me."


    David furiously shoved Lauren aside and roared, "What are you trying to do to Willow?"


    Lauren lost her bnce, staggering backward until she crashed into the railing. She nearly fell from the second floor, yet no one seemed to care. David and Alice both shielded Willow, their faces filled with wariness and suspicion as they looked at Lauren


    Elliot prepared to reprimand her, but the words froze in his throat. He thought about the torment she had endured in prison, and suddenly, he couldn''t bring himself to say anything hurtful. Lauren''s expression remained cold, but the slight curve of her lips betrayed her mockery.


    So, this was my family


    The moment Willow showed even the slightest hint of distress, she became the target of everyone''s condemnation. Back when she still cared about this family, a single nce and a single word from them could shake her emotions. But now, she no longer cared. Their misunderstandings no longer stirred any reaction in her heart. She didn''t exin; she simply lowered her gaze.


    Her refusal to react regardless of what they said, made Elliot''s heart ache unbearably. He couldn''t help but ask, "Did you hit your head? Are you hurt?"


    Lauren looked up, surprised. For a moment, she couldn''t reconcile this concerned Elliot with the one who had always ridiculed and humiliated her. Habit is a terrifying thing. He showed me the slightest bit of kindness, and I found myself unustomed to


    "No, it doesn''t hurt Compared to having her leg broken, a bump was nothing. "You.. heard everything just now?"


    Lauren paused, realizing what he was referring to. She responded with a soft "Mm." And that was it


    That was all? I had terminated Bet Corporation''s partnership with Gray Corporation for her. That decision had cost bothpanies 140 million dors overnight. After all that, did I not even deserve a word of gratitude?


    A wave of frustration surged from his chest to his stomach, twisting like a hundred needles piercing him at once. pain red up again. As if punishing Lauren, Elliot paled and fixed his gaze on her.


    His stomach


    In the past, whenever he had stomach aches, she was always the one most worried about him. He looked at her with expectation, hoping to see some trace of concern-some trace of pain- in her eyes. Even if it was just a simple word of worry, then everything he had done today would have been worth it. But there was nothing, Lauren''s gaze didn''t linger on him for even a second, there wasn''t even a shred of sympathy..


    "If there''s nothing else, I''m going back to my room." Her tone was calm, but her words cut like a dull knife, leaving wounds that bled slowly and deeply. Under the gaze of four pairs of eyes, she turned, and despite her himp, descended the stairs with unwavering determination


    Elliot gripped the railing with both hands, his eyes filled with pain and disappointment as he watched her leave. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. She used to care so much about me. Whenever I had stomach aches, she would cry while searching for my medicine, wishing she could take the pain for me. How could she not care anymore?


    "Lauren!" He gritted his teeth against the pain and shouted.


    Lauren instinctively paused. Seeing this, hope lit up in Elliot''s eyes. His voice softened,ced with a hint of grievance. ��Laurie, my stomach hurts."


    He had given her an opening, an excuse to show she still cared. But who said she had to take it?


    Lauren looked up at Elliot, her lips curling into a faint smirk filled with mockery. "If Mr. Elliot has a stomachache, you should call a doctor, not me."


    Elliot heard the sound of his heart shattering. Every ounce of expectation he had was renderedughable by her indifferent


    arta Pain enmulfed him inctsnde bir hadi unable to hald un saunmer Ha ennead anta hie knane Var he crill minned the


    Chapter 12 Don''t Want to Stay? Then Leave


    railing tightly, staring at Lauren through the gaps between the bars.


    Finished


    But she didn''t even nce at him. She turned away, not intending to help him at all. Her coldness ignited David''s fury. He roared at her retreating figure, Lauren, get back here and bring your brother his medicine right now!"


    Alice sobbed and pleaded with her, "Lauric, you''ve always been the one to take care of him when he''s sick. How can you just stand by and watch We''re family; does it really have toe to this?"


    Even Willow chimed in, her voice carrying righteous indignation. Laurie. I know you''ve built up resentment after five years in prison, but how can you gamble with your brother''s life? You''re the only one who knows which medicine works better for


    Lauren stopped walking. The Bet family thought they had finally convinced her. But when she turned back, they saw a smile on her face. Her smile was as sharp as a de. "So, you did notice all the things I used to do. You just never cared: it never mattered. Since that''s the case, I''ll take it all back. From now on, whether the Bet family thrives or falls, whether you


    Live


    or die, it has nothing to do with me. After all, you never cared about me. And now, I''ve run out of care for you too."


    Her words struck like a hammer, shattering thest bit of illusion David, Alice, and Elliot had Alice sobbed harder, tears streaming down her face. She looked at Lauren with sorrowful eyes. "Laurie, that''s not true; you''re the daughter I carried for ten months and gave birth to. I wanted you more than anything."


    David''s face darkened, his expression twisting with rage. "We gave birth to such an ungrateful daughter. I should''ve known you were rebellious, cruel, and jealous, always targeting and bullying Willow. We never should have taken you back All you''ve done is bring chaos into this family"


    Alice''s sobs grew quieter. She reached out and tugged at David''s sleeve. "Don''t say that about our daughter." David let out a cold snort and shot Lauren a fierce re.


    Willow spoke softly, her voice tinged with guilt "Dad, it''s only fair for Laune to resent me. I took her ce as the Bet family''s daughter and enjoyed the love that should have been hers. If it makes her feel better, I''m willing to take the me." As she spoke, she let out a soft sob Laurie. I can leave if that''s what you want. Just please don''t upset Mom and Dad anymore. And don''t ignore Elliot when he''s suffering, okay?"


    Lauren remained still calmly watching their performance. She waited until they had finished their act before she spoke, her Tone slow and deliberate. "Are you done? I''m going to bed"


    Herplete indifference sent David into a fit of rage. His finger pointed straight at Lauren. his eyes filled with disappointment. "Didn''t you say you had no feelings for this family? Then why did youe back? You spent five years in prison. You''re a convict, a stain on the Bet family! Who evenallowed you to return? If you have no attachment to this family, then leave right now! No one''s stopping you."


    David''s voice grew even colder. "These past few years without you have been the happiest we''ve ever had. The second you came back, all you did was cop an attitude, like we owe you something Let the make my point clear-we brought you into this world, and that''s all we ever owed you. Nothing more?


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 13

    Chapter 13 Leaving the Bets Family, I''m Moving to Garrison City


    Lauren had always known they didn''t care about her, but hearing those words from David still sent a sharp pain through her heart. He didn''t love me, not even enough to pretend.


    Fortunately, she hid her emotions well. No one could see the pain beneath her stubborn exterior


    "Alright," she said tly


    David frowned. "What did you say?"


    Looking up at the four people standing on the second floor. Lauren met their gazes and spoke with a calm resolve. "Alright, I''ll leave the Bet family right now. From this day forward, I sever all ties with you. Mr. David, Madam Alice, rest assured I will never bother you again. Even if I die out there, I won''te back.


    With that, she felt nothing for this ce anymore. Three years of wounds had already taught me a harsh lesson. How could I still hope for a love that was never meant for me?


    This time, she walked quickly. Her injured leg throbbed with pain, but she gritted her teeth and kept moving. For the first time, a glimmer of light shone in her dark eyes-the light of breaking free from her chains and of embracing freedom. In no time, she reached the living room door and pulled it open. She left without hesitation, without looking back. Her departure was absolute.


    Elliot''s pupils constricted. He wanted to chase after her, but his stomach pain had drained him of all strength. All he could do was shout at the closing door, "Lauren, get back here."


    His voice echoed through the vast living room, consuming thest of his energy. But Lauren never looked back; she vaguely heard someone yelling, but she couldn''t make out the words. Not that it mattered; the door had already shut behind her, and with her impaired hearing in one ear, their voices no longer reached her.


    Whatever they were saying, it had nothing to do with me anymore.


    The moment she stepped out of the Bet Residence, the suffocating weight on her shoulders lifted. Her steps felt lighter; she walked for about five minutes when she noticed someone approaching from the opposite direction. It waste at night, and suddenly seeing a man on the street made her tense. Instinctively, she stepped into the shadows, hiding from the streetlights. As the man came closer, she recognized him at a nce..


    Jeffrey was Elliot''s friend, and her strongest impression of him could be summed up in one word-sharp-tongued


    She still remembered the first time they met. He had given her a once-over, then remarked, ��So shabby; if you didn''t look a little like Elliot, no one would believe you''re a Bet family members


    Elliot had been standing right there at the time, yet he hadn''t stopped Jeffrey''s mockery. He had merely exhaled ant ambiguous breath, Back then, what hurt the most wasn''t Jeffrey''s deliberate hostility; it was Elliot''s indifference.


    She had been only fifteen, she had finally found her family, yet when someone bullied her, not a single person had stood up for her. At that moment, she had felt like a stray dog. So pathetic!


    Jeffrey passed by without noticing her in the shadows. Lauren followed him with her eyes until he entered the Bet Residence. She realized, then, that he was probably here to treat Elliot. Emerging from the darkness, Lauren quickened her pace. Her original n was to find a motel for the night and search for a job in the morning. Now, she changed her mind. / had to leave Hoverdale.


    She had overheard the conversation in the study room earlier. David clearly intended to follow Keh''s demand, to make her kneel at ine''s hospital bed and beg for forgiveness.


    But why should I do this?


    David and Alice both knew that ine had been pushed down the stairs by Willow, Yet, they still insisted that she take the fall. She had once longed for parental love, and for that, she had paid the price of five years in prison, a broken leg, partial deafness, and the loss of a kidney. Her body had already been battered beyond repair. Now, they wanted her to clean up Elliot''s mess. To protect Bet Corporation, Lauren was sure the Bet family woulde looking for her again.


    She hated hem, but more than that, she feared Keh. She had experienced his cruelty firsthand in prison. That was the darkest chapter of her life. She never wanted to go through that again; her body wouldn''t survive it. I needed to escape: I had to


    Jeane Hoverdale dicennaar in a ve suhere theu mould meer And nur


    Chapter 13 Leaving the Bets Family, I''m Moving to Garrison City


    She counted the 300 dors in her hand, all of it from Marilyn. Thinking of Marilyn made her eyes misty.


    Would I ever get the chance to repay her?


    Standing by the roadside, she waited a long time before finally gging down a taxi


    "Where to?" the driver asked, rolling down the window.


    "How much for the South City train station?"


    at


    Finished


    "You leaving Hoverdale? In the daytime, it''d be around 40 dors, but thiste at night, it''ll cost you 70 dors. Can you manage that?"


    Without hesitation, Lauren got in. She already had a n-get out of Hoverdale as soon as possible. Once she reached South City''s train station, she''d catch a train north to Garrison City. Word was, houses there were the cheapest in the country-just a few thousand bucks for a whole ce. It was the perfect spot for someone like her.


    As long as she avoided big cities and crowded ces, as long as she tucked herself away in a remote, freezing, resource- depleted town like Garrison City, the Bets family would never find her. Imagining a peaceful,id-back life there, a sliver. Jof hope flickered in her ice-cold heart. Leaning against the car window, she gazed at the dazzling city lights of Hoverdale''s


    center.


    Towering skyscrapers lined the streets, their facades adorned with neon lights, some shing high-end brand logos, others. disying stunning advertisements, painting the city in vibrant colors. The warm yellow glow of the streetlights softened her features. Traffic was sparse at this hour. The taxi sped down the road.


    Two hourster, she arrived at South City train station. Lauren took out her ID and bought a ticket. She was lucky; there was still a ticket avable for the one o''clock morning train.


    She only had to wait one more hour before she could leave and go to Garrison City. The waiting area was nearly empty at this time of night. She found a quiet corner and sat down to rest. Half-asleep, she vaguely heard an announcement over the station speakers.


    She was exhausted. Her right ear was damaged, so she didn''t catch the words clearly. Five minutester, another announcement rang out


    [Attention passengers! Train 205 from South City to Garrison City is now boarding. Please have your tickets and belongings ready and proceed to the designated gate for check-in.


    Lauren jolted awake, eyes snapping open. She quickly looked toward the gate; passengers were already lining up for boarding. Excitement surged within her.


    Once I step onto that train, the Bets family will never find me again


    She wasted no time, getting up and heading straight to the boarding line. Step by step, she followed the queue. When it was her turn, she handed her ticket to the attendant.


    Just as the attendant was about to take it, arge hand suddenly reached out, gripping her wrist and the ticket tightly. Lauren turned around sharply, her pupils constricting in shock.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 15

    Chapter 15 Don''t Die in My Car, It''s Bad Luck


    "I already have nothing left; what would I even be afraid of?"


    Elliot stared at her intensely, but Lauren met his gaze without flinching. For the first time, Elliot saw disgust in her eyes.


    She actually loathed met


    His impression of Lauren had been obedient, always putting his feelings first. For three years, he had grown ustomed to her submission, to her unconditional admiration. He couldn''t ept how fast she had changed. I had gone against Keh for her. Keh was Willow''s fance, which meant I had hurt Willow too. I had done so much for her, and yet she was still dissatisfied?


    "Lauren!" His voice darkened with fury. If you try to run away again. I''ll terminate Marilyn''s employment


    Lauren''s heart clenched. Marilyn was the only person in the Bet family who had ever been kind to her. If she lost her job because of her, Lauren would feel guilty for the rest of her life. Her fists clenched tightly as she forced herself to act indifferent "You firing your maid has nothing to do with me."


    If I didn''t care, then maybe Marilyn would be safe.


    Just as she was thinking this, Elliot let out a cold chuckle. "Is that so? Then I won''t just fire Marilyn: I''ll have her daughter expelled from school"


    Marilyn''s daughter is named Mia, and she is a sophomore in college this year.


    Five years ago, when she was in junior high, she had ridden her bike in the pouring rain to deliver Lauren''s exam admission slip. The roads had been slippery, and she had broken her right hand in an ident, almost missing her high school entrance


    EXILIS


    By the time Lauren had finished her college entrance exams and returned home, Marilyn had told her that someone had thrown her admission slip into the trash. If Marilyn hadn''t found it in time, the sanitation workers would have taken it away, and she never would have been able to sit for her exam.


    Lauren owed Marilyn and Mia too much. If they lost their jobs and education because of her, that would be worse than death. Her entire body tensed; her fury barely restrained.


    Elliot mistook her silence for defiance. He let out a cold snort. "I heard Mia is a top student, always winning schrships. If she were expelled.


    "Smack!" A sharp p interrupted his words, jerking his head to the side.


    Jeffrey, watching everything unfold through the rearview mirror, widened his eyes in shock.


    Lauren pped Elliott


    Not even in his worst nightmares had he imagined something this ridiculous. He''d always seen Lauren as weak, easy to control. But now, she was fighting back, ws out, Guess it''s true-push someone too far, and they''ll bite back. Compared to her previous meekness, this version of Lauren piqued his interest. Jeffrey smirked, enjoying the show. "Elliot, does it hurt?"


    Elliot''s face darkened, Lauren was frail, she hadn''t eaten or drunk anything in over a day, so her p had barely stung. It''s not about whether his face hurts or not; Elliot''s heart aches.


    My sister shouldn''t be this disobedient


    Blinding rage surged through Elliot. His eyes turned bloodshot as he grabbed Lauren by the throat, mming her against the seat. A sharp pain shot through her neck; her breathing becamebored. Her lungs felt like they were about to burst; every breath was agonizing. Slowly, her face turned purple.


    Jeffrey spoke up, his tone casual but firm. "Elliot, let go; you''re going to kill her.


    Elliot gritted his teeth. "It would be just as well if she died." But despite his words, his grip loosened.


    Chapter 15 Don''t Die in My Car, It''s Bad Luck


    Jeffrey scoffed. "If she''s going to die, at least not in my car. I hate bad luck."


    Finished


    Elliot flung Lauren aside. She copsed like a discarded rag doll, gasping for air, coughing violently. Elliot red at her and roared, "Listen carefully, this is thest time you disobey me. If you try this again, Marilyn and her daughter will suffer a fate far worse than you can imagine!*


    His words echoed in the confined space of the car, heavy with warning. Lauren lowered her gaze, concealing the disgust in her eyes. The rest of the ride was spent in silence..


    They arrived at the Bet Residence an hourter. The moment Lauren stepped out of the car, Alice Pierce rushed toward her, grabbing her hand. Lauren immediately yanked her hand away, as if burned.


    Alice''s hand froze midair, a flicker of embarrassment crossing her face before she quicklyposed herself. She put on an affectionate expression and said, Laurie, you''re too stubborn. Your father was just angry: don''t take his words to heart. Do you know how worried I was?


    Willow quickly chimed in, clutching Alice''s arm. "Laurie, you really scared us


    Lauren stood still, her expression cold. She waited until they had finished their performance before turning and walking Jstraight inside.


    Her indifference reignited Elliot''s fury. He barked, "Lauren, stop right there! Can''t you see that Mom and Willow are worried about you?"


    Lauren paused; she turned around and looked at Alice and Willow, both still in their bathrobes, their hair slightly damp. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. Tell me, were you worried about me while taking a bath, or while getting ready for bed?"


    It was obvious, the moment she had left the house, these two had showered and prepared for sleep. here teas the worry in that!


    The air went deathly silent. Alice''s eyes darted away, unable to meet Lauren''s gaze. Elliot stiffened, his mouth opening as if to refute her words, but there was no excuse. Lauren had long since seen through this family''s hypocrisy. This entire act was nothing surprising.


    Without another word, she walked into the house, ignoring them all.


    That night. Elliot tossed and turned in his massive,fortable bed, unable to sleep. After a long internal struggle, he finally got up, went downstairs, and walked toward the storage room


    It wasn''t a ce fit for human living. To put it bluntly, even the family dog had a better space.


    Standing in front of the door, he hesitated. For a long time, he couldn''t bring himself to knock. Yet he also couldn''t walk away.


    He lingered outside for 30 minutes. Only when a dull ache spread through his stomach did he finally leave.


    The next morning


    Lauren had slept surprisingly well. Maybe it was exhaustion, or maybe it was the relief of being free from prison. In contrast, the entire Bet family looked terrible. Elliot, with deep bags under his eyes, appearedpletely unrested.


    At breakfast, David Bet spoke in a stern voice. "Laurie, a driver will take you


    to Hoverdale Skyline Medical Center today. As long as you show sincerity, I believe Keh will forgive you and resume our partnership with Gray Corporation,"


    Lauren sat silently, her gaze cast downward, emotionless.


    David''s patience snapped. "Are you mute?"


    Alice quickly stepped in. "Let''s eat first; we can talk after breakfast.


    Breakfast was Western-style. The maids carefully ced tes before David, Alice, Elliot, and Willow. But Lauren''s seat was empty

 Chapter Ch 16

    Chapter 16 You Have to Listen


    The dining room fell silent in an instant, the atmosphere turning ice-cold. It was like someone had hit the pause button-no. one moved.


    David frowned slightly but said nothing.


    Alice looked ufortable, her mind racing for a way to break the awkward tension.


    Only Elliot reacted. He mmed his knife and fork onto the table with a loud bang, startling the servants. "What the hell is going on?"


    One of the maids flinched, lowering her head as she stammered, "Mr. Elliot, we''ve always prepared meals for four people,


    Her exnation sounded weak, doing nothing to calm Elliot. Instead, it only made him angrier.


    "Seriously? Are you blind? You saw Laurene home, didn''t you? Or did you just choose to ignore her deliberately!"


    "Mr. Elliot, L. The maid tried to exin.


    But Elliot cut her off impatiently. "You''re fired."


    The maid''s face turned pale with panic. She turned to Willow for help, but Willow kept her head down, lost in thought


    David cleared his throat. "Marilyn, go make another serving


    "Yes, Mr. Elliot!" Marilyn''s face lit up with relief as she hurried into the kitchen.


    Willow''s eyes flickered. In the next moment, she put on a concerned expression and pushed her own te toward Lauren.


    Lauren didn''t look at her or say a word, but she also didn''t reject the gesture. She was genuinely hungry, so she picked up her utensils and started eating


    Her pace was steady,pletely unfazed by the tension and conflict around her, as if none of it had anything to do with her.


    Willow watched her expectantly, waiting for her to say something. But after a long while, Lauren didn''t even spare her a nce. Willow''s anticipation slowly turned into disappointment, like she''d just been brushed aside.


    David tapped his fingers against the table to get Lauren''s attention, but she continued eating as if she hadn''t heard him.


    He coughed loudly.


    Lauren remained unfazed.


    Alice couldn''t stand it any longer. With a hint of disappointment in her tone, she said, "Laurie, look at how much Willow. cares about you. Shouldn''t you at least thank her?"


    So this is what all the fuss was about?Seriously? Can''t I even have breakfast in peace?What was this? Some kind of obedience test!


    She had spent three years ying by their rules, and it still wasn''t enough. If she kept bending to their will now, she''d be nothing but a fool who never learned her lesson.


    Lauren set down her utensils and swept her gaze around the table. "Thank her? For what-stealing my life? Turning you all against me and framing me? Or maybe for the five years I spent rotting in prison because of her? I take one bite of her food, and suddenly, I''m supposed to be grateful? Then what about the three years I spent in this house? I never even got a proper breakfast or lunch. Every night, I came home to nothing but leftovers while enduring your insults, and somehow, I was still expected to smile and take it. If anything, shouldn''t your whole family be apologizing to me first?"


    They expected her to do something they''d never do themselves. ssic hypocrisy.


    Alice let out a disappointed sigh. That''s all in the past. Why can''t you just let it go?"


    Lauren let out a sharpugh. "Let it go? You weren''t the one who suffered. You don''t get to decide when it''s over."


    2.40 PM m d


    Chapter 16 You Have to Listen


    David''s patience finally snapped. His rage exploded.


    Finished


    "Because I''m your father, and you''ll do as you''re told! Listen Lauren, don''t think that just because you''re back, you can act however you want. This family doesn''t need you. Whether you stay or leave makes no difference to us. If you resent us so much, then get out! I never said you were wee here in the first ce."


    Lauren suddenly let out a coldugh, dripping with mockery


    "You think I wanted toe back? Have you already forgotten what happenedst night, Mr. David? You were desperate to use me to rebuild your partnership with Gray Corporation, yet now you''re acting like I forced my way in here. What, do you think you''re so high and mighty that I should be grateful for the way you treat me?"


    "Enough!" David roared, his entire body trembling with fury. He shot up from his chair, stormed over to Lauren, and without hesitation-


    p!


    The impact was brutal. The force knocked Lauren sideways, sending her crashing against the dining table. Her te tumbled to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    Her face swelled instantly, her lip splitting open as blood trickled down, staining the crisp white tablecloth.


    Her right ear, already weakened from years of abuse, buzzed violently from the blow. A high-pitched ringing filled her head. like a swarm of bees buzzing relentlessly in her ear.


    Did it hurt?


    For Lauren, not really.


    After everything she endured in prison, getting hit was nothing new,


    But just because it didn''t hurt didn''t mean she wouldn''t hate them for it.


    Lauren turned her head slowly, her expression ice-cold. David''s face hardened with rage, his eyes showing no hint of a father''s love. Alice looked devastated, but she hadn''t done a thing to stop him. Elliot''s brows were furrowed, a flicker of somethingplicated crossing his gaze before he quickly masked it with indifference. And Willow-she didn''t even bother hiding the smug satisfaction in her eyes.


    Years of bottled-up pain and resentment finally erupted.


    With a sudden burst of strength, Lauren grabbed the edge of the dining table and flipped it over.


    Crash! Dishes shattered, food sttered across the floor, and silverware ttered noisily.


    David and Alice stumbled back in shock. Willow let out a terrified scream.


    "Lauren, are you out of your mind!" Elliot roared.


    Lauren''s voice shook with fury. "What gives you the right to treat me like this? What did I ever do to deserve this?"


    Tears spilled down her face, mixing with the blood at the corner of her mouth, streaking down her cheeks.


    Alice stepped forward, reaching for her. "Laurie, calm down. We''re family. We can talk about this. There''s no need to make a


    scene.


    Lauren yanked her arm away, her chest heaving.


    David''s face darkened. "You ungrateful brat! Look at yourself-you''re a disgrace to the Bet family!"


    Willow peeked out from behind David, her voice soft, trembling with fake guilt. "Laurie, please don''t be mad. It''s all my fault. me me if you want; just don''t be upset anymore, okay?"


    But Lauren wasn''t listening.


    She saw their mouths moving-angry, disappointed, insincere-but their words sounded distant, muffled.


    ???


    2:40PM d


    Chapter 16 You Have to Listen


    She felt trapped, like she was shouting into a void-giving it everything she had,


    yet hearing nothing in return.


    The room swayed. Her vision blurred.


    Finished


    She staggered toward the door, trying to steady herself, but her body wouldn''t cooperate. The dizziness was overpowering.


    Her knees buckled, and before she could catch herself, she copsed forward. "Lauriel Elliot lunged forward just in time, catching her before she hit the floor. His arms trembled slightly as he held her, his grip firm yet careful. "She was fine just a second ago! What happened?" Alice''s voice wavered with panic, her eyes filling with tears.


    David scoffed. "I know her tricks. If she''s good at anything, it''s ying the victim. She''s always been a maniptive little liar


    "Enough!" Elliot''s voice was sharp, veins bulging at his temples. "Lauren just passed out, and all you can do is stand here and mock her? I''m starting to wonder if she''s even really your daughter.


    Without waiting for a response, he swept Lauren into his arms and strode


    upstairs.


    David''s face burned with fury. "If she weren''t my daughter, she wouldn''t even


    have the chance to throw a tantrum in my


    house!

 Chapter Ch 17

    Chapter 17 No Difference at All


    Lauren woke up in Elliot''s room-again


    The first thing she saw was Marilyn sitting beside the bed, carefully dabbing a cotton swab against her swollen face, her expression full of concern


    As soon as Marilyn noticed she was awake, she asked anxiously, "Ms. Bet, are you feeling any difort!"


    Lauren stared nkly at her moving lips her tears falling silently.


    Marilyn''s eyes turned red with worry. "Ms. Bet, what''s wrong? Did I hurt you?"


    Lauren couldn''t hear her clearly


    David''s p had further damaged her already weak right ear, leaving her only able to catch faint, muiled sounds.


    But she could read lips. She understood what Marilyn was saying


    Before prison, she never had to rely on lip-reading.


    But after losing hearing in her lett ear, she struggled to understand the guardsmands. And when she didn''t respond fast enough. their punishments were even harsher.


    To avoid more beatings, she had forced herself to learn. Even if she couldn''t hear clearly, at least she could read their lips and


    Lauren swallowed the bitterness and forced a smile. "Marilyn. I''m fine. I am just really hungry.


    Thinking back to what happened that morning. Marilyn felt a wave of injustice on Lauren''s behalf.


    Ma. Bet is such a kind and thoughtful person. How can Mr. David Madam Alice and Mr. Elliot not see that!


    "What would you like to eat. Ms. Bennent?"


    "Noodle soup


    "Alright. Ill make some right away


    Lauren nodded. leaning against the headboard. She stared out the window, her thoughts drifting.


    She wasn''t sure how ruch time had passed before the door opened again. Assuming it was Marilyn, she turned her head-only to see Alice standing there Alice met her distant gaze, and a sharp pang shot through her chest. But instead of retreating, she walked over and sat beside the bed


    "Laune, I made you some noodle soup myself. Try it


    She reached out to feed her, but Lauren instinctively pulled away.


    I can do it myself" Lauren took the utensils from her hand.


    She looked down at the bowl of noodle soup The broth was clear, the noodles soft


    yet firm, topped with fresh green scallions. and a perfectly poached egg


    No heavy seasonings, no extra garnish-just a simple,forting dish with an inviting aroma.


    She picked up some noodles and slowly chewed. The familiar taste spread through her mouth, warming her from the inde


    Alice watched her with anticipation "How is it Do you like it?"


    Lauren''s hand paused mid-motion "You made this"


    Chapter 17 No Difference at All


    Alice nodded with a smile. "Yes. Even Willow has never had my homemade noodles. You''re the first


    She said it like it was something special, a gift, a sign of love.


    But Lauren wasn''t moved.


    Instead, she let out a cold, mockingugh.


    She didn''t say a word and simply continued eating


    Alice had no idea what noodle soup meant to her.


    A simple bowl of noodles had once gotten her through an entire winter.


    Finished


    Even after all these years, Lauren still remembered the first time Marilyn made her noodle soup-it was the winter of her freshman year of high school.


    That night was pitch-ck. She had biked home, pushing through the wind and


    snow,


    The entire Bennen estate was dark. No one had left a light on for her.


    The family had already eaten their fill and gone to bed ear while she stood there, shivering, with nothing but cold leftovers. to quiet her hunger.


    Later that night, the pain hit-her stomach twisted in unbearable cramps. It wasn''t until she threw up everything she had eaten that she finally felt some relief


    That was when Marilyn, up in the middle of the night, found her sick and took care of her. She made her a steaming bowl of noodle soup


    From that night on, Marilyn always left a light on for her. She stayed up, waiting for Lauren toe home, making her noodle soup, dumplings, and porridge- simple,forting meals that were easy to digest.


    Everyone in the Bet family knew Elliot had a weak stomach. But no one ever noticed that Lauren had developed the same condition after moving in.


    She never had stomach issues at the orphanage.


    Yet in her own home, she went hungry so often that she ruined her health.


    How ironic.


    The taste of Marilyn''s noodle soup was something she could never forget. So how could she not recognize whose hands had really made the bowl in front of her?


    She finished everyst bite, even drinking the broth.


    Alice''s face lit up. "Was it good?"


    Lauren fixed her gaze on Alice''s lips and cut straight to the point. "Just say what you need to say. No need to beat around the bush"


    Her t, emotionless tone made the gap between them feel even wider.


    Alice frowned, clearly displeased. "Laurie, I truly care about you. Why can''t you just let go of the past?"


    Lauren didn''t answer She just stared at her, gaze steady, sharp-as if she could see right through her.


    Under that look, Alice faltered. Her confidence wavered. Finally, she sighed. "Laurie, tell me what do I have to do for you to ept me


    Lauren still didn''t speak


    Because site abrady knew the answer. Even if she told Alice, she wouldn''t be able


    to do it. So why bother saying anything at all


    een them.


    Chapter 17 No Difference at All


    But all she got in return was Lauren''s cold indifference


    Finished


    IIT just.


    In the end. Alice let out a long, weary sigh and dropped the act "Laurie, Funderstand that you''re upset, but you can''t, stand by and do nothing while Bet Corporation struggles. If we don''t restore our partnership with Gray Corporation, thepany & losses will only get worse. You''re a part of the Bet family. You should do your part"


    Lauren had once believed that Alice was different from the rest of them.


    Today, she realized she had been wrong.


    Alice was just like the rest of the Bets.


    If she really wanted to pretend she cared, she could''ve at least tried a little harder.


    Instead, she didn''t even bother putting in the effort-handing her a bowl of Marilyn''s noodle soup and pretending it was some grand gesture while spouting empty words about family and responsibility.


    In that moment, a bitter realization hit her-no matter how much she wished otherwise, she was still one of them.


    Get out


    What


    "Either you leave, or I do" Lauren threw off the covers, making a move to get out of bed


    Alice''s chest heaved with anger. "In just five years, you''ve bepletely unreasonable.


    Lauren let out a coldugh. "Of course, five years must have felt short for you- living freely, enjoying life. But for me I spent those five years in prison, either getting beaten or insulted. Five years that should have been Willow''s. You''re the one who erased the security footage. You sent me to prison and ruined my name forever. And now, you want to act like you care? Please. Spare me. I don''t need that kind of love"


    You, you''re being unreasonable"


    "That''s right. So do us both a


    a favor and stay out of my life."


    Furious, Alice turned on her heel, unwilling to face Lauren any longer.


    Lauren spent the rest of the day in Elliot''s room.


    That night, David stormed in, pointing a finger in her face as he explosed in rage,


    Bet Corporation had lost another 110 million in just one day.


    Until they restored their partnership with Gray Corporation, the losses would only continue.


    Lauren simply smiled at David the entire time.


    That expression alone nearly made David pass out from rage.


    Before leaving. Elliot cast her a long, meaningful nce.


    At the time, she didn''t understand what it meant.


    Not until the next morning


    When she woke up, she realized her hearing in her right ear had slightly


    improved.


    As she made her way downstairs, she overheard two maids whispering.


    "Why in Marilyn here today?"


    "I heard something happened to her daughter. The school''s even considering expelling her


    Lauren head snapped toward Elliot, who was casually reading the newspaper on


    the couch


    Chapter 17 No Difference at All


    As if sensing her stare, he looked up and met her gaze-then shed her a slow,


    knowing smile.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 18

    Chapter 18 Hurt Marilyn, and I''ll Destroy You


    The warnings echoed in her mind.


    Lauren''s chest rose and fell sharply, her loose strands of hair trembling with her


    fury.


    She locked eyes with Elliot, her gaze filled with pure hatred, as if she wanted to tear him apart. "Was it you?"


    Elliot sat up slightly, folding his hands loosely over hisp, his expression perfectly calm-untouched,posed, almost aristocratic. "What? I have no idea what you''re talking about


    "Mia was expelled. Did you order it?" Lauren''s voice was tight, forced through gritted teeth. "Elliot, I''m warning you-stay away from Marilyn and Mia. If you don''t..."


    Elliot''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint shing through them.


    All this over a maid''s daughter she cared so much about outsiders, yet when it came to me, her own brother, all I got was cold indifference.


    The thought made his blood boil. He clenched his jaw, bitterness twisting inside him. "Or what?"


    Lauren''s voice was unwavering. T''ll take you down with me."


    A strange ache twisted in Elliot''s chest. Tm your brother. And this is how you see me?"


    Lauren didn''t respond, but the coldness in her eyes said it all.


    Their eyes locked, tension thickening the air between them.


    Suddenly, the shrill ring of a phone shattered the silence.


    Elliot nced at the screen-Marilyn.


    His lips curled into a smirk as he answered, meeting Lauren''s expectant gaze.


    The moment he picked up, Marilyn''s anxious, desperate voice poured through the speaker. ��Mr. Elliot, please, I have no one else to turn to. I beg you-use the Bet family''s connections; do something to stop the school from expelling Mia! She''s my only daughter. I''ve worked so hard to raise her, and she''s so close to graduating. If she gets expelled now, her future will be ruined...


    Elliot listened to her frantic pleas, but his focus never wavered from Lauren, watching her every reaction.


    Lauren''s hands clenched into tight fists, her nails digging deep into her palms. Marilyn had no idea she was begging the very man responsible for all of this.


    And Lauren-knowing the truth-was powerless to stop it.


    Once again, she had no choice but to put her fate in Elliot''s hands.


    Her voice was low, strained. "Help her."


    Elliot arched a brow, covering the phone''s mic with his hand. "T''ll help her-but only if you apologize to ine. Get Keh to forgive you, and Marilyn''s daughter won''t be expelled."


    Lauren''s eyes burned red with anger, but she had no other choice.


    "Fine. I''ll do it."


    Satisfied, Elliot turned back to the phone without hesitation. "Don''t worry, Marilyn. Mia won''t be expelled." After hanging up, he stood and grabbed his keys. "TII drive you."


    "No need. I''ll take a cab Lauren shot him down without hesitation.


    "Til get you there faster. He insisted.


    Chapter 18 Hurt Marilyn, and I''ll Destroy You


    Without emotion, she said, "Looking at you makes me sick.


    And with that, she turned and walked away.


    Elliot''s face flushed red, his jaw clenched so tightly it ached.


    Finished


    He tried to suppress the rage rising in his chest, but it was impossible. Fury took over, and with one swift kick, he sent the coffee table flying.


    ss shattered.


    Tea sshed across the floor, soaking into the expensive carpet, but he didn''t


    care.


    His rage drowned out everything else.


    "Lauren, don''t push it!" Elliot''s gaze burned into her retreating figure.


    He just didn''t get it-he had even lowered himself in front of her, yet she refused to budge. Why couldn''t she just go back to the obedient girl she used to be? Why did she always have to challenge me?


    Lauren always knew how to get under his skin, effortlessly striking where it hurt the most


    But she didn''t slow down for a second. In no time, she had walked out of the Bet estate


    At the gate, she ran into Jeffrey.


    With his usual smug, yboy attitude, Jeffrey scanned her from head to toe, his eyes filled with amusement.


    "Damn. Swollen face, busted leg-you look like a total mess"


    Not that it mattered. No one pitied her anyway.


    Lauren didn''t even spare him a nce, brushing past him with cold indifference. Jeffrey frowned.


    As Elliot''s friend, Jeffrey was used to Lauren treating him like a guest of honor- bringing him tea, tending to his every need, always eager to please whenever he visited the Bet house.


    But now, theplete shift caught him off guard. He couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    "Hey, where are you going? I''ll give you a ride."


    She ignored him.


    Her indifference only fueled Jeffrey''s irritation. He quickly caught up to her and grabbed her wrist. Tm talking to you! What? Are you deaf?"


    Lauren finally stopped, her voice calm but cutting. "Mr. Jeffrey, if it makes you feel better, go ahead-think of me as deaf, mute, or whatever you want. I don''t care. I have one request-stay out of my life and pretend I don''t exist. Can you do that?"


    "What the heck? I never did anything to you! Why are you acting crazy?"


    "Then just assume I''m crazy" Lauren yanked her hand free and walked away without looking back.


    "Jesus, what''s your problem!"


    Jeffrey stood frozen, watching her limp away.


    His eyes fell to her injured leg, the bruises and cuts barely hidden beneath her clothes.


    For some reason, the sight of it made him feel uneasy.


    Skulina Medical Center Hossendale


    Chapter 18 Hurt Marilyn, and I''ll Destroy Your


    Lauren pushed open the door to ine''s VIP hospital room and stopped at the


    foot of the bed,


    The woman lying in the bed looked nothing like the one she remembered.


    Finished


    As the heiress of Gray Corporation, ine had always been effortlessly beautiful- sweet-faced, impably dressed, the picture of a storybook princess.


    But now, she was nothing more than a shadow of her former self. The natural fullness of her body had faded, leaving only pale, delicate skin stretched tightly over fragile bones.


    Her cheeks were hollow, her sharp cheekbones protruded, and her limbs had withered, fragile and thin.


    Looking at her now, Lauren couldn''t help but feel a pang of sorrow. A dull ache settled in her chest, as if she were staring at a reflection of her own suffering. The truth was, she and ine had never gotten along


    But that had always been one-sided. ine despised her, targeting her at every turn.


    JAnd the reason was simple-ine and Willow had grown up together. They were inseparable.


    ine''s perception of Lauren had been entirely shaped by Willow''s words.


    Lauren had no idea what Willow had told her, but it certainly wasn''t anything good. Otherwise, ine wouldn''t have been so convinced that she was the viin-that she was the one bullying Willow.


    Even now, Lauren still couldn''t wrap her head around it


    Why would Willow push ine down the stairs if they were such close friends? More than that-why had David stood by, doing nothing to stop Willow! Why had he not only allowed Willow tomit the crime but also helped her pin it on me?


    She had just been in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    She had seen what happened.


    She had witnessed their attempted murder.


    And worst of all, Alice had arrived at the scene just in time to catch her standing there-turning her into the perfect scapegoat.


    Because ine and Willow were best friends, Elliot and Keh refused to


    believe that Willow could have hurt her.


    To them, it had to be Lauren.


    She was the scapegoat. The viin in their perfect story.

 Chapter Ch 19

    Chapter 19 Keh Forces Her to Apologize


    Lauren stood by ine''s bedside, staring down at her motionless form. "ine, it''s me. Lauren. You hate me so much-you should recognize my voice, right? I''ve heard somea patients are still aware of their surroundings. I wonder if you can hear me now. If you can, when are you going to wake up?��


    She kept talking, her voice quiet and steady.


    But the woman in the hospital bed didn''t stir. Not even the slightest response.


    The sharp scent of antiseptic filled the air, cold and sterile. The stark white walls and crisp hospital sheets only made ine''s frail, skeletal frame look even more fragile.


    Lauren slowly sat down by the bed, her eyes fixed on ine''s pale, lifeless face.


    "You know, everyone thinks I did this to you. But you know better than anyone that I''m innocent. You and I both know the truth. You''ve been in aa for five years... and I spent those five years in prison for a crime Willowmitted. You have no idea what it was like in there. They stabbed me with needles, beat me with sticks... they even took one of my kidneys. All because of Keh-he made sure I suffered, all in the name of revenge for you."


    Sunlight streamed through the small gaps in the curtains, casting fractured patterns of light across the floor. But no amount of warmth could cut through the cold, suffocating air in the hospital room


    Lauren took a deep breath, forcing her tears back. "I still remember the first time I met you. You smiled so brightly, like a princess straight out of a fairy tale. Back then, 1 envied you. You had a family who adored you a life of privilege, and so many friends. And me? I finally returned to the Bet family, but I never once felt like I belonged... And now. I''m nothing but a disgrace-a convicted criminal everyone despises. But we both know the truth. It wasn''t me who hurt you. It was Willow


    Overwhelmed by a deep sense of injustice, tears welled up and spilled down her cheeks before she could stop them. She wiped them away quickly, unaware that, for the first time in five years, ine''s eyes twitched-just the slightest movement


    Once she hadposed herself, Lauren stood up. "ine, you have to wake up soon. I''lle back to see you


    She had barely stepped out of the hospital room when she froze.


    A pair of piercing, ice-cold eyes locked onto hers.


    The man standing before her was dressed in a sleek ck suit, his tall frame exuding an overpowering presence. His sharp, chiseled features carried an almost ruthless precision-high cheekbones, a strong jawline, and deep-set eyes that seemed to pull everything into their depths.


    His thick, arched brows angled slightly, sharpening the tensity of his gaze) Beneath his straight, well-defined nose, his lips were set in a firm, unreadable line. His clenched jaw and rigid posture exuded an air of dominance-cold,manding, and impossible to ignore.


    One look-just one-and Lauren''s body betrayed her. Her hands went cold. Her knees weakened. Every muscle in her body tensed, locked in ce by sheer terror.


    Her heart pounded against her chest, each beat hard and unsteady. Her


    breathing turned quick and shallow, struggling to keep up.


    Keh took a slow, deliberate step forward, radiating an overwhelming sense of control-like a predator closing in on its


    prey.


    Lauren instinctively stepped back.


    One step


    Another


    Then-bang


    Her back hit the hospital room door, the dull thud echoing in the silent corridor.


    His eyes locked onto her, making Lauren feel like prey caught in a predator''s sights-trapped, helpless, and with nowhere to


    4-


    240 PM M


    Chapter 19 Keh Forces Her to Apologize


    With nowhere left to run, Lauren was forced back into the hospital room.


    Finished


    His towering figure loomed over her, his presence suffocating. The air in the room grew thick, almost frozen: the only sound breaking the silence was the ragged rise and fall of Lauren''s breath.


    She stumbled backward until her legs hit the hospital bed. There was nowhere left to go.


    "Mr. Keh."


    Keh''s brow twitched slightly. His voice was deep and cold, dripping with authority


    "Are you scared of me?"


    Lauren lowered her gaze, barely able to breathe, Scared? How could I not be!


    She had survived Bet family cruelty. She had endured humiliation, suffering, and injustice. But him? He had broken her in ways no one else could


    She had endured every one of his tactics in prison-he knew exactly how to strip away her dignity, push her to the edge of Jagony, yet never let her die. Instead, he left her barely clinging to life, trapped in a cycle of endless suffering


    She could still summon the strength to fight back when facing the Bets.


    But against him! Everyst shred of courage disappeared, swallowed by the cold, paralyzing fear that gripped her entire body.


    Her fingers twisted tightly into the fabric of her sleeves, her knuckles turning white.


    Her breathing was erratic, her eyes wide with panic. Her terror was written all over her face.


    "Mr. Keh, I''ve already spoken to Ms. ine. Can... can I leave now? Lauren''s voice was unsteady, trembling with fear.


    She didn''t dare lift her head to meet Keh''s eyes, yet she could feel the suffocating chill radiating from him.


    He tilted his head slightly, regarding her with the cold indifference of someone assessing something insignificant.


    "Spoken to her?" His lips curled into a chilling smirk. Your father promised me you''d drop to your knees before ine and apologize. And you''ll keep going until I decide it''s enough.


    Lauren''s face drained of color. Her head snapped up in shock, but under the weight of his piercing gaze, she quickly lowered it again.


    Memories of the humiliation and suffering she endured in prison flooded her mind. The relentless torment, the days she wished for death just to escape, had conditioned her to instinctively fall at his feet and beg for mercy.


    Keh took a step forward, his overwhelming presence pressing down on her.


    "What''s wrong? Are you hesitating? Or do you actually think five years in prison was enough to make up for what you did to ine?"


    Lauren trembled. She wanted to run, but her legs felt rooted to the ground, too heavy to move.


    She wanted to speak, to defend herself, but she knew it was pointless. She knew he wouldn''t listen. He never had.


    Five years ago, she had pleaded her innocence. He hadn''t believed a single word. Instead, he had made sure she suffered- ensuring that every day behind bars was pure hell


    She feared him��not just in her mind, but in her very soul.


    Lauren''s knees slowly buckled until she dropped to the floor.


    Tam guilty. I how my head before Ms. ine and beg for forgiveness. Please, Mr.


    Keh, have mercy on me. With those words, she lowered her head-hard.


    Bang Her forehead mmed against the cold floor with a dull, heavy thud.


    2:40 PM m


    Chapter 19 Keh Forces Her to Apologize


    Then again. And again. Each impact echoed through the room, each one heavier than thest


    Dignity? She had given it up long ago-just to survive.


    Finished


    Keh watched in silence. But the satisfaction he had expected never came. Instead, a deep, unshakable irritation spread through him.


    For years, he had wanted to see her like this-broken, on her knees, begging. Yet now that it was happening, there was no sense of victory, only an unshakable irritation gnawing at him.


    Lauren''s forehead split open from the force of her bows, a thin stream of blood trickling down her face. Drop by drop, it fell onto the pristine white floor, blooming into a stark, crimson stain.


    Yet she didn''t stop. Didn''t even flinch. She kept going, her movements mechanical, her voice raw as she repeated the same words. Tm guilty. I was wrong. Please, Mr. Keh, let me go


    Each word left her lips in sync with the dull, heavy thud of her forehead striking the floor.


    Keh''s fists clenched at his sides, the storm in his eyes raging


    He didn''t notice that as Lauren kept bowing and pleading, ine''s eyes flickered


    beneath her closed lids. A single tear slid down her cheek, vanishing into the


    pillow


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 20

    Chapter 20 What a Waste Not to Pursue Science


    Finished


    Keh''s irritation deepened as he stared at Lauren''s bloodied face. There was no satisfaction, no sense of victory-only a relentless, suffocating frustration.


    His gaze turned icy as he spat out a single word. "Leave"


    But Lauren didn''t seem to hear him. She kept bowing, each dull thud of her forehead against the floor hitting Keh like a weight pressing down on his chest.


    A vein pulsed at his temple, his patience wearing thin. "I told you to leave. Are you deaf?"


    Lauren''s mind was nk, her ears ringing. She couldn''t hear him. All that remained was the instinct to bow, to beg, to


    survive.


    Keh''s face darkened. In one swift motion, he strode forward and reached down to pull her up


    But the moment his hand moved toward her, Lauren recoiled. Her body curled up in pure instinct, arms shielding her head as she choked out a broken sob. "Please don''t hit me."


    Memories of prison crashed over Lauren-blow after blow, her body covered in bruises, the endless darkness and agony that had broken her piece by piece. The weight of it all overwhelmed her, pushing her past the brink


    Keh''s eyes narrowed, his outstretched hand going rigid in midair. For a long moment, he didn''t move.


    His gaze stayed locked on Lauren, curled up on the floor, trembling as if she were bracing for an impact that never came. A storm of emotions churned inside him, tangled and unsettling.


    For a fleeting moment, he saw her as she used to be-shy, full ofughter, her bright eyes sparkling like stars.


    The first time he had heard her name was from a teacher.


    The man had praised her without hesitation. ��Keh, your biggestpetitor in this year''s physicspetition is a freshman from Hoverdale Academy-Lauren That girl is a natural talent.


    At sixteen, Keh had been full of pride, unwilling to back down. "My talent is just as good as hers."


    As the reigning top student at Kingsley Private School, he hadn''t thought much of her.


    Until she defeated him in thatpetition. And the next. And the one after that. Again and again, she outranked him.


    Before he even realized it, he was chasing after her-entering everypetition she did, drawn to the challenge, drawn to


    her.


    At some point, even he didn''t know if he waspeting to prove himself or just for the chance to see her.


    For three years, everypetition ended the same way-Lauren first, Keh second..


    Even now, he could still hear their teacher''s words. ��Lauren is the kind of genius this country needs. She''s destined to make a real impact on the world."


    And he had believed it.


    In their finalpetition, he had asked her why she was so determined to win. "Are you trying to get noticed by the higher-ups?"


    She hadughed. "Nope. The first-ce prizees with money, I just need the cash. My real dream is to be a teacher-to guide students, watch them grow, and help them seed. That''s how I''d feel like I made a difference."


    Keh had scoffed. "You''re so gifted. Not pursuing science would be such a


    waste.


    She had grinned at him "And you? What''s your n?"


    "Me I''ll inherit the family business,"


    Chapter 20 What a Waste Not to Pursue Science


    They had shared a nce-and for the first time, he hadughed with her.


    Finished


    Back then, he had even felt relieved. If her dream had been to be a scientist, he knew he would never be able to stand. on equal ground with her. Not even as the heir to Gray Corporation.


    He had fought against his arranged marriage to Willow for years. Whether it was her or the Bets lost daughter, he had wanted nothing to do with either of them.


    It wasn''t until Willow''s graduation banquet that he finally realized-the girl who had upied his thoughts for years was none other than the Bets'' real daughter.


    The one he had been engaged to since birth was Lauren.


    The news had left him ted, overwhelmed with a joy he couldn''t contain.


    fonly if only things hadn''t turned out the way they did.


    The Lauren he remembered-bright, confident, full of life-was gone.


    The woman standing before him was nothing like the bold, confident girl he once knew.


    Keh''s expression shifted, emotions flickering behind his cold exterior.


    Something caught in his throat. He wanted to speak, but no words felt right- anything he said now would be meaningless.


    Lauren''s trembling frame, the raw terror in her eyes-it cut through him like a de, striking a part of himself he thought was untouchable. For the first time, the iron grip around his heart faltered, just slightly, as if a crack had formed in the walls. he had spent years fortifying.


    "You can leave" His voice finally broke the silence, stripped of its usual coldness,ced instead with something almost imperceptible exhaustion.


    Slowly, he lowered his hand, fingers curling into a tight fist.


    Lauren didn''t move. She stayed frozen on the floor, curled in on herself Keh''s brow furrowed, an impulse rising in his chest-a sudden, inexplicable urge to pull her into his arms, to steady her, to offerfort.


    But the moment the thought surfaced, he crushed it.


    "Get out-now,"


    Lauren couldn''t hear him. The mix of blood and tears blurred her vision, making it impossible to see his lips.


    Panicked, she wiped at her face with a shaking hand, her wide, wide eyes locked onto his lips, desperate to read his words.


    Then it clicked


    Leave. He was telling me to leave. Was he.. letting me go?


    A rush of overwhelming relief flooded her-part disbelief, part liberation, but mostly


    the raw, desperate gratitude of someone who had just narrowly escaped.


    Til leave. Right now."


    Her voice was hoarse and unsteady, but she didn''t stop. She couldn''t. Ignoring the sharp pain in her knees and the throbbing wound on her forehead, she scrambled to her feet, hands bracing against the floor as she pushed herself up. Her injured leg barely holding her weight. She stumbled, nearly falling multiple times, but the fear of Keh changing his mind kept her moving. Terrified that Keh might change his mind, she didn''t dare hesitate. Without looking back, she bolted out of the room. desperate to escape.


    Keh stood there for a long time, unmoving. Only when her battered figurepletely disappeared from sight did he finally look away


    Chapter 20 What a Waste Not to Pursue Science


    Finished


    Sitting down at the edge of ine''s bed, he reached out, tracing a finger lightly over the hollow curve of her brow. "ine. I let her go so easily. Are you going to be mad at me?"


    But what could he do? No matter how hard he tried, he could never be truly cruel to her.


    ine remained motionless, lying there in silence, offering no response.


    The harsh fluorescent lights in the hospital hallway stung Lauren''s eyes, making


    her squint as she stumbled forward.


    Her body felt unsteady, crashing into walls and brushing against passing strangers, but she didn''t care.


    People shot her wary nces, but their stares meant nothing to her. Right now, there was only one thought in her mind-get as far away from Keh as possible.


    She couldn''t slow down. If she did, he might catch up.


    In her rush, she failed to notice someone stepping out of a nearby consultation


    room.


    She mmed straight into them, the force of the collision knocking her backward. Before she could hit the ground, a firm hand caught her waist. With a slight pull, she found herself steadied against a strong familiar chest


    "Laurie A voice-familiar, yet distant-spoke above her.


    The moment her eyes met Lucass, she was caught in his gentle, unwavering


    gaze in his eyes.


    e she c


    could see


    e her own resistance mirrored


    Ajolt of panic surged through her. She quickly pushed him away, dropped her


    gaze, and turned to leave.


    But she had barely taken two steps when a strong hand wrapped around her


    wrist.


    Lucas didn''t even need to use force-his grip alone was enough to stop her in her


    tracks.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 21

    Chapter 21 Don''t Touch Me, Stay Away We''re Done Forever


    Lucas noticed the wound on her forehead, his gaze filled with concern. "You''re hurt."


    Lauren stared coldly at the ground, silent.


    "Who did this to you? Tell me, I''ll make them pay." Lucas''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint shing in them.


    But to Lauren, his concern wasughable,


    He was the one who said he''d protect her.


    And he was the one who sent her to prison.


    Five years ago, she had desperately hoped he would stand in court as her defense attorney.


    But when the trial came, he sat across from her-defending Willow. Expressionless, heid out every damning piece of evidence against her, each word like a de slicing into her, pinning her to the pir of shame. Because of him, she lost her freedom, her dignity, her education, her future...


    She had trusted him once. And he had stabbed her in the back.


    That betrayal had nearly cost her her life. How could she ever trust him again?


    If Keh was the person she feared most, then Laicas was the one she despised the most


    They had spent more than a decade together, relying on each other. How could he throw all of that away so easily!!


    She envied Willow. Willow had also known the Bet family for over a decade, yet they had been willing to sacrifice their own blood-rted daughter for her.


    They wouldn''t let Willow suffer even the slightest bit of harm.


    Lucas''s face was heavy with guilt as he watched her remain distant and indifferent...


    "Lauren, you''re still mad at me, aren''t you?"


    "Thad no choice back then. Can''t you forgive me? I swear. I''ll never let you suffer again."


    Lauren had no interest in his excuses.


    She had already suffered for things that were never hers to bear


    No exnation could undo the damage.


    Her leg would never heal. Her left car was permanently deaf. The kidney they took from her was nevering back.


    These weren''t just scars-they were facts, etched in blood.


    How could she ever forgive the one who did this to her?


    Lauren tried to pull her hand away, but Lucas held on too tightly.


    Finally, she lifted her gaze to him. Her eyes were cold, frozen over with an unshakable haired,


    The look in her eyes nearly knocked the air from his lungs, like an invisible hand squeezing his chest. For a moment, he felt like he was drowning in the sheer loathing and detachment in her stare.


    "Let go," she said, her voice ice-cold.


    Lucas''s grip instinctively tightened, his gaze locked onto her. "Lauren, let me take


    you to get your wound treated, okay?"


    His voice was soft, almost pleading.


    To Lauren, it only made her disgust grow.


    "Did you not hear me? I said, let go. There was no warmth in her voice, only raw repulsion.


    Chapter 21 Don''t Touch Me. Stay Away We''re Done Forever


    It felt like thousands of needles stabbing into Lucas''s heart. His lips trembled, struggling to form words "Lauren.."


    Finished


    Her name carmed all the regret and desperation he couldn''t put into words. He was begging her, pleading for even a shred of


    mercy


    But all it did was make her loathing deepen.


    Lauren had reached her limit. A flicker of madness shed in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she yanked her head back-then mmed it hard against the wall.


    The wound on her forehead burst open, blood gushing out streaming down her face in a horrifying red mess.


    She turned to Lucas her bloodied face eerty calm, her voice unwavering "Are you letting go or not?"


    Lucas stood frozenpletely stunned by her self-destructive act


    "No" Lauren lifted her head again and smashed it against the wall. Bang Bang Bang


    The sickening sound of her skull himing the wall echoed down the hallway, each impact like a sledgehammer against Lucas''s heart


    His face went deathly pale. His legs nearly gave out beneath him.


    "You''re insane." he choked out, his voice shaking. You''d rather hurt yourself than stay near me?


    Lauren seemed possessed. As long as he didn''t let go, she would keep going


    Blood sttered onto the floor pooling at her feet. Her face turned ghostly white from the blood loss


    Lucas was in agony, his soul writhing under the sight of her self-intacted tomment


    Why do you hate yourself so much? Why would you rather destroy yourself past to push me away His voice was hoarse, trembling


    He pulled her into his arms, holding her so tightly it was as if he wanted to merge her into himself


    Hate herself!


    What a joke. If loving her own body had ever done her any good would she be duld she be pled


    crippledt


    "Either let me go, or I''ll die right in front of you"


    She thrashed in his grip, trying to throw herself at the wall again.


    Her strength was fading fast, but her determination was unshakable. Every struggle reopened her wounds. Blood streamed down her forehead, dripping onto Lucas''s arm-hot and scalding, like moltenva burning into his skin.


    Lucas stared at her in horror. "Lauren stop-fine. I let go. I let go?"


    His hands slowly loosened. But the pain of releasing her was unbearable. like his heart was being devoured from the inside.


    Lauren swayed without his support.


    For a split second, Lucas instinctively reached out-


    But before he could touch her, she forced herself to stand, refusing to rely on him.


    "Don''t touch me. Stay away from me. We''re done. Forever"


    Her voice was firm, final. Each word was a chasm between them one he would never cross again.


    Then, without another nce, she turned and limped away


    Finished


    210 PM M


    Chapter 21 Don''t Touch Me, Stay Away We''re Done Forever


    Her steps were unsteady, each one like a broken drumbeat pounding against


    Lucas''s heart.


    He didn''t dare follow, yet he couldn''t bear to leave her alone.


    So he kept his distance, trailing behind her in silence.


    Lauren didn''t want to go home. If she did, she''d only be met with the Bet


    family''s endless scorn.


    She found a bench outside the hospital and sat down, staring nkly at the cars passing by


    Lucas stood nearby, watching her.


    The blood on her forehead was so vivid, it hurt his eyes.


    Then, suddenly, he stopped a woman passing by and whispered something to


    her.


    The woman looked surprised but nodded and quickly walked away.


    A few momentster, she returned with a small bag in her hands. She approached


    Lauren and said softly, "Miss, you''re bleeding a lot. Let me help you.


    Lauren nced at the bag-disinfectant, cotton swabs, bandages.


    Something stirred in her heart. She nced over her shoulder.


    Lucas quickly ducked out of sight.


    Lauren scanned the area but didn''t see him.


    Only then did she give the woman a faint smile. Thank you,"


    From a hidden spot, Lucas watched as Lauren quietly sat there, letting the stranger tend to her wound.


    Relief washed over him-but so did a deeper, more agonizing pain,


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 22

    Chapter 22 If I Was Born Just to Suffer, Then You Shouldn''t Have Had Me


    Lauren sat on the bench for a long, long time-so long that the sky dimmed and the streetlights flickered on, one by one.


    The warm glow spilled over her, but she remained motionless, staring nkly into the distance. Cars roared past, the gusts of wind they left behind tangling in her hair, just like her chaotic, broken life,


    Lucas stood in the shadows nearby, silently watching her.


    Her thin, lonely silhouette pierced through him like a thousand invisible needles, the pain spreading to every inch of his body.


    He wanted nothing more than to walk up to her, pull her into his arms, and tell her how much he regretted everything-that he would do anything to make it up to her if she would just give him a chance.


    But he didn''t dare.


    He was terrified that if he got any closer, she would recoil, disgusted. That the chasm between them would grow even wider, impossible to bridge.


    So all he could do was stand behind her, keeping his distance, watching.


    As the night deepened, Lauren finally got up, dragging her tired, heavy body forward, step by step. toward the Bet


    family''s house.


    Lucas snapped out of his thoughts and instinctively followed from afar...


    By the time she reached the Bet estate, it waspletely dark.


    The moment she stepped closer, she saw Marilyn standing anxiously at the vi''s entrance, her eyes scanning the road.


    The second Marilyn spotted her, the worry on her face disappeared, reced by a relieved smile as she hurried up to greet


    her.


    Maam, you''re finally back."


    As she spoke. Marilyn carefully examined Lauren. The sight of the bandages on her forehead and her pale face made her eyes fill with concern. "Ma''am, what happened to you?"


    Lauren shook her head slightly. "It''s nothing."


    Marilyn still looked uneasy. "Are you sure?"


    Lauren nodded again, inhaling deeply to suppress the bitterness in her chest. She steadied her voice as much as she could and asked, "Marilyn, how''s Mia?


    A bright smile bloomed across Marilyn''s face, full of gratitude and relief. "Thanks to sir, the school won''t expel Mia."


    She sighed. "If it weren''t for sir stepping in. I wouldn''t have known what to do. Ma''am, sir is actually a good person. If you two could just clear up your misunderstandings, he would be a great brother to you."


    Lauren said nothing. Her lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smirk.


    Looking at the gratitude in Marilyn''s eyes, she felt nothing but a deep, suffocating sense of irony.


    People like Elliot-after hurting others, they could still manage to make their victims feel grateful. How absurd.


    She didn''t bother asking Marilyn what exactly had happened to Mia at school. The details didn''t matter. What mattered was that the person behind it was Elliot


    If he wanted to, he had a thousand ways to torment people. This time, he used Mia against her. Next time, it could be Marilyn


    She wanted to just walk away from all of this.


    Chapter 22 It Was Born Just to Suffer, Then You Shouldn''t Have Had Me


    Lauren forced a small smile. "As long as Mia''s okay, that''s all that matters" With that, she turned and walked toward the vi, her steps dragging.


    Finished


    As soon as she entered, she saw the Bet family sitting around the dining table,ughing and chatting, enjoying a warm, happy meal together


    The table was covered with delicious dishes; the atmosphere lively and full of joy. Her arrival shattered it instantly.


    Elliot put down his chopsticks, his expressionced with open disdain. Not a word of concern, just immediate mockery


    "Oh, you actually came back! I thought you ran away again.


    Alice frowned, shooting him a look. "Elliot, don''t talk to your sister like that.


    Then, turning to Lauren with a warm smile, she gestured for her toe over. "Lauren, don''t take it to heart. Come have dinner


    Her smile was gentle, but Lauren simply replied tly, "No, you guys go ahead.�� She had no appetite for this family.


    Alice''s face stiffened for a second, but she quickly recovered. "You shouldn''t skip dinner. It''s bad for your stomach. At least ear a little."


    Lauren''s gaze swept over the table, her lips curling into a cold, mocking smile.


    "Sorry. I''m not used to eating leftovers


    Her words dropped like a stone into still water, making Alice''s smile freeze


    The cheerful atmosphere at the table instantly turned suffocating


    David frowned deeply, his expression darkening, exuding the authority of a displeased father.


    Willow, sensing the tension, quickly put down her chopsticks and gave Lauren a look filled with sincere concern.


    "Hey, we waited for you for a long time. But when you didn''te back, we thought you''d already eaten, so we started. without you. We just barely started eating, so don''t be upset. Come si


    Alice, seizing the lifeline, quickly added. "Yes,


    all your favorite dishes tonight."


    Lauren,e eat. We made


    Elliot suddenly mmed his chopsticks onto the table, his eyes narrowing in warning


    "Lauren, Mom, Dad, and Willow were worried about you. You came home thiste, and we didn''t even say a word about it. Don''t act ungrateful. Stop your nonsense and sit down already. Stop acting like the whole family owes you something."


    Lauren looked at their fake, hypocritical faces, and the fire inside her zed hotter.


    She just wanted to be left alone. Why was that so hard?


    Why couldn''t they just pretend she didn''t exist?


    So she was the one "making a


    e a scene"?


    Fine


    If they wanted a scene, she''d give them one.


    Lauren inhaled sharply, then pointed at the dishes on the table. "Six dishes and a soup. Almost everything''s gone. Willow, tell me again-this is just barely started?


    Willow


    d''allows expression stiffened her mouth opening as if to exin, but no words came out


    240PM


    Chapter 22 11 Was Born Just to Suffer. Then You Shouldn''t Have Had Me


    Finished


    Lauren turned to Alice next


    "Your grace, how exactly am I supposed to eat? Lick the tes?"


    Lauren, I-


    Alice barely got a word in before Lauren cut her off


    You said these are all my favorite dishes? Then tell me what do I like to eat?"


    silence Alice averted her eyes


    "Can''t answer" Fine. I''ll tell you" Lauren sneered. "I don''t have the luxury to be picky. I eat whatever fills my stomach. The only things I avoid are the ones I''m allergic to


    She paused, then gestared at the table. "And wouldn''t you know it-out of six dishes, three would send me straight to the hospital. I''m allergic to seafood, so I can''t eat crab or shrimp. I''m allergic to pineapple, so that pineapple chicken is our too


    Alice''s face burned red with embarrassment


    But Lauren waspk done. Her gazended on Elliot


    "You said Mom and Dad care about me! This is their version of care! Giving me food I''m allergic to and calling it my favonte? If this is care, you can keep it. Do you want it?".


    Elliot''s face turned ashen. He had never expected Lauren to turn a simple dinner into a full-blown confrontation.


    He wanted tosh out, but she was right. The frustration clogged his throat, choking him.


    David was trembling with rage. His face twisted with fury as he mmed his chopsticks onto the table with a loud crack, making the entire tableware shake


    You ungrateful disgrace" he roared. We gave you life and you treat us like your enemies?"


    Lauren looked at him, unflinching


    "Did I ask to be born


    Her voice was eerily calm.


    "If bringing me into this world was only to make me suffer, then you Shouldn''t


    have had.


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 23

    Chapter 23 You Say You Love Me, But Where Is Your Love?


    Her whole body stiffened.


    It was like a bucket of ice water had been dumped over her, soaking her to the bone.


    She had thought-no matter how cold this family was, they wouldn''t ignore her pain.


    But she had been wrong.


    They didn''t just ignore it.


    They used her of faking it.


    At that moment, exhaustion crushed herpletely


    She didn''t want to argue anymore.


    There was no point.


    "Think whatever you want."


    Finished


    She straightened her back, blinking rapidly to stop her tears from falling. She refused to show weakness in front of these people.


    Then she turned and walked toward the storage room.


    "Stop right there!"


    Elliot shot to his feet, his voice booming with anger. His face was still twisted in contempt.


    Lauren paused but didn''t turn around.


    She simply looked at him over her shoulder, her eyes frozen solid.


    Under that gaze, Elliot''s chest tightened. His mind went nk. He forgot what he had even wanted to say..


    Lauren stared at them for a long time. Long enough that the whole family began to feel unsettled, a prickling difort crawling over their skin..


    Then she turned away and kept walking


    Willow clutched Alice''s arm, her voice trembling. "Mom, did you see her eyes just now? They were terrifying."


    Alice patted Willow''s Hand reassuringly. But in truth, she had felt it too-that chilling sense of finality, like Lauren was ready to drag them all down with her.


    "She''s changed so much in thest five years, Alice murmured.


    David scoffed. "No manners at all. She''s nothing like Willow. If I had known she''d turn out like this, I wouldn''t have had her in the first ce.


    Alice sighed. "Enough. She''s still a girl. Don''t say such harsh things-it''s bad for her pride."


    David''s patience snapped. His roar echoed through the dining room, so loud that even Lauren, already in the storage room, could hear it clearly..


    "Im her father! Why the hell should I care about her pride? She''s been spoiled for too long-that''s why she acts like this! If we had put her in her ce from the- start, she wouldn''t be so out of control now!"


    Just let it go."


    The argument dragged on.


    Eventually, the house fell silent again.


    Lauren sat on the floor, leaning against the door.


    2:41 bum c


    Chapter 23 You Say You Love Me, But Where Is Your Love?


    The room was pitch dark.


    She hugged herself, burying her face against her knees.


    And finally, finally, she let the tears fall.


    They soaked into her clothes, but they couldn''t wash away the pain in her heart.


    Finished


    When she first came to this house, she had been filled with hope. She had imagined it would be her safe haven, a warm


    home.


    Instead, it had be a cold, inescapable prison-one that had torn her apart piece by piece.


    Every wound, every scar, every moment of suffering she had endured... was all because of these so-called "family" members.


    She didn''t know how long she cried.


    At some point, her sobs grew weaker.


    She crawled onto the bed, staring nkly at the dark ceiling.


    Tears kept falling, slipping silently down her temples.


    Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted into a restless sleep.


    But even in her dreams, there was no peace.


    The nightmare swallowed her whole-dark, suffocating, filled with echoes of the past.


    In the dream, she was back in prison.


    She could feel the blowsnding on her, hear the cruelughter, taste the blood in her mouth.


    She twisted and thrashed on the bed, her face contorted in terror. Her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper-


    "Help me. Mom Mom, please save me...''


    31


    The words were filled with pure fear and despair.


    Like she was back in that endless nightmare, trapped with no way qut.


    Then, a gentle, wrinkled hand rested on her back, patting her rhythmically


    A warm,forting voice murmured. "Don''t be afraid.. I''m here. I''m here..."


    The voice was old but full of tenderness.


    Like a small light piercing through the darkness, trying to chase away her fears.


    In her sleep. Lauren instinctively curled toward the warmth, her tense body slowly rxing. The cries faded from her lips.


    The storage room door was slightly open. The soft glow from the hallway spilled in, revealing the person sitting beside Lauren''s bed.


    It wasn''t Alice.


    It was Marilyn.


    She sighed quietly, her face full of sorrow.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    She was just a servant.


    She had no power in this house.


    Chapter 23 You Say You Love Me, But Where is Your Love?


    The only thing she could do.. was take care of Miss Lauren however she could.


    at


    Lauren woke up, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    For a moment, she couldn''t tell what was real and what wasn''t.


    Had she dreamed that Alice held her,forting her?


    Lauren let out a bitterugh


    She must have lost her mind.


    What a ridiculous fantasy.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 24

    Chapter 24 It''s Just a Small Wound; No Need to Make a Big Deal Out of It


    At the dining table, David, Alice, Elliot, and Willow were already seated.


    Strangely, this time, none of them had started eating yet.


    The moment Lauren walked out, Alice immediately got up and took her hand, her voice unusually warm.


    "Lauren, you must be hungry. Come have breakfast."


    Without waiting for her response, Alice pulled her toward the table.


    David sat at the head of the table. Elliot was to his right, Alice to his left, with Willow right beside her.


    That left Lauren with two choices-sit next to Elliot or next to Willow.


    She disliked them both, but if she had to choose, she''d rather sit by Elliot.


    Without a word, she took the seat next to him and picked up a spoon, quietly eating the small wontons in front of her.


    The Be family''s eyes lingered on her, each expression different.


    David''s face was dark with barely restrained anger, held back only by Alice''s insistence.


    Alice looked hesitant, as if she wanted to remind Lauren to greet her elders before eating. But remembering what happened Last night, she swallowed the words.


    Willow''s gaze flickered with resentment before she forced a sweet smile. "Lauren, Marilyn made those wontons just for you. Do you like them?"


    Her voice was soft,ced with an attempt to please..


    But Lauren acted as if she hadn''t heard, not sparing Willow so much as a nce.


    Elliot took a deep breath, clearly struggling to contain his temper. His lips curled into a forced smirk.


    "Lauren, after breakfast, take off that bandage. You''re not even injured. Walking around with your head wrapped up like that, people might think we mistreated you."


    Lauren''s hand paused midair.


    Then, without a word; she smirked faintly and continued eating as if nothing had happened.


    She ate quickly finishing the bowl of wontons in a few bites


    After dabbing her mouth with a napkin, she finally looked up. I''m done. Enjoy your meal.


    Elliot''s patience snapped.


    "Lauren, who the hell do you think you''re making that face at this early in the morning?"


    Lauren met his re with cold indifference.


    Herck of reaction only fueled his anger.


    He suddenly reached out, grabbing at the bandage on her forehead. "Let''s see if you''re really hurt, or if you just enjoy ying the victim.��


    The moment he yanked it off, pain shot through Lauren''s skull. The barely healed wound was ripped open, and fresh blood immediately gushed down her face.


    "I knew you were faking-"


    The words lodged in Elliot''s thro


    173


    Chapter 24 It''s Just a Small Wound; No Need to Make a Big Deal Out of it


    Alice gasped, eyes turning red with distress. "Lauren! What happened to your forehead?"


    Finished


    Willow''s eyes flickered with satisfaction for a split second before she masked it with feigned concern. "Sis, are you okay?"


    Lauren didn''t react to the pain.


    She sat there motionless, her empty gaze clouded over, as if blood was all she could see.


    Her eyes swept over the four people in front of her.


    At that moment, they didn''t look like family.


    They looked like demons from hell, feeding on her suffering, crushing her dignity beneath their feet.


    "Well? Happy now?"


    Her voice was hoarse-not hysterical, not shouting.


    But it was like a hammer, mming straight into their chests.


    David, however, didn''t even frownL


    He simply scoffed, his tone indifferent. "It''s just a small wound. You''re not dying.


    No need to make a big deal out of it"


    A suffocating, dead silence.


    Lauren''s grip on the table tightened, her fingers turning white


    For a second, it looked like she was about to flip it over again.


    David''s expression changed.


    Recalling how she had overturned the table before, he quickly pressed his hands against it, his eyes locked on her every


    move..


    Alice, Elliot, and Willow did the same, all instinctively holding down the table, fearing another outburst.


    Alice''s hands trembled, her face tense with anxiety. "Lauren, calm down. Your father didn''t mean it like that. He just he just thinks the injury isn''t serious. He''s just concerned about you."


    Even she knew how unconvincing her own excuse sounded.


    Lauren turned her gaze to Alice, her eyes piercing.


    Alice''s face flushed under the weight of that stare. She looked away, unable to meet Lauren''s eyes.


    The tension in the dining room was unbearable.


    Blood still dripped from Lauren''s forehead, sttering onto the table.


    Bright red, striking, impossible to ignore-just like the wounds they had carved into her soul.


    "Concern?"


    The word slipped through her clenched teeth


    "Well then, sir, ma''am, I appreciate your concern."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, not giving them a chance to respond.


    Elliot scowled, suddenly losing his appetite. "Mom, Dad, I''m heading to the office." With that, he stormed off.


    Once inside his car, Elliot''s gaze dropped to the bloodstained bandage in his hand.


    Finished


    Chapter 24 It''s Just a Small Wound, No Need to Make a Big Deal Out of it


    A sharp, searing pain spread through his chest.


    It tightened, making it hard to breathe.


    He leaned back against the seat, images shing through his mind-


    Lauren left the house yesterday morning, perfectly fine.


    But by the time she came back, her forehead had been bandaged.


    What had happened to her in those hours? Has someone hurt her?


    Lauren was his sister.


    No matter what mistakes she had made, no one had the right toy a hand on


    her.


    His hands clenched into fists, then slowly loosened.


    He picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Keh." Elliot''s voice was sharp with anger. "Did you hit Lauren?"


    The man on the other end was eerily calm. "Is that why you called me?"


    Tm warning you-whatever Lauren did, she''s already paid for it. She''s the eldest daughter of the Bet family, not someone you can just hurt whenever you feel like it."


    Beep Beep Beep.


    Before he could finish, Keh hung up


    Elliot cursed, mming his phone onto the passenger seat. "F*ck!"


    It took him a long time to calm down.


    Finally, he let out a heavy breath and started the car, heading to work.


    But no matter how hard he tried to focus, he couldn''t shake the image of Lauren''s


    bloodied face.


    His mind was a mess.


    After barely an hour, he gave up, grabbed his phone, and called Marilyn.


    "Marilyn, how''s Lauren? Did.. did she take care of her injury?


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 25

    Chapter 25 If I Hit Her, She Deserved It-She Owes ine.


    "Sir, don''t worry. I''ve already taken care of Miss Lauren''s injury."


    "Good"


    "Sir, should I prepare your bedroom for Miss Lauren? She really shouldn''t be staying in the storage room


    Marilyn''s voice held a hint of surprise, but also relief.


    anymore."


    Elliot hesitated for only a moment before nodding slightly, even though Marilyn couldn''t see him. "Yes. Get my room ready for her.


    Marilyn''s tone instantly brightened. "Understood, sir! I''ll clean it right away. Miss Lauren has been through enough-she should have a better ce to stay."


    Elliot let out a small grunt of approval before hanging up


    She was his sister. No matter how unreasonable she was, blood was blood. That was something:


    g no one could erase.


    This time, she would see that he truly cared for her.


    He could already imagine her reaction-surprise, maybe even a little touched. The thought of it filled him with warmth, and before he knew it, he was looking forward to going home. Maybe, just maybe, she''d be in a better mood. Maybe she''d even bring him lunch at work, just like before.


    His lips curved slightly, and the tension on his face eased.


    Finally, the end of the workday arrived. Employees packed up and left, their chatter fading into the hallways.


    Michael knocked lightly before stepping inside, cing a file on the desk. "Sir, it''ste. Aren''t you heading out for dinner?"


    Elliot''s lips curled into a confident smile. "My sister''s bringing me food."


    Michael chuckled. "Must be nice to have a caring sister. I wouldn''t know,"


    He walked out, leaving Elliot in an even better mood.


    But as the minutes ticked by, that mood started to sour.


    One hour.


    Two.


    By the time employees starteding back in for the next shift, Lauren was still nowhere to be seen.


    A frown crept onto Elliot''s face


    Did something happen to her on the way?


    He immediately grabbed his phone and called home.


    It rang several times before Marilyn finally answered.


    "Sir?"


    Elliot wasted no time. "When did Lauren leave the house?"


    Marilyn sounded confused. "Miss Lauren never left. She''s been home all day."


    Elliot''s grip on the phone tightened.


    She never left? She didn''t bring him lunch?


    Lauren used to love bringing him meals. It was something she did without fail.


    Chapter 25 If I Hit Her, She Deserved It-She Owes ine


    So why had she stopped?


    He had alreadypromised, even made an effort to show her kindness. Why was she still being so difficult?


    Then it hit him.


    He had been fooling himself.


    Finished


    All the things he had imagined-her being moved, her bringing him lunch again- they were nothing but wishful thinking.


    Why had he been so sure she would forgive him? That she would go back to being the sister who doted on him?


    Marilyn hesitated. "Sir, do you want me to bring Miss Lauren to the phone?"


    Elliot''s jaw clenched. "No."


    He ended the call abruptly.


    His mood hadpletely soured.


    Right on cue, Michael strolled in with the worst possible timing. "So, sir, what did


    Miss Lauren bring for lunch today?"


    He nced around the office. "Huh? Where''s the food?"


    Ellior''s icy re could''ve frozen a man solid.


    Michael instantly regretted opening his mouth. He let out an awkwardugh, quickly changing the subject. "Sir, this is the file you asked for about the East Districtnd. Reliable sources say it''ll be up for auction in two weeks."


    "Leave it


    Michael ced the file on the desk and retreated, relieved to escape unscathed. Elliot barely nced at the document, his mind elsewhere.


    The city''s policies were set to turn East District into amercial hubs. As long as that didn''t change, winning the hid would be a guaranteed profit.


    The only issue!


    Bet Corporation wasn''t the only one eyeing thend.


    Gray Corporation was in the game, and even investors from Balewood were showing interest.


    If Balewood''s elite decided to im thend for themselves, neither Bet nor


    Gray Corporation would stand a chance.


    Nothing was going right. Not work. Not family. His head throbbed.


    By the time he finished work, it waste.


    But instead of heading home, he drove straight to Empire Bar,


    Inside, dim lights flickered against the dance floor, casting shifting shadows over


    the writhing bodies of men and women lost. in the music.


    Elliot headed straight for the bar, taking a seat.


    He gestured to the bartender. "Something strong


    The bartender nodded, quickly preparing a drink and setting it in front of him.


    Elliot took it in one gulp, the burn sliding down his throat. He grimaced slightly, but the sting helped dull the mess in his


    head.


    One drink turned into two,


    Chapter 25 if Hit Her, She Deserved It-She Owes ine


    Then three.


    Then four.


    Damn Lauren. She was getting more stubborn by the day.


    Five years ago, she wasn''t like this.


    All she did was spend five years in prison-was that really a reason to act like she


    was too good to talk to him now?


    She was the one who pushed ine down those stairs.


    She was the one who turned ine into a vegetable


    She was the one who deserved prison.


    It wasn''t like he had wronged her.


    Finished


    If anything, she was lucky. If she hadn''t been a Bet, the Gray family would


    have made sure she never saw daylight again.


    Ungrateful Absolutely ungrateful.


    Elliot threw back another drink, the alcohol heavy on his breath.


    The bartender slid another ss across the counter. Just as he reached for it, a


    Elliot snapped his head up. fury shing in his bleary eyes. "Who the fuck-"


    The man downed the drink in one go.


    Elliot blinked, his vision swimming. He forced himself to focus-


    Keh.


    The moment recognition set in, his anger surged.


    Drunken, reckless rage..


    He jabbed a finger at Keh''s chest. "You bastard. You beat my sister till she was bleeding all over the damn ce, and you still have the nerve to sit here?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he swung his fist


    Keh barely moved.


    He stepped aside, effortlessly dodging the sloppy punch.


    Elliot lurched forward, thrown off bnce. He crashed into the bar, knocking over


    drinks.


    Keh sighed, rubbing his temples. "I don''t have time for this."


    Elliot wasn''t done. He turned back, seething, ready to take another swing


    Keh caught his wrist midair and mmed it onto the bar counter.


    "If you want to throw a tantrum, do it at home," Keh said, voice low and cold.


    "Don''t bring it to my bar."


    Elliot struggled, but Keh didn''t let go.


    "You hit my sister-"


    Keh''s expression darkened. ��Listen carefully, Elliot."


    His voice dropped even lower, dangerously steady,


    -+-fall. I didn''t touch hant


    Chapter 25 If I Hit Her, She Deserved It-She Owes ine


    Finished


    Elliot stiffened.


    "Second," Keh continued, tightening his grip and continuing, "even if I had,


    she would''ve deserved it. She owes ine."

 Chapter Ch 26

    Chapter 26 Willow Pulls the Same Trick Again, Framing Lauren


    "You''re full of sh*t!" Elliot roared. Thew already sentenced Lauren to five years. She paid her debt a long time ago!"


    Keh''s expression remained cold. "Paid She spent five years in prison and still walked out alive, but my sister is trapped in a hospital bed for the rest of her life. And you''re telling me that''s fair?"


    "As long as ine doesn''t wake up, Lauren will never be done paying for what she did."


    "Shut up!" Elliot''s voice was hoarse with anger, his eyes red. "Lauren was beaten, humiliated, stabbed with needles, forced to kneel, and had her leg broken in prison. She used tough all the time, and now she barely speaks. She''s not even the same person anymore. After everything she''s suffered, how is that not enough!"


    He staggered back, knocking over a stool behind him, but he didn''t even notice. He just kept staring at Keh, his chest. heaving.


    "My sister is crippled now, he spat through gritted teeth. "Is that enough for you?"


    Keh felt a sharp, inexplicable pain in his chest, like an invisible hand was squeezing his heart.


    Lauren had turned ine into a vegetable. He had no reason to pity her


    He shoved down the unwee feeling. She got exactly what she deserved. Whatever she went through in prison is nothingpared to what ine lost. My sister had a bright future ahead of her, and Lauren destroyed it


    He let out a coldugh. "And don''t forget, Elliot-you were the one who testified against Lauren when she tried to frame Willow. You helped send her to prison. Now you suddenly care about her She probably hates you more than


    anyone."


    Elliot''s heart clenched painfully.


    He never wanted Lauren to suffer in prison. He just wanted her to learn from her mistakes ande out as a better person


    Rage burned through his veins. He swung at Keh again.


    Keh easily dodged, stepping aside as Elliot''s punch hit nothing but air


    Elliot lurched forward, mming into the bar. He gripped the counter, panting heavily.


    "Give me another drink, he slurred at the bartender.


    Without a word, the bartender poured him another ss


    Elliot grabbed it and downed it in one go. Alcohol dripped from his lips, soaking into his cor.


    Keh sat beside him, gripping his own ss so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    He looked calm on the outside, but inside, his emotions churned violently


    Lauren, you were supposed to have a brilliant future ahead of you. But you had to ruin ine''s life. You''re despicable.


    Inside the bar, the shing lights and pounding music drowned out everything else. People danced,ughed, drank without a


    care.


    Meanwhile, at the Bet estate, chaos was unfolding


    Willow clung to Alice, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Her cries filled the silent living room, each one a sharp, pitiful usation against Lauren.


    Alice held Willow tightly, saying nothing, but her eyes were full of disappointment and me as she looked at Lauren.


    David''s face was dark with fury. He pointed a trembling finger at her.


    "You pushed Willow down the stairs. Were you trying to turn her into a vegetable too?" he bellowed. "You were already a heartless monster five years ago when you did it to ine! You spent five years in prison and still haven''t changed! Now


    Chapter 26 Willow Pulls the Same Trick Again, Framing Lauren


    Lauren met David''s gaze, cold and emotionless. A deep, unshakable sense of despair filled her chest.


    Finished


    She couldn''t understand why her own father treated her with such cruelty,


    Her heart had been shattered beyond repair, but even now, she couldn''t suppress the burning fury inside her.


    "Mr. David, you of all people should know the truth," she said icily. "You were standing right there when Willow pushed ine down the stairs. You saw it with your own eyes. What, did you lie so much that even you started believing it?" David''s body trembled, his face turning an ugly shade of red. "Shut your mouth!"


    Lauren smirked. "Hit a nerve, did 1? Five years ago, Willow framed me for pushing ine. Now, five yearster, she throws: herself down the stairs just to pin it on me again. And you still defend her. You know exactly how vicious she is, but you''d rather frame me than admit the truth"


    Her voice turned sharp. "Sometimes I wonder-am I really your daughter? Or am I your enemy? Because you''re more than willing to destroy me for your precious adopted daughter"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Willow isn''t your illegitimate child, is she? Is that why you treat her like gold and treat me like trash?"


    David''s face twisted with rage.


    "You ungrateful brat! I''ll beat some respect into you today if it''s thest thing I do."


    In a blind fury, he yanked off his leather belt and swung it down on her


    The crack of the belt echoed through the room as it struck Lauren''s arm, instantly leaving a deep red welt.


    Pain shot through her body like a knife slicing through her skin, digging straight into her bones.


    She let out a muffled groan, instinctively curling in on herself, trying to shield herself from the blows


    But David die


    stop. He was lost in his rage, striking her over and over. The beltshed across


    her back, her shoulders, her legs-each hit more vicious than thest.


    Alice stood frozen, hesitation flickering in her eyes.


    Her hands twitched as if she wanted to stop David.


    But then she nced at Willow, who sat trembling in her arms, looking fragile


    and pitiful.


    Any trace of sympathy for Lauren vanished.


    She pressed her lips together and stayed silent.


    Marilyn, however, couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Sir, please stop!" she begged. "Miss Lauren is already injured. If you keep hitting


    her, you''ll-


    David didn''t even hear her. His fury only intensified.


    The belt snapped through the air again and again, the sound sickening.


    Lauren''s body trembled violently. Blood seeped through the thin fabric of her clothes, staining them red.


    Her face was pale as a sheet, lips drained of color. She tried to move, but her crippled leg made it impossible to escape


    She wanted to fight back, but against a man like David, she waspletely powerless.


    For the first time, despite all the suffering she had endured, tears slipped from her


    eyes.


    Marilyn''s Heart broke at the sight


    1 uran would rack Willow


    �� Finished


    Chapter 26 Willow Pulls the Same Trick Again, Framing Lauren


    But Willow! That girl was devious. If anyone was framing someone, it was her


    Biting her lip, Marilyn made a split-second decision.


    She lunged forward, shielding Lauren with her own body


    The beltnded hard on Marilyn''s back with a sickening smack,


    But she didn''t flinch. She just held Lauren tightly, whispering. "Miss Lauren, don''t


    be afraid!"


    Lauren''s eyes widened in horror. "Marilyn-"


    Marilyn forced a weak smile. "It''s okay, Miss Lauren. Don''t cry."


    But Lauren couldn''t stop.


    Marilyn was just a housekeeper. She didn''t have to get involved.


    She could''ve turned a blind eye, and no one would have med her.


    But instead, she took the beating meant for Lauren


    It hurt more than anything else.


    David''s face twisted in rage. "Move, Marilyn! No one is going to stop me from


    punishing this ungrateful disgrace!"


    Lauren slowly lifted her head.


    Her eyes, filled with unshed tears, had turned ice-cold.


    For the first time, her gaze held something more than hatred.


    It held the unmistakable glint of murder.

 Chapter Ch 27

    Chapter 27 If Birth Alone Is a Debt, Then Let Me Repay It With a Finger


    Jack, if you touch Marilyn again. I''ll kill you."


    Finished


    Lauren called David by name, her voice sharp as a de, her eyes filled with the kind of desperation that left no room for negotiation


    For a moment, David froze, startled by the sheer intensity of her gaze


    But then rage flooded over his hesitation, hotter, stronger, and uncontroble. "You little bitch, you dare threaten me now? Let''s see if I don''t beat you to death today!"


    He lunged at her again, swinging wildly.


    Marilyn immediately threw herself in front of Lauren, shielding her once more.


    The leather beltshed across Marilyn''s back, her body swaying from the force of the blow. But she didn''t fall


    She stayed standing, stubborn and unyielding.


    Lauren''s tears spilled over, streaming down her face.


    Kill him. Kill him. Kill him,


    That was the only thought in her mind.


    Her life was already in ruins. When she got out of prison, she had nned to disappear, to find a quiet ce where no one knew her name and live the rest of her days in peace.


    But the Bet family wouldn''t let her go.


    They had to keep tormenting her.


    She was so tired. Every second of her existence was suffering. There was no point in going on


    If she had to die-then fine.


    But she''d take them with her


    Let''s all die together!


    With a sudden burst of strength, she shoved Marilyn aside. Marilyn stumbled backward, barely managing to stay on her feet.


    Ignoring the pain in her leg, Lauren ran toward the kitchen.


    When she came back out, she was holding a knife.


    Her gaze locked onto David like a predator tracking its prey, and she walked straight toward him.


    David''s eyes flickered with fear when he saw the de in her hands. But his pride refused to let him back down. "Lauren. what the hell do you think you''re doing? Are you out of your damn mind?"


    "Crazy?" Lauren let out a wild, hollowugh. "Yeah, I lost my mind. And you''re the ones who drove me to it!"


    With a scream, she raised the knife and swung,


    There was no hesitation.


    No second-guessing


    Only pure, unfiltered hatred.


    David''s face drained of color as he instinctively ducked to the side


    The knife missed him by inches, slicing through the air with a sharp whoosh-


    Chapter 27 If Birth Alone Is a Debt, Then Let Me Repay It With a Finger


    And buried itself into the massive porcin vase behind him.


    Crash!


    The vase shattered instantly, shards flying in every direction.


    Everyone in the room froze, eyes wide in shock.


    There was no doubt-Lauren hadn''t been bluffing.


    She had every intention of killing him.


    For the first time, David was truly afraid. His legs trembled as he stumbled backward.


    Finished


    He never thought that the daughter he used to beat and humiliate without consequence would one day be ready to take his life.


    It was true what they said. The poor feared the ruthless, and the ruthless feared those who had nothing left to lose.


    "Lauren, this is a crime!" David stammered.


    Lauren took another step forward, the knife still clutched tightly in her hand. "I''m already dead inside. You think I give a shit about thew?"


    David was terrified. His false bravado crumbled.


    Alice finally snapped out of her daze, her protective instincts kicking in as she ran to block Lauren. Lauren, put the knife down! We''re family. We can talk this through!"


    "Talk?" Laurenughed again, her voice broken. I tried talking. You never listened. But now that I''ve had enough and I''m ready to kill, suddenly you want to talk!"


    "You''re telling me I deserved to be bullied and beaten because I didn''t fight back?" Alice shook her head frantically, "No, no, that''s not what I meant-


    Lauren''s eyes filled with cold amusement. "Isn''t it?"


    Alice''s heart clenched painfully. She reached for Lauren, pleading. Lauren, please, listen to your mother. I know you''re hurting. Tell me what''s wrong, and I''ll listen, I promise."


    Lauren''s face twisted. "Toote."


    "Madam Alice," she said mockingly, "I won''t touch you. You gave birth to me, so I''ll spare you. But Jack and Willow-one them is dying tonight. And after that. I''ll turn myself in."


    Alice''s face went deathly pale. "Lauren, no!��


    "Why not?" Lauren sneered. "Murderers should pay with their lives. That''s what you taught me, isn''t it?"


    Alice was trembling. "Lauren, if you do this, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life. You''re still young. You still have a future."


    Lauren''s lips curled into something resembling a smile, but it was cold, empty. "Regret? My only regret ising back to this


    house"


    "Tell me something. Madam Alice. Her voice was eerily calm now. "In the five years I spent in prison, did you ever regret what you did to me? When I was being beaten, when they broke my leg, when I had to fight just to stay alive-where were You Were you thinking about me?"


    Alice opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    "You weren''t, were you? Lauren''s voice sharpened. "Because in your eyes, I was nothing. Only Willow mattered. Even though she''s the one who framed me. She''s the one who should''ve gone to prison. But you all stood by and let it happen."


    "Tell me, Alice. Her voice cracked. "Why was I the only one who had to suffer?"


    21


    Chapter 27 If Birth Alone Is a Debt. Then Let Me Repay It With a Finger


    Finished


    Alice couldn''t answer.


    Lauren let out a breathlessugh. "You can''t even lie your way out of it, huh!


    That''s how you know it''s true. Fine, then. Let''s end this tonight"


    She raised the knife high, its de glinting under the chandelier''s light-


    And swung it straight at Willow.


    Alice screamed, lunging forward and wrapping her arms around Lauren to stop


    her, "Willow, run! Go find your brother


    Lauren thrashed against her. Let go of me, Madam Alice!"


    Alice sobbed, her grip tightening. "Lauren, I''m not Madam Alice! I''m your mother!"


    "You''re not"


    "I am! I gave birth to your Alice''s voice cracked with desperation "Please, my


    baby, listen to me-don''t do this!


    Lauren suddenly stopped struggling.


    Hope flickered in Alice''s eyes


    But then-


    Laurenughed.


    Not the kind ofugh that came from amusement.


    It was the kind that chilled the bones.


    "You gave birth to me?" Lauren whispered. "And you think that means you own


    me? That I owe you for simply existing?"


    Alice flinched. A horrible feeling spread through her chest.


    Lauren met her gaze


    Fine"


    "If birth alone is a debt, then let me repay it


    Alice''s breath caught, Lauren, what are you-


    Lauren pulled herself free, stepping back.


    She ced her left hand t on the dining table, her fingers spread out


    She looked Alice dead in the eye.


    "Birth without raising warrants a severed finger"


    "Raising without birth warrants a severed head?


    "Without birth and without raising the debt is never owed


    "Madam Alice, Lauren said softly, the life you gave me is worth only one finger"


    Without hesitation, she raised the knife-


    And brought it down.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 28

    Chapter 28 If You Want to Die. Do It Alone We Owe You Nothing.


    llow yanked open the door and bolted out, only to m straight into a solid chest


    She looked up saw Elliot, and immediately burst into tears. "Help me! Lauren is trying to kill me""


    The stench of alcohol still clung to Elliot, but most of the drunken hare had cleared from his mind. His brows furrowed at Willow a wordds, and he was about tosh out at Lauren-


    But before he could say anything Abce let out a sharp, terrified scream


    Elliot turned his head just in time to see Laurens knifee down, slicing clean through the pinky finger of her left hand.


    Blood gushed out instantly, sttering onto the floor in a gruesome red bloom


    Elliot''s pupils shrank. His entire body went rigid. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing


    Lauren had actually cut of her own finger


    A sharp pain tore through his chest, sobering himpletely


    "Lauren" he bellowed. What the hell are you doing?


    He tried to rush toward her, but Willow clung onto him desperately, sobbing. "Brother. Lauren''s gone crazy! I''m scared""


    Irritation surged through him. He wrenched free from her crp without hesitation, shoving her aside.


    Caught off guard. Willow stumbled back nearly falling to the floor.


    Her eyes widened in shock, filled with disbelief as she watched Elliot rush past her without a second thought.


    down


    Elliot reached Lauren in seconds. He grabbed her wrist staring at the blood streaming down her hand. His voice shook Lauren are you insane? How could you do this to yourself?"


    But Lauren didnt even seem to hear him.


    She didn''t even flinch from the pain


    Her hollow, emotionless gaze remained locked onto Alice Tve repaid the debt of birth. From now on you and I owe each other nothing"


    Alice''s face was as white as a sheet Her entire body trembled violently as she shook her head in disbelief. "No, no, that''s


    not


    But Lauren didn''t stop!


    Her voice remained eerily calm. As for Jack and Willow, they framed me. They ruined my life. That''s a debt I will settle


    tonight"


    They must die. They all have to die."


    Her grip on the bloodstained knife tightened.


    She stepped forward, her gaze dark and unwavering as she stared straight at David.


    David''s entire body went cold. A shiver crawled up his spine, spreading through every limb


    His legs, once firm and steady, turned weak, trembling uncontrobly. His teeth chattered, fear gripping him like an icy fist


    ��Lauren, 1�C1 was wrong! I swear, I won''t hit you again. I''ll treat you well from now on, okay? His voice wavered with panic.


    Lauren let out a quietugh. "You''re not sorry. You''re just afraid of dying"


    "Jack, you beat me until I was covered in bruises, until my body barely functioned. You made my life hell. But now, there''s no reason for me to keep living. So why don''t you die with me?"


    Chapter 28 If You Want to Die, Do It Alone We Owe You Nothing


    The moment she finished speaking, she lunged at him.


    David screamed.


    Pure, unfiltered terror shed across his face as he stumbled backward, nearly copsing.


    "Elliot he shrieked. What the hell are you standing there for? Restrain that lunatic already!"


    Elliot''s heart pounded in his chest.


    Lauren hadpletely lost it


    Finished


    He didn''t hesitate-he surged forward, grabbing her arms in a vice grip, locking her


    in ce before she could bring the knife down again.


    "Lauren, stop


    Lauren thrashed violently, fighting against his hold with all the strength she had left.


    Her eyes, bloodshot and filled with pure hatred, bored into him.


    It was as if her soul had already shattered, leaving behind only vengeance.


    And then-


    Alice stepped forward.


    Her face was no longer filled with remorse or grief.


    Only fury.


    She raised her hand-


    And pped Lauren across the face.


    Hard


    The sound echoed through the room like a whip cracking in the air.


    For a brief moment, everything fell intoplete silence.


    "How long are you going to keep acting like this?" Alice''s voice was sharp, ice- cold,ced with venom. Each word was a dagger straight into Lauren''s heart


    "Ever since you came back, this house has known no peace. We''ve had to tiptoe around your tantrums and put up with your endless drama. And for what? Haven''t you caused enough chaos already!"


    "You want to die!" Her voice rose into a furious shrick. Then go ahead and die! But don''t drag us down with you! We owe you nothing!"


    Each word was harsher than thest, each one cutting deeper than any de.


    Lauren stood frozen.


    The madness in her eyes dimmed, reced by something far worse.


    Emptiness.


    Her lips trembled as if she wanted to say something, but no sound came out.


    For the first time in her life, she truly felt like she had been abandoned by the entire world.


    A mother''s words could be the sharpest knife of all.


    Alice had just proven that.


    Chapter 28 If You Want to Die, Do It Alone We Owe You Nothing


    The light drained from Lauren''s eyes. Her limbs went limp


    Her vision blurred


    The room spun


    And then-


    Everything faded to ck


    She copsed


    Elliot barely caught her in time. His panic red as he lifted her into his arms.


    Finished


    Marilyn''s eyes filled with horror. She knelt beside Lauren''s unconscious body: her hands shaking. She looked at her bloodied hand and clenched it into a fist.


    "Sir, we need to get her to a hospital. Now"


    She bent down and picked up Lauren''s severed finger, holding it tightly as if that alone could somehow fix this nightmare.


    Elliot didn''t waste another second.


    He turned and rushed out of the house.


    Behind him, David let out a cold, dismissive snort "Why take her to the hospital


    Just dump her outside. Ungrateful brats like her deserve to die."


    Alice flinched


    The weight of her own words came crashing down on her


    She had told her own daughter to die


    She had actually said that.


    Her hands trembled violently as guilt wed at her chest, suffocating her.


    What had she done?


    David''s cruel indifference only made her snap


    Fury overtook her regret.


    She turned on him with a scream. "Jack, you bastard!"


    She pped him.


    Harder than she had ever pped anyone in her life.


    David''s head whipped to the side. He stared at her in shock, his eyes wide with


    disbelief. "What the hell is wrong with you"


    Alice''s tears wouldn''t stop


    If you hadn''t beaten Lauren, none of this would have happened!"


    Beste


    David scoffed. "Oh, shut up. You didn''t stop me before, did you? Don''t act all high


    and mighty now.


    Alice choked on her own sobs. Her knees buckled, and she crumpled to the floor, her face buried in her hands.


    Meanwhile, Willow stood quietly in the corner, her expression unreadable


    Her fingers curled slightly


    No one knew what she was thinking


    Chapter 28 If You Want to Die. Do It Alone We Owe You Nothing


    The hospital''s bright lights pierced through the night


    Elliot barged into the emergency room, his heart pounding as doctors rushed to


    take Lauren from his arms.


    They ced her on a stretcher, working quickly to stop the bleeding and stabilize


    her condition


    Elliot stood frozen outside the ER, his hands clenched into fists


    His mind was aplete mess


    Marilyn sat beside him, her face full of concern. She kept ncing at him, as if


    debating whether to speak.


    Finally, he turned to her, his voice hoarse.


    "Marilyn What the hell happened: How did Lauren end up like this.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 29

    Chapter 29 My Sister... They Took One of Her Kidneys.


    Finished


    Marilyn nced at the operating room, her eyes full of sorrow and helplessness. "Miss Lauren was beaten by Mr. Bet Elliot had already noticed the bruises covering Lauren''s body. The deep red wells from the belt stood out starkly against her pale, fragile skin.


    But all of his focus had been on her severed finger. Compared to that, the bruises hadn''t seemed as urgent.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. "Why did my father hit her?


    Marilyn hesitated.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to tell him. She just wasn''t sure he would believe her.


    But if she didn''t say anything now, Willow would twist the truth and feed Elliot a version that suited her.


    Finally, she spoke. "Miss Willow imed that Miss Lauren pushed her down the stairs. Mr. Bet was furious and beat Miss Lauren with a belt"


    She noticed Elliot''s brows furrowing a sign that he was about to me Lauren. Marilyn quickly added, "Sir, forgive me for speaking out of turn, but I don''t believe Miss Lauren would do something like that."


    Think about it. She knew both Mr. and Mrs. Bet were home. Does she look like someone who''s stupid enough to throw herself into danger like that! Willow doesn''t even have a scratch, but look at Miss Lauren-covered in bruises, beaten so badly that it hurts just to look at her"


    Marilyn''s eyes turned red as she wiped at the corners of them.


    Elliot clenched his fists tightly. Lauren was hurt so badly that even he couldn''t deny feeling distressed. But Willow had always been obedient and well-behaved. He couldn''t imagine her lying.


    And Lauren did have a history


    As if sensing his hesitation. Marilyn sighed. "Sir, you and Madam seem to have already made up your minds about Miss


    Lauren...


    Before she could finish, Elliot shot her a cold re.


    "Marilyn, you''re overstepping


    His gaze was sharp enough to make Marilyn''s heart tremble. She immediately fell silent.


    She had let her emotions get the better of her. She should have known better than to speak againsther employers.


    But tonight was too cruel


    Even as an outsider, watching Lauren suffer like that had made her heart ache.


    And yet, the Bet family they werepletely heartless.


    Elliot was too restless to sit still. He stood up and paced back and forth outside the emergency room.


    Time dragged on


    Eventually, the doors finally swung open, and a doctor walked out.


    Elliot rushed forward. "Jeffrey, how is my sister!"


    Jeffrey removed his mask, his expression unreadable. He turned to Marilyn.


    "Take her to the recovery ward."


    Marilyn nodded and carefully wheeled Lauren away,


    Now, it was just Jeffrey and Elliot


    Chapter 29 My Sister. They Took One of Her Kidneys


    Finished


    Jeffrey''s brows furrowed deeply. "Her injuries look worse than they are. The wounds are mostly superficial, and her finger has been reattached. It''ll take time, but she should recover


    Elliot exhaled sharply, relief flooding through him.


    But Jeffrey''s expression didn''t case.


    That uneasy look on his face made Elliot''s heart tighten again. "Why do you look like that? What aren''t you telling me?"


    Jeffrey hesitated.


    Elliot''s patience snapped. "Spit it out!"


    Jeffrey took a deep breath. His tone was heavy, as if the words themselves were too much to bear


    "When I was treating her injuries, I noticed an old scar on her lower back."


    Elliot''s gaze sharpened instantly.


    to say wasn''t simple.


    He knew Jeffrey too well. If he was hesitating this much, then whatever he was about to say w


    "Just say it"


    Jeffrey swallowed. "Elliot. Her left kidney is missing. Based on the scarring, I''d estimate it was removed about a year ago- when she was still in prison."


    Elliot felt as if his head had just exploded.


    His ears rang, his vision blurred, and for a moment, he forgot how to breathe.


    His entire body turned rigid as he stared at Jeffrey, his face frozen in shock. "That''s that''s not possible. His voice was hoarse.


    Jeffrey remained silent.


    Elliot clenched his jaw. That''s impossible. She was in prison-how the hell could


    she have lost a kidney? That doesn''t make


    any sense!"


    Jeffrey didn''t argue


    Instead, he took out hus phone and pulled up a photo.


    He handed it to Elliot.


    The image on the screen showed Lauren''s lower back; the jagged scar stretched across where her kidney should have been.


    The skin around it was rough and discolored, the scar tissue thick and uneven.


    The sight of it sent a violent shudder through Elliot''s body.


    His sister.


    His sister had been cut open and had her kidney stolen.


    Elliot''s knees nearly buckled.


    His body swayed as he stumbled back, barely catching himself against the wall.


    Jeffrey quickly reached out to steady him. "Elliot, breathe."


    But Elliot couldn''t


    It felt like Something had wrapped around his throat, squeezing tighter and tighter.


    Chapter 29 My Sister They Took One of Her Kidneys


    He had thought she would suffer.


    But he never imagined.


    Never in his worst nightmares did he think she would be mutted.


    His hands curled into trembling fists, his knuckles turning bone-white.


    Rage so deep, so all-consuming, it nearly choked him.


    Someone had done this to his sister.


    Someone had taken her kidney.


    And they had done it right under his nose.


    He gritted his teeth. his voice like ice. "Jeffrey. go check on my sister."


    Jeffrey hesitated. "And you?"


    Elhot''s face was devoid of emotion


    I''m going to find out who the hell did this to her."


    Jeffrey patted his shoulder before walking off.


    Elliot stayed rooted in ce, his mind a chaotic mess.


    After what felt like an eternity, he turned on his heel and left the hospital.


    He got into his car and sat there in the dark, gripping the steering wheel so tightly


    that his fingers ached.


    A cigarette dangled from his lips, the tiny ember glowing in the darkness.


    The memories started piecing together.


    Michael had once found records that Lauren had been taken to a hospital a year


    ago.


    And shortly after that, she was transferred to another prison cell


    Finished


    If she had been forced to undergo an organ removal, it made sense. She would have been too weak to endure more beatings. That was why they had moved her.


    It all made sense now.


    And it made Elliot feel sick


    His breath came out ragged. He yanked out his phone and dialed Michael.


    "Michael. I need you to dig deeper into Lauren''s medical records from a year ago. Find out which hospital she was taken to, who took her, who she interacted with- everything. I want every single detail."


    He ended the call.


    Another cigarette. Then another.


    He had no idea how long he sat there, just smoking, his thoughts running wild.


    Finally, he forced himself out of the car and went back into the hospital.


    Standing outside Lauren''s room, he hesitated.


    Then-


    He heard d Jeffrey''s voice.


    Chapter 29 My Sister. They Took One of Her Kidneys


    "You''re awake? How are you feeling


    A long silence.


    Then Jeffrey sighed.


    "Every time I see you, you''re covered in wounds."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 30

    Chapter 30 Willow Is the Bet Family''s Real Daughter Lauren''s Just a Convict


    After Jeffrey spoke, the hospital room remained silent.


    Elliot hesitated, debating whether to enter, but before he could push the door open, Jeffrey spoke again.


    "It''s your body. You should take better care of it."


    Elliot expected Lauren to remain silent as she had before.


    But this time, she spoke.


    Her voice was quiet, but cold. Jack insisted on beating me. What''s the point of taking care of my body if he can destroy it whenever he wants?"


    Jeffrey hadn''t expected that answer. He frowned. "If he was going to hit you, why didn''t you dodge? You just stood there and let it happen."


    Lauren stared at him.


    A long, deep star��


    It made Jeffrey ufortable.


    "What?" he asked, shifting slightly under her gaze.


    Lauren didn''t answer.


    He made it sound like he cared.


    But he didn''t


    It was just like when someone was sick-people who truly cared would take them to the doctor, get them medicine, and stay up all night looking after them. People who didn''t really care would just say, "Get some rest and you''ll be fine."


    She could have ignored him, but Jeffrey was frowning, looking at her like he was the one being wronged.


    Like she was being ungrateful for his so-called concern.


    Lauren''s voice remained weak. "How do you know I just stood there and let him hit me? I can barely walk, much less run. How was I supposed to dodge?" Her words hit Jeffrey like a p


    To be fair, Lauren wasn''t trying to challenge him. She was simply stating a fact.


    But men like Jeffrey-rich young masters who had never suffered a day in their lives-hated being challenged.


    His face darkened. His response was sharp. "Mr. Bet is usually a reasonable man. If he beat you, you must''ve done something to deserve it. Instead of ming others, maybe you should reflect on yourself."


    Lauren''s heart clenched in pain.


    So, she was beaten, and was it her fault?


    She had no power. No way to fight back.


    She wasn''t a privileged daughter. She was a woman at the very bottom, someone


    who had been beaten into submission.


    She was the one being hurt.


    Yet, she was the one being scolded.


    She suddenly felt exhausted.


    Chapter 30 Willow is the Bet Family''s Real Daughter Lauren''s Just a Convict Finished


    "Get out she und fady


    Jeffrey blinked, caught off guard "What did you say?"


    "I said get out


    Her voice was weak but firm


    Jeffrey had never been thrown out of a room before


    His face twisted in irritation. "You''re really ungrateful you know that?"


    He turned on his heel and stalked toward the door


    But before he left, he couldn''t help adding one final jah "You deserve everything that''s happened to you."


    The words hit her like a knife strught to the chest


    Lauren = face dramed of color.


    Her body wenteld


    She bit down on her lip so hard that she tasted blood. The meallic mang sp


    She had known for a long ume-


    in this world truly cared about her


    No one would stand up for her


    ,,And worse-


    To them her suffering was her own fault


    was her tongue, but she didn''t notice..


    straight into Elliot as he stepped out. He scored wouldst


    there if I were you. She''s in a mood All you''ll get


    is a scolding"


    Elliot barely acknowledged him.


    His gaze was locked on Lauren through the ss window,


    She was so thin her body was covered in injuries


    His heart clenched


    Sow is she?" he asked


    Jeffrey buffed "She''s got enough energy to argue with me, so the fine"


    Then with a smirk he added. By the way, why did your father beat her so badly: Did she do something to Willow?


    Don''t lose Elliot snapped, his tone sharp.


    Jeffrey raised a teow "So she didn''t hurt Willow?"


    "Hah" Jedney shrugged "Wright, whatever you say. I have work to do. You should


    go home and rest."


    Elliot didn''t respond


    He just staring at Lauren through the ss.


    2:42 PM ch


    Chapter 30 Willow is the Bet Family''s Real Daughter Lauren''s Just a Convict


    Sunlight streamed through the Bet family''s kitchen, casting a warm glow over the room.


    Finished


    Marilyn stood by the counter, carefully cing the food she had made for Lauren into a thermal container.


    She had woken up early to prepare it, hoping that if Lauren ate something warm andforting, she might feel a little better.


    Just as she reached for a bowl of bird''s nest soup-


    A delicate, fair hand snatched it up.


    Marilyn looked up and saw Willow lifting the bowl to her lips.


    Panicked, Marilyn quickly reached out. "Miss, that''s for Miss Lauren


    Willow''s eyes narrowed, her tone dripping with arrogance. "Marilyn, you better remember your ce. You''re a servant. You don''t get to tell me what to do." Marilyn froze


    She knew she had no right to lecture Willow


    But Willow had never recognized her own ce either.


    Marilyn sighed. "Miss, Miss Lauren is injured. Please let her have it to help her recover


    Willow''s face twisted into a sneer. "Oh! So only she deserves to be taken care of? And I don''t?"


    "That''s not what I


    bowl left. I though, Miss Marilyn tried to exin. It''s just that Miss Lauren is very weak right now, and this is thest


    bowl left. I thought it would help her get some strength back-


    "So you are saying I don''t deserve it" Willow''s voice shot up


    "Miss. I swear that''s not-


    Willow''s eyes turned red, her voice trembling with fake hurt. "You''re just looking


    down on me because I''m not their biological daughter, aren''t you?"


    Marilyn''s heart dropped. "Miss, I would never-


    Before she could finish, Willow''s tears spilled over, falling down her checks like


    raindrops.


    Right at that moment


    David and Alice came downstairs.


    They frowned as they heard themotion.


    What''s all this shouting?" David demanded, his voice full of authority


    Alice hurried forward, When she saw Willow crying, her face darkened with concern. Willow, what happened? Why are you crying?"


    Seeing her mother, Willow immediately threw herself into Alice''s arms, sobbing dramatically.


    "Mom! Marilyn said, I''m not your real daughter, so I don''t deserve to eat the bird''s


    nest soup!"


    Alice''s face turned cold.


    Her sharp gaze snapped to Marilyn. "Is that true?"


    Marilyn was stunned.


    She had never said anything like that!


    iret tima cha trudu understand what it felt like to be filialu se


    seezel


    Chapter 30 Willow Is the Bet Family''s Real Daughter Lauren''s Just a Convict


    "Ma''am, I never said that! I only meant that Miss Lauren needed it more because


    of her injuries!"


    But Alice wasn''t convinced.


    "So, what you''re saying is that Willow is lying!"


    "I-I didn''t mean that...


    Before Marilyn could exin further, David''s furious voice rang out.


    "Marilyn, you''ve clearly forgotten your ce."


    His expression was cold, his tone dripping with disdain.


    Finished


    "Willow is the real daughter of the Bet family. As for Lauren? That disgrace


    has no ss, no morals. Last night, she even tried to kill me with a knife"


    He sneered


    That ungrateful convict doesn''t deserve bird''s nest soup. Hell, she doesn''t even


    deserve to be out of prison."


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 31

    Chapter 31 Chains of Blood and Pain


    Hearing what David said, Marilyn trembled with anger.


    As biological parents, failing to protect their own daughter and losing her at birth was undeniably their fault.


    They could adopt another daughter to ease the pain of losing their own child


    But what about Ms. Bet


    She ended up in an orphanage, enduring who knows how much hardship just to make it to fifteen


    Finally, she returned home, hoping for some peace and stability. But those three years were nothing short of a nightmare.


    She managed to get into Northcrest University, yet there wasn''t even a simple celebration. Instead, she was framed and thrown in prison.


    When she got out, she was skin and bones, her leg crippled, clear evidence of the abuse and beatings she must have endured behind bars.


    And now, after finally surviving her release, she had to face yet another round of torment from this twisted family.


    Normally, Willow couldn''t stand bird''s nest soup, she called it "bird spit and wouldn''t touch the stuff.


    But now that there was only one bowl left, meant for Ms. Bet, suddenly Willow wanted it.


    There''s no way Mr. David and Madam Alice didn''t know Willow hated bird''s nest soup. They knew, yet they still chose to favor her.pletely ignoring the fact that their eldest daughter had lost a finger and was still in the hospital


    That poor girl must have the worst luck imaginable to have been born into the Bet family.


    As a mother herself, she couldn''t even imagine, if her own daughter had been put through something like that, it would break her heart.


    The mix of sympathy for Lauren and anger toward Bet family boiled inside her, overwhelming her with emotion.


    Marilyn nearly dumped the scalding hot food from the thermal container right onto David''s cruel, arrogant face.


    But her daughter needed money for school, and she relied on her job with the Bet family. Gritting her teeth, Marilyn. lowered her gaze and swallowed her anger


    Willow''s eyes gleamed with malice, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hide the smug smile tugging at her lips.


    She didn''t even like bird''s nest soup, but she''d sooner feed it to a dog than let Lauren have a single bite.


    Did Marilyn feel bad for Lauren?


    Well, today she''d make sure that meddling old hag lost her job because of Lauren, then they''d see if she still cared about Lauren or if she''d start worrying about herself.


    With that thought in mind, Willow opened her mouth, ready to stir the pot.


    Just then, a loud bang echoed through the room, startling all four people inside.


    Their hearts racing, they instinctively turned to look; a shattered vasey scattered across the floor in the middle of the living room. Standing on the second-floornding was Elliot, his expression cold and unyielding as he stared directly at Willow.


    Caught under his piercing gaze, a flicker of panic shed across Willow''s face. She quickly wiped away the smug grin been wearing moments ago.


    dib


    Elliot shot her a frosty re before stepping onto the staircase. Each step he took carried a powerful intensity, his presencemanding the room.


    His aura was overwhelming; even David and Alice stood frozen, momentarily intimidated.


    With each steady, forceful step, Elliot seemed to pound the floor like a hammer, tightening the tension in the air.


    He stopped right in front of Willow. Without a word or hesitation, he snatched the bowl of bird''s nest soup from her hands.


    12:28 PM D


    Chapter 31 Chains of Blood and Pain


    The bowl shattered, sending shards flying and soup sttering in every direction.


    "Ah!" Willow screamed in shock at his sudden outburst, clutching tightly to Alice''s waist.


    "What were you justughing about?" Elliot''s sharp gaze locked onto Willow''s face. "Well? Speak up!


    Willow trembled even harder. "Elliot... I wasn''tughing."


    Alice, both startled and furious, snapped, "Elliot, have you lost your mind? You''re scaring Willow!"


    +8 Pearls


    Elliot stared directly into his mother''s eyes. "Mom, is Willow the only one you care about? Isn''t Lauric your daughter too? Last night, you pushed her so hard she felt like the only way to repay you for giving birth to her was to cut off her own finger But it doesn''t seem like you care at all!"


    Alice''s face paled at his words. Stammering, she muttered, "I... Of course I care..."


    Her voice was so faint, like a whisper carried by the wind, utterly unconvincing.


    Elliot roared, "If you really care, then why, knowing full well that Willow doesn''t even like bird''s nest soup, would you still give it to her instead of saving it for Laurie?"


    "Laurie''s skin and bones right now, Mom. Can''t you see that? Don''t you know who actually needs the nutrition more?"


    "Do you have any idea what Laurie has lost? It''s not just a finger... there''s also....


    His voice faltered, choking back the words. The memory of what Jeffrey had told himst night, that Laurie''s left kidney was missing, stabbed at his heart like a knife.


    Laurie''s only twenty-three. She''s to young... Five years in prison, a broken leg and now she''s lost a kidney. Her future, can see how hopeless it is from here.


    Elliot''s bloodshot eyes burned with anguish. "Mom, Laurie is your own flesh and blood. Can''t you just show her a little kindness! Just.. pity her, for once?"


    Alice stood frozen, speechless. Guilt washed over her face, and tears began to spill down her cheeks


    "That''s enough!" David suddenly barked, his expression dark and thunderous.

 Chapter Ch 32

    Chapter 32 Twisted Lies and Dark ns


    +8 Pearls +8


    "Watch your tone! Is that any way to speak to your mother? What did I do to deserve this? Having a daughter like Lauren with such a rotten character, David spat bitterly. "Lauren got a twisted heart, no


    Vider no one wants anything to do with her. She brought this on herself. She was the one who chose to cut off her own finger, no one forced her. Honestly, if you ask me, she should''ve cut off both hands. Then let''s see if she''d still have the nerve to push someone down the stairs."


    David''s anger twisted his face, and the more lies he spewed, the more convinced he became they were true. ming Lauren felt easier than facing the truth, and he didn''t even blink as he piled one usation after another onto her shoulders.


    Asher''s brother, Ethan, locked eyes with their father, his face full of disappointment.


    "When Mom gave birth to Laurie, she told you over and over to keep an eye on her. But you fell asleep and that''s how she got kidnapped. If Laurie hadn''t been taken, she would''ve grown up with a proper education. She wouldn''t be any less than Willow. At the end of the day, we''re the ones who owe her. So how did you twist it around to make it her fault? Was being kidnapped as a new-born her fault too? Was it her fate to grow up in an orphanage? To live like a stray dog while being born into a wealthy family? Is that what you''re saying, that she deserved all of this?"


    Elliot''s relentless usations hit like daggers, and David''s head buzzed with rage, his blood boiling until it felt like it was about to explode.


    The fire in his eyes burned hotter, a mix of fury and humiliation, the kind thates when authority is stripped away.


    "You... you ungrateful brat!" David bellowed before raising his hand and delivering a brutal p across Elliot''s face.


    The force of the blow jerked Elliot''s head to the side, and a thin trickle of blood crept from the corner of his mouth.


    The faint glimmer of hope that had lingered in his eyes, the hope that his father might finally understand vanishedpletely


    Laurie''s hand was broken, her leg was crippled, and she had lost a kidney; she was left disabled. Only then did he finally realize he needed to treat her better.


    But it all seemed toote.


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, curling into a bitterly ironic smile. With blood trickling down his face, that smile seemed even more striking.


    As he kept smiling, his eyes could no longer hold back the surge of tears. Hot droplets streamed uncontrobly down his


    face.


    Laurie must regret evering back to this house, Elliot muttered.


    After saying that, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, no longer sparing David, Alice, or Willow a single nce. Instead, he turned to Marilyn and said firmly. "Marilyn, go take some food to Laurie. Whatever she wants to eat, get it for her. If anyone dares to take it from her, I won''t hesitate to cut off their hand." His voice was cold as ice, sending a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Marilyn''s eyes turned red, but she nodded firmly, feeling a sense of relief. "Alright, I''ll go right away


    After giving his instructions, Elliot turned and walked away without looking back. Marilyn picked up the insted food container and was about to leave when Alice called out, "Marilyn, I''ll go with you


    Saying that, she gently pried Willow''s hand from her waist.


    Willow''s eyes widened slightly. Elliot''s earlier threat was clearly aimed at her. If she had known he was standing on the second floor watching everything, she wouldn''t have fought for the bird''s nest. Now it all felt like a wasted effort.


    She was furious inside, but her face remained pitifully innocent. "Mom, I want to go to the hospital with you to see Laurie."


    Alice hesitated, her expression conflicted, but in the end, she firmly refused. "Laurie has some misunderstandings about you. You''d better stay home."


    Chapter 32 Twisted Lies and Dark ns


    +8 Pearls


    Unable to hold back anymore, Willow stomped her foot angrily. "Ever since that wretched Lauren came back, Elliot''s attitude toward her haspletely changed. He actually yelled at me because of her! Dad, you have to do something about Lauren. If you don''t, she''ll steal Mom and Elliot''s attention, and soon, she''ll be walking all over mer"


    Her voice was sharp and piercing, a far cry from the sweet, innocent image she usually portrayed. At that moment, she looked like a frantic peacock stripped of its feathers, desperate, pathetic, and ridiculous.


    David sat on the couch, arms crossed tightly over his chest, his face dark and grim. His expression was so cold it seemed like it could freeze the air.


    After a moment of silence, something seemed to click in his mind. His harsh expression softened slightly, and he spoke in a calmer tone, "Don''t worry. That little brat won''t be stirring up any trouble."


    Willow''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Dad, do you have a n to deal with her?"


    A sly grin tugged at the corner of David''s mouth. "In a few days, the Brooker family from Balewood will being to Hoverdale to bid on the Eastgate project. If the Brooker family is determined to win that deal, even if we join forces with the Brooker family, we may not be able topete. The best way to secure our ce in that project... is through marriage."


    Willow frowned. Dad, you''re not seriously thinking about marrying Lauren off to someone from the Brooker family, are you! Marrying her into one of the top elite families in Kingston Vale isn''t punishment, that''s a reward! I don''t agree with this."


    David chuckled darkly. "Silly girl, do you really think I''d let that little disgrace climb above you? Word is that the Brooker family''s golden boy... well, let''s just say he''s got some serious issues. He has a violent temper, ruthless ways, and, worst of all, he''s known for his twisted... tastes. Likes to break women down just to satisfy his sick desires...


    Send Gifts


    �� 250


    12:23 PM

 Chapter Ch 33

    Chapter 33 Blood Ties and Broken Bonds


    Willow''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and a twisted smile spread across her face.


    "If that''s the case, then perfect!" she sneered.


    With Lauren''s broken body, she probably won''t survive a few days under that psycho''s twisted games. Saves me the trouble of dealing with her myself.


    She leaned in closer to David, her voice low and urgent. "Dad, when are you nning to act? Just make sure Elliot doesn''t catch on. He''s been glued to Lauren''s sidetely. If he finds out, he''ll lose his mind."


    David scoffed, waving a dismissive hand. "I''ve got it covered. Just keep your mouth shut and act like nothing''s going on."


    Willow grinned wickedly. "Don''t worry, I''ll just sit back and wait to watch Lauren suffer, trapped in that twisted bastard''s hands, begging for death but forced to keep on living."


    At the Hospital


    Lauren sat quietly, staring nkly out the window.


    The sound of footsteps broke the silence as Alice and Marilyn entered the room.


    Hearing the noise, Lauren turned her head. When her gazended on Alice, her expression turned cold and indifferent.


    Alice walked to her bedside, took a seat, and looked at Lauren''s pale, frail face. Her heart ached.


    ��Laurie, you must be hungry, Alice said softly. I brought you something-


    "You''re not my mother, Lauren cut her off coldly.


    Alice froze, her face stiffening. Pain twisted in her chest, but she forced herself to stay calm.


    "Whether you ept it or not, I am your mother. That''s something that will never change."


    "You''re not, Lauren repeated firmly. "You gave birth to me but failed to raise me. Now I have repaid my debt by cutting at finger and severed ties with you. You''re not my mother anymore."


    Alice''s eyes instantly reddened, tears welling up and threatening to spilt over.


    "Laurie... do you really hate me that much?" Her voice trembled. Tell me... what can I do to make you ept me?"


    Lauren remained silent.


    She would never ept her in this lifetime.


    Seeing her silence, Alice''s heart tightened painfully. Her voice trembled as she choked back a sob.


    ��Laurie, please... just eat something, please? After you''ve eaten, you can be upset with me however you want."


    Her tone was almost pleading


    Lauren spoke quietly but firmly, "Madam Alice. I''m not angry with you. I''ve repaid my debt for bringing me into this world. From now on, we''re strangers."


    Her voice was cold, distant devoid of the warmth a daughter should have toward her mother.


    Alice felt another sharp stab in her heart. Forcing a strained smile, she whispered, "Okay... okay... you''re not angry. Just ear first, and we can talk afterward."


    "Get out." Lauren''s voice was cold as ice, leaving no room for negotiation.


    "Laurie... Alice tried onest time, desperate to reach her. But Lauren''s next words shattered what little courage she had left.


    12:25 PM 54


    Chapter 33 Blood Ties and Broker


    ond


    With quiet finality, Lauren said, "I can''t eat with you here."


    +8 Pearls


    Alice froze, as if struck by lightning Her body swayed, her face turned ghostly pale, and tears welled up in her eyes. Just before they could spill over, she turned sharply and hurried out of the room as if running away.


    Outside the ward, she leaned against the cold wall, covering her mouth to stifle her sobs. Yet despite her efforts, muffled cries still escaped from her throat.


    She didn''t know how long she had been crying. Only when her emotions finally settled did she nce through the window


    on the door.


    Inside, she saw Marilyn sitting by Lauren''s bedside, carefully feeding her one spoonful at a time.


    Faced with Alice, Lauren had been cold and distant. Yet now, sitting with Marilyn, she was smiling.


    Those once lifeless eyes now held a flicker of warmth.


    Alice couldn''t hear what they were talking about. She could only see Lauren and Marilyn chanting andughing together.


    It was as if they were the real mother and daughter.


    The sight pierced her heart like a knife


    For a moment, she had the overwhelming urge to barge in, pull Marilyn away, and take her ce by Lauren''s side.


    But she didn''t dare.


    Over the


    past few days, she''de to realize the painful truth, Laurie didn''t care about her anymore. Worse still, she didn''t want her as a mother.


    That reality was something Alice simply couldn''t ept.


    Laurie was her biological daughter, blood ties couldn''t be severed so easily. No matter what Lauren said, how could their bond just end like


    that?


    Alice waited outside the room for a long time before Marilyn finally came out.


    When she saw Alice still standing there, Marilyn looked surprised.


    "I thought you''d already left, Marilyn said.


    "Madam, should we head back now?"


    Alice shot her a disapproving look. "You can go home first."


    With that, she turned and reached for the door handle, clearly intending to go back inside.


    Marilyn hesitated. "Madam, maybe we should give Ms. Bet some rest. She''s exhausted."


    Alice''s face darkened, "What? Do I need your permission to see my own daughter now?"


    "I didn''t mean it like that," Marilyn said softly.


    "Then why are you still here? Alice snapped.


    Marilyn wanted to say more, but one look at Alice''s stern, warning gaze made her sigh in defeat.


    With a cold huff, Alice pushed open the door and walked in.


    This time, Lauren didn''t ask her to leave,


    There were some things that needed to be said face-to-face.

 Chapter Ch 34

    Chapter 34 A Deal Sealed in Pain


    Lauren knew she couldn''t just think about herself; she had to consider Marilyn and Mia, too.


    Before Alice could even sit down by the bed, Lauren raised her hand and pointed to the chair across the room.


    "Sit over there."


    Alice froze for a moment. The cold distance in Lauren''s voice stung her, but she obeyed and quietly took a seat.


    Before Alice could speak, Lauren locked eyes with her and spoke first.


    "I know what you''re going to say,�� Lauren said coolly. "If you want my forgiveness,


    it''s not impossible. But I have one condition. If you can meet it, I''ll forgive you."


    Alice''s face lit up with hope. "Laurie, whatever you need, just tell me. If it means you''ll forgive me, I''ll do anything"


    voice was firm, her eyes steady and sincere


    Her


    The determination in her gaze was enough to convince


    anyone


    she truly


    ly meant it.


    But Lauren didn''t believe a word of it.


    "Really?" she asked, her expression calm and indifferent.


    Alice nodded firmly. "Laurie, please trust me, okay? This time, I won''t let you down again."


    Lauren stared at her, a flicker of mockery shing across her eyes.


    "Alright."


    Hearing her agree, Alice couldn''t stop a smile from spreading across her face. But the smile froze just as quickly as it appeared.


    Lauren''s next words hit her like a p.


    "All you have to do is kick Willow out of the house and cut ties with her for good. Do that, and I''ll forgive you."


    Alice''s hand clenched tightly around the fabric of her shirt, her heart caught in a painful tug-of-war.


    She looked at Lauren with pleading eyes, only to be met with Lauren''s cold, unwavering stare.


    The ward fell into a heavy silence,


    After a long pause, Alice finally spoke in a dry voice. "Laurie... Willow she''s been part of our family for so many years now. Your father and I have always treated her like our own daughter. If we suddenly kick her out and cut ties with her, what will people say about our family? Besides... she hasn''t really done anything that terrible. Asking me to do that... it''s just..."


    Lauren let out a coldugh. "If she really didn''t do anything terrible, Madam Alice, then why did you delete that security footage"


    Alice froze, unable to utter a single word in defense.


    "Madam Alice, stop making excuses for yourself. You''ve never cared about what people say about our family. After all, five years ago, when the police dragged me out of my own graduation party in front of every socialite in Hoverdale, you didn''t care about the Bet family''s reputation then.


    "The truth is, you''re just ying favorites."


    "Admit it! In your eyes, Willow is a treasure, and I''m just a weed."


    Alice clutched her chest tightly, her face filled with sorrow. "Laurie, L.....��


    Lauren stared at Alice''s heartbroken expression and felt nothing but disdain. With a faint, icy voice, she said, "It''s fine if you can''t do it. I expected this oue. I never really believed you''d do anything for me.


    1233 PM


    Chapter 34 A Deal Sealed in Pain


    Tears streamed down Alice''s face as she shook her head repeatedly.


    +8 Pearls:


    A voice inside her warned that if she didn''t make things right this time, her rtionship with Lauren would be over, for good. Suddenly, Alice stepped forward, grabbing Lauren''s hands tightly. Her voice trembled with desperation. "Laurie, don''t say that. Please... just give me one more chance. As long as Willow can stay, I''ll do whatever you want me to?


    Lauren remained silent.


    Seeing her daughter''s silence, Alice grew even more anxious. "Laurie, I know you''ve suffered so much. But I do love you. I just... I just don''t know how to show it."


    Don''t know how to show it?


    Willow had the biggest and nicest room in the Bet Family. She got a 140,000 dors monthly pocket money. Her birthday dresses? Each one started at six figures. Everything she wore, from head to toe, was custom-made. Even her casual coffee outings easily cost her a few grand


    Alice''s love for Willow was loud, obvious, and extravagant.


    Alice''s


    But when it came to Lauren? Suddenly, Alice imed she didn''t know how to show it."


    What a joke.


    The truth was simple: Alice never really cared.


    She wouldn''t cherish Alice, yet she couldn''t seem to let her,


    Not that it mattered anymore.


    either.


    Five years in prison had made things painfully clear. If that wasn''t enough to wake her up, nothing would be.


    Lauren slowly lifted her gaze, locking her eyes with Alice for a long moment.


    Her gaze was as heavy as a mountain, pressing down on Alice so hard that she didn''t dare meet her eyes.


    Lauren spoke slowly, her voice cold and firm. ��Alright, I''ll give you one more chance. Willow can stay in the Bet family, but only if you climb the 999 steps of St. ric''s Cathedral on your knees, bowing three times at each step, and ask Reverend Matthew to bless for me. If you do that, I''ll forgive you. How about that?"


    Alice''s face turned even paler than before. Her lips trembled, and her eyes filled with fear and hesitation.


    The 999 steps at St. ric''s Cathedral were notoriously steep and treacherous. Even for young people, climbing them. required tremendous physical effort. And now, at fifty years old, no matter how well she had maintained her appearance, Alice''s body was far from what it once was.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 35

    Chapter 35 The Price of Forgiveness


    And with all that kneeling and bowing at each step, her pampered body would surely suffer, her knees and forehead were bound to end up bruised and bloodied.


    She was the esteemed wife of the Bet Group''s chairman; being seen humbling herself like that would be utterly humiliating. If someone recorded it and posted it online, how could she ever face the elite social circles of Hoverdale again?


    On top of that, Reverend Matthew wasn''t someone you could just walk in and meet, he only granted audiences to those he deemed worthy.


    If he refused to see her, all her effort would be for nothing


    Weighing the pros and cons, Alice''s face twisted with hesitation.


    "Laurie, can we maybe... talk about a different request?"


    Lauren couldn''t help but let out a cold, mockingugh. "Madam Alice, you im you want my forgiveness, yet you keep trying to negotiate with me like this is some kind of flea market."


    Alice''s face flushed crimson. She lowered her head, guilt gnawing at her, her voice barely above a whisper. ��Laurie... it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just... I''m getting older. I really can''t manage a climb like that."


    Lauren''s face hardened with disappointment, her eyes glinting with an icy detachment. Clearly unwilling to make an effort. yet too proud to admit it.


    "This won''t work, that won''t work... What exactly can you do? Are you even serious about making this right? Or did you juste here to enjoy the show?"


    Alice was heartbroken by Lauren''s sharp words, her eyes brimming with tears. Her voice trembled as she choked out, "No, Laurie... Please believe me. Just give me one more chance."


    Lauren stared at her coldly, her gaze piercing straight through her. "I already gave you a chance and you just didn''t value it. All that so-called motherly love of yours? It''s nothing but empty words."


    "No... it''s not like that.


    Alice shook her head desperately, her emotions on the verge of breaking down.


    "Laurie... onest time. I promise, this is thest chance. Just tell me what you want. Whatever it is, I''ll do it, I swear


    Lauren closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she tried to steady the storm brewing inside her.


    When she opened them again, the cold determination in her gaze made Alice''s heart tighten.


    "Alright, Madam Alice. Since you''re so persistent, I''ll give you one more chance. But this is it. If you fail me again, from that moment on, we go o our separate ways. No more ties, no more chances."


    Alice, feeling as if she''d been granted a pardon, nodded repeatedly. But the flicker of panic in her eyes betrayed her unease.


    4


    She stared at Lauren, her body tense and rigid, like she was bracing for impact. "Tell me," she urged.


    Lauren met her gaze directly. "The Bet family has supported Willow for twenty-three years. You''ve spent well over 14 million dors on her, haven''t you?"


    Alice froze. "Laurie... are you asking for money!"


    Lauren didn''t bother to beat around the bush. What I want from you isn''t something you can give, except money. I don''t need 14 million dors. I just want 1.4 million dors. If you can manage that, we''ll call it even for everything that''s happened."


    1.4 million dors wasn''t a fortune for Alice, but it wasn''t pocket change either. Chapter 35 The Price of Forgiveness


    Compared to the previous two conditions, this demand of these million dors was the easiest for her to fulfil


    Afraid that Lauren might change her mind, Alice hurriedly agreed, "Alright, I promise you."


    Seeing her agree. Lauren had nothing more to say. "You should go now. I''m tired." "Okay, okay... I''ll go now..."


    Watching Alice''s retreating figure, a mocking smile tugged at the corner of Lauren''s lips.


    From the very beginning, her goal had been crystal clear, she just wanted the money.


    But she also knew that if she had asked for a million dors outright, Alice would never have agreed.


    +8 Pearls


    Alier wasn''t even willing to give her 70.000 dors'' pocket money monthly, so how could she possibly expect her to agree to a million?


    So, she deliberately put forward we demands that Alice would find outrageous and impossible to fulfil


    That way, when she finally brought up the money. Alice would agree without hesitation.


    The next day. Marilyn showed up as usual to bring her food.


    This time, Alice didn''te along. Instead, Mia showed up with Marilyn.


    A twenty-year-old college student, Mia''s eyes were clear and innocent, her whole being radiating youthful energy-


    Lauren, only three years older than Mia, felt worlds apart. She was like a withered flower, long stripped of her innocence, left with nothing but weariness.


    The moment Mia saw Lauren, her eyes welled up with tears.


    She gently took Lauren''s injured left hand in hers. Lauren''s wounds weren''t just limited to her fingers, her hand and armi were covered in angry welts from where David hadshed her with a belt.


    The once-fresh cuts had turned purple and bruised, a painful sight to behold.


    Heartbroken. Mia said. "The Bet family is unbelievable. How could they hurt you like this? Laurie, you need to leave that ce. Don''t stay with those devils any longer


    Send Gifte

 Chapter Ch 36

    Chapter 36 Securing a Future


    Mia really cared for her, and Lauren could feel it.


    During those five years in prison, not a single member of the Bet family had visited her.


    Only Marilyn and Mia had taken the time to visit her, allowing her to still feel some warmth in the world.


    They were good people, so she had to protect them at all costs.


    Lauren smiled at Mia, I will listen to you. Mia?


    "Really?" A sh of surprise appeared in Mia''s eyes,


    Yes, really" Lauren nodded.


    But before I left the Bet family I had to ensure a safe way for Marilyn and Mia.


    I couldn''t let Elliot use them as a bargaining chip against me again.


    Thinking about this, Lauren changed the conversation''s subject and asked about Mia''s school life.


    "Mia, how are your studies going?"


    "Not bad. I get a schrship every semester"


    Seeing her confidence, Lauren felt relieved. "Mia, have you ever thought about studying abroad?"


    Mia paused, a flicker of longing in her eyes.


    But my family couldn''t afford it.


    Mum had me in her forties, and my father had died when I was in elementary school. Mum had raised me alone, struggling to make ends


    meet


    Mom had already worked so hard to put me through college. How could I dare to dream of studying abroad?


    "I don''t want to Though her words were firm, Lauren noticed the shift in her emotion


    "If, and I mean if, you had the chance to study abroad without worrying about money, would you go?"


    Lauren smiled bitterly, "Of course I would. But where would such an opportunitye from? It''s just a dream."


    Hearing this answer, Lauren''s heart finally calmed down..


    As long as Mia wanted to go a


    abroad, things would be easier.


    As soon as I received the 1.4 million dors, I would immediately send Marilyn and Mia abroad.


    Mia could finish her studies overseas, and Marilyn could take care of her daughter,


    Once they were gone, Elliot would no longer have any influence over them.


    If the Bet family refused to let me go, I would fight them to the end and leave all the money to Marilyn and Mia.


    That was why she had demanded 14 million dors from Alice.


    My life had been hard enough. I couldn''t let those who cared for me suffer the same fate.


    For the next two days, Lauren''s life was peaceful.


    The morning after finishing her morning routine, Willow went downstairs for breakfast but was surprised to find that David, Alice, and Elliot were nowhere to be seen.


    Willow looked at the breakfast spread on the table and asked the maid, "Are my parents and brother still in bed?


    12:25 PM D


    Chapter 36 Securing a Future


    +8 Pearls


    bites and then left as well.


    I knew that Dad and Elliot had been extremely busytely with the Eastgate


    project, leaving early and returningte every day.


    But it was unusual for Mom to leave so early.


    "Do you know where my mother went?" she asked again.


    The maid shook her head. "I''m not sure, but Madam Alice took several handbags with her."


    Willow was even more confused.


    But she didn''t dwell on it. After looking at the breakfast, she lost her appetite.


    She went upstairs, changed her clothes, and left the house..


    In a few days, the auction for thend in the Eastgate would take ce. Most of the elite in Hoverdale would attend, and she had been invited as well. She needed to buy some new clothes and jewelry to make sure she outshone the other women.


    Willow went to the most luxurious shopping mall in Hoverdale.


    She walked into a high-end custom dress shop. She was a regr customer, so the staff recognized her immediately and greeted her with a smile. "Ms, Willow, you''vee at the perfect time. We just received some limited edition dresses flown in from Glnd. The designs are unique, and the materials are of the highest quality. If you wear one of them, you''ll undoubtedly be the center of attention.


    Willow''s lips curled into a proud smile, like a peacock showing off its feathers. Her fingers lightly traced the exquisite dresses, her mind already imagining the envious looks of the other women and the admiring nces of the men at the auction.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. She finally settled on a floor-length gown adorned with shiny crystals. The skin shimmered with every movement, like a starry night sky.


    The salesman''s eyes sparkled with admiration, showering her withpliments while subtly promoting other products.


    "Ms. Willow, we also have handbags that perfectly match these dresses. Would you like to have a look!"


    Willow, already floating on the praise, didn''t hesitate. Where are the bags? Show them to me."


    "This way, Ms. Willow,"

 Chapter Ch 37

    Chapter 37 A Mother''s Sacrifice


    Willow followed the sales clerk to the handbag department.


    Upon arrival, her eyes immediatelynded on several luxury bags. Her pupils dted in disbelief, "These bags..."


    The salesman noticed her pause and followed her gaze. "These are second-hand bags that a wealthydy brought in earlier. Are you interested, Ms. Willow!"


    Willow wasn''t interested; she recognized these bags.


    Most of them were Hemiic, limited editions from all over the world. Even the cheapest one had cost nearly a million at the time of purchase


    She knew this because these bags unmistakably belonged to her mother.


    At that moment, she finally understood why the maid had mentioned that her mother had taken many bags with her when she left the house earlier. She had brought them here to sell them


    But why?


    As the wife of the chairman of the Bet Corporation, she shouldn''t be short of money.


    If she wasn''t short of money, why did she sell her bags? And not just any bags, but the ones she usually cherished and rarely used.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    A feeling of foreboding washed over Willow.


    Countless thoughts raced through her mind.


    There had been no news of a financial crisis at home recently. Although the Eastgate project was highlypetitive, with the Bet family''s wealth, they shouldn''t have to sell bags to raise funds


    If it wasn''t for the family or thepany, then the only possible reason was...


    Suddenly, she thought of something and quickly pulled out her phone and frantically called her mother.


    The call connected, and her mother''s soft voice came through. "Sweetheart, are you up yet?"


    I''m up, Mom. Where are


    you?


    "I''m on my way to the hospital to visit Laurie. Do you need anything?"


    Willow''s grip on the phone tightened.


    Mom had just sold her bags and was on her way to see Lauren. Is the nning to secretly give the money from the bags to Lauren?


    No, I would never allow such a thing to happen!


    Everything in the Lauren family was mine. That bitch Lauren didn''t deserve to get a single cent.


    "Nothing, Mom. Drive safely," Willow said calmly and hung up. She immediately dialed her father''s number.


    As soon as the call was connected, she blurted out, "Dad, hurry to the hospital! Mom has sold her bags and is nning to give the money to that bitch, Lauren."


    "Willow, don''t worry. I''ll go over there right now to stop her


    Willow smiled triumphantly and continued to look through the handbags and jewelry,


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Alice faced Lauren. This time she seemed much more confident.


    Lauren, who was adept at reading people, noticed her mother''s cheerful


    expression and guessed that the 1.4 million dors


    12:25 PM DO


    Chapter 37 A Mother''s Sacrifice


    Although she was eager, she maintained a calm demeanor.


    +8 Pearls


    Alice sat by the hospital bed and lovingly held Lauren''s hand. She first inquired about his health, then pulled out a card.


    "Laurie, I told you that I''d do my best to fulfill your wishes. This card is worth 1.4 million dors. Once you take it, let''s put the past behind us and never bring it up again."


    Lauren''s heart leapt with joy, but her expression remained neutral.


    With this 1.4 million. I would no longer have to fear the Bet family''s threats.


    Just as she was about to take the card from her mother''s hand, the door to the hospital room was violently kicked open.


    Both Lauren and Alice were startled by the sudden noise.


    David rushed in, and without saying a word, he pped Lauren''s hand hard, snatching the card from Alice''s hand.


    Alice was stunned. "David, what are you doing?"


    Why didn''t you discuss giving her money with me first?" David roared, ring at Lauren as if she were an enemy


    Alice rolled her eyes. "Oh, it''s not that much, only 1.4 million dors. We''ve wronged Laurie over the years. It''s only right to give her some money"


    "L4 million dors? Does she deserve that much? She''s good for nothing but bringing shame to our family. If she were half as reasonable as Willow, I might consider giving her the money. But she''s stubborn and unrepentant. She even tried to stab me once. I''ve worked hard for this money, and I won''t let an ungrateful wretch like her have it. David angrily stuffed the card into his pocket.


    Lauren''s hand stung from the p, but she stubbornly held back her tears and stared at her father in silence.


    David met her gaze without flinching and sneered, "If you want the money, it''s not impossible. As long as you agree to a marriage alliance to secure the Bet family''s position among Hoverdale''s elite, I''ll give you the 1.4 million dors as a dowry. If you refuse, don''t expect a single cent."

 Chapter Ch 38

    Chapter 38 A Calcted Alliance.


    +8 Pearls


    After speaking, David dragged Alice out of the room. Alice looked conflicted, but she couldn''t resist her husband''s strength.


    As soon as they left the room, Alice shook off David''s grip.


    "Why are you being so hard on Laurie? If we give her the 1.4 million dors, she''ll let go of the past. We can still be family. Why do you insist on opposing her?"


    "It''s not that I want to fight her. It''s that she doesn''t really see us as a family. She once dared to take a knife to her own father. Who''s to say she won''t do it again? Are you reallyfortable having a ticking time bomb like her in your home? Who knows when she might explode and kill us all? Rather than keep such an unpredictable factor around, it''s better to marry her off for an alliance. It might also help the Bet Corporation cooperate with the Brooker family of Balewood"


    "But..." Alice hesitated, and David continued, "The Brooker family ispeting with us for the Eastgate project. We don''t stand a chance. If we can use Lauren for a marriage alliance, it could lead to a win-win cooperation. If you''re not willing to sacrifice her, then we''ll have to sacrifice Willow. Are you willing to send Willow to Balewood?"


    Alice shook her head without hesitation.


    Willow might not be her biological daughter, but she was as dear as one. I had raised Willow with all her heart and soul and had loved her every step of the way.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of her precious daughter getting married far away, where she might be mistreated with no one to stand up for her


    Just the thought of Willow''s suffering made me heartache.


    She nced at Lauren, pale and frail on the hospital bed, and sighed deeply. In the end, she said nothing.


    Inside the hospital room, Lauren heard everything and was shaking with rage. She clenched her fingers so tightly that her fingernails dug into her palms,


    I never imagined that my biological father could be so heartless, treating me like amodity to be traded for business gain


    Madam Alice, who begged for forgiveness just a few days ago, now chose to sacrifice her own daughter to protect Willow.


    How ironic. How hypocritical.


    After a while, she forced herself to calm down.


    I wanted to send Mia abroad, I would need money.


    But now, money was exactly what Icked.


    What could I do?


    In my current situation, it seemed that the only option was toply with David''s agreement.


    Maybe for someone in this position, a marriage alliance wasn''t the worst way to escape the Bet family.


    Although I didn''t know much about the Brooker family from Balewood, no matter how difficult they might be, they couldn''t possibly be worse than the Bet family.


    Leaving the Bet family and securing a 1.4 million dowry would allow me to send Marilyn and Mia abroad, Once they were safe, the Bet family would no longer have any influence over me.


    In a way, it was a win-win situation.


    However, the thought of letting others decide her fate made her feel suffocated.


    Lauren got out of bed and limped out of the room, heading for the stairwell to get some fresh air.


    Meanwhile, in the stairwell, a voice came out.


    Chapter 38 A Calcted Alliance.


    +8 Pearls


    business and establish a strong foothold in Hoverdale. It would also allow for smoother business between Balewood and Hoverdale. We''re not the only ones interested. Many elite families in Hoverdale are vying for it, especially the Bet and Gray families. The Bet family in particr has proposed a marriage alliance for mutual benefit. What do you think...


    The man didn''t answer; he just gave his assistant, Josh ke a cold look.


    Josh immediately fell silent and made an "okay" gesture.


    "Do you have any further instructions, President? If not, I take care of some paperwork."


    "Go ahead," the man replied, his voice calm butmanding,


    Josh left.


    The man leaned against the wall and lit a cigarette.


    The stairwell was eerily quiet, so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Lauren had thought the area was empty, but as she entered, she realized that someone was there.


    Hearing her footsteps, the man looked up.


    Their eyes met, one standing on the higher stairs, the other below.


    For a moment, Lauren was stunned.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit, tall and imposing. His face was like a meticulously crafted work of art, with sharp. features and deep, mysterious eyes that resembled the night sky.


    He stood still, radiating an aura of power that was both intimidating and awespiring.


    This stranger was strikingly handsome, surpassing even Elliot and Keh, who were considered to be of the highest caliber in appearance.

 Chapter Ch 39

    Chapter 39 A Feeling Encounter


    Lauren was stunned for a moment but quickly regained herposure.


    She had just wanted to find a quiet ce to be alone for a while, never expecting anyone to be in the stairwell.


    She considered turning back, but she had already entered.


    After all, it was only a stranger. There was no need to think about it.


    With this thought, Lauren rxed. She supported her heavy legs and slowly descended the stairs.


    As she passed the man, the smoke from his cigarette wafted towards her, its strong, pungent scent entering her nostrils and causing a brief wave of dizziness.


    Lauren stopped and looked at the man.


    Coincidentally, he was also looking at her. Noticing her slight frown, he politely said, "Sorry.


    He made a move to extinguish the cigarette, but Lauren stopped him. "Sir, do you have another one? Can I have a cigarette?"


    The man was visibly surprised, his eyes widening slightly as he studied her.


    The woman in front looked pale and tired, her eyes filled with exhaustion. It was clear that she was carrying a heavy burden.


    Without a word, he took out a cigarette from his pack and handed it to her.


    Thank you, Lauren said quietly, epting the cigarette. She clumsily put it between her lips.


    A faint scratching sound reached her ears, followed by the appearance of a slender, well-defined hand holding a lighter. The me flickered in the dimly lit stairwell, casting a soft glow on both of their faces.


    Lauren hesitated for a moment, then leaned forward to light the cigarette from the me. She took a deep drag, the nicotine flooding her lungs. The harshness of the smoke nearly made her cough, and she exhaled quickly.


    The man noticed her inexperience with smoking but said nothing and quietly withdrew his hand


    Lauren sat down on the stairs and smoked silently.


    She had often seen men smoke when they were upset, but now that she was doing it herself, she realized. It did little to ease my inner turmoil either.


    The stairwell fell silent, broken only by the asional faint crackle of the burning cigarette and the slow dissipation of the


    smoke in the air.


    The man finished his cigarette first, tossing the butt into a nearby trash can.


    He took long strides up the stairs, his footsteps echoing in the stairwell.


    Just before he stepped out, he nced down and saw Lauren''s silent, solitary figure, the faint glow of the cigarette at her. fingertips


    He paused for a moment before continuing on his way.


    Lauren sat in the stairwell for a long time before finally leaving


    Her mind was in a haze, her heart heavy with exhaustion. All she wanted to do was go back to her hospital room and rest.


    But when she pushed open the door, she found someone already inside, someone she least wanted to see


    He was sitting quietly by the window, the sunlight bathing him in a soft glow.


    But Lauren knew better. His demeanor might seem gentle, but he was as sharp as a de, capable of destroying lives with a single stroke.


    Lucas looked up to see Lauren. He immediately stood up and walked over to help her, but Lauren deftly avoided his touch.


    Chapter 39 A Feeling Encounter


    Finished


    Lucas''s hand hung in the air for a moment before he clenched it into a fist, pretending that nothing had happened. "Laurie, where have you been?"


    Lauren ignored him and went straight to her bed.


    Lucas''s expression became awkward. "Laurie, do you want some fruit? I can peel it for you."


    Lauren shot him a cold look, her voiceced with irritation. "Mr. Lucas, you''re a busy man. You wouldn''te here without a reason. Let''s skip the small talk and get to the point."


    Her coldness made Lucas''s heart ache, but he didn''t dare to beat around the bush any longer. "Laurie, did you push Willow down the stairs?"


    So that''s why he was here. Once again, it was Willow


    Five years ago, in order to protect Willow, he had framed me and sent me to prison.


    Now that he heard that Willow had been pushed down the stairs, was he here to defend me again?


    Yes, I did it."


    Lucas had expected Lauren to deny it and to exin herself. But she didn''t. She admitted it outright.


    He looked at her in disbelief.


    However, Lauren just stared back, her eyes filled with mockery. "So how does Mr. Lucas want to punish me this time? Send me back to prison? For how long? Five years? Or ten!"


    Each word cut into Lucas''s heart like a sharp de.


    He felt like something was stuck in his throat, leaving him speechless for a long moment.


    "Laurie, we grew up together. You know that I would never do this to you


    Lauren was speechless.


    If I hadn''t spent five years in prison, I might have believed him


    no matter how sweet his words were, I would never trust him again.


    But now, no


    I didn''t want to see him, and with his ambiguous words.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 40

    Chapter 40 The Breaking Point


    #Finished


    "If Mr. Lucas is not here to send me back to prison, then you can leave. If you want to sue me, I''m ready to face you anytime."


    Lucas''s heart ached. "Laurie, I just came to check on you."


    Lauren remained icy. "I don''t need it."


    Her repeated refusals pushed Lucas to the edge of his patience.


    He took a step forward, his eyes filled with desperation and pain. "Laurie, what do


    I have to do to make things right between us? Can''t you see how much I care for you? Ever since you got out of prison, I''ve made time to visit you whenever I could. But you keep pushing me away. What do you want from me? Just tell me!"


    Lauren finally looked at him directly, her gaze like two icy des. "I spent five years in prison for a crime I didn''tmit. and yet you, thewyer who used fabricated evidence, are the one who feels wronged? Mr. Lucas, you studiedw. Don''t you know how important innocence is to a person?"


    Lucas''s face turned pale, his heart bitter.


    I didn''t want it to be like this, but I had no choice.


    Willow had helped him. If it wasn''t for her financial support during college, he wouldn''t have graduated.


    This alone showed that despite being a wealthy heiress, Willow was still kind- hearted and down-to-earth.


    I couldn''t believe that Willow would push ine down the stairs. But since both Mr. David and Madam Alice pointed the finger at Lauren, even if I didn''t believe it, Lauren was the only possible suspect.


    He looked at Lauren with sorrow, hoping that she would understand his


    dilemma.


    His eyes were filled with helplessness and conflict. "Laurie, no matter what happened in the past, we have to move forward. Why are you holding on to the past?"


    Lauren felt like she was hearing the biggest joke of her life.


    Those who haven''t been hurt will never understand the pain


    Only now did I see Lucas for what he really was, which is a fool who would deceive me without a second thought.


    I had been wrong, and yet I couldn''t care. If I did, I was the one who was petty and clung to the past.


    I hated that!


    I hated that it had taken me so long to see his true colors.


    If I had known he was like this, why had I worked so hard, taking multiple jobs and entering countlesspetitions just to earn enough money so he could focus on his studier?


    I had been afraid he would worry, so I had never given him the money directly, instead anonymously funding his education.


    Never in my widest dreams had I imagined that thew student / had supported would use his knowledge to send me to prison once he graduated.


    And now he had the audacity to tell me to move on.


    Lauren found Lucas utterly ridiculous, and she couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    He imed to care about me, but his real purpose was to use me of pushing Willow down the stairs.


    When he asked that question, he wasn''t looking for my exnation. He had already made up his mind.


    He told me not to dwell on the past, to look forward, but I had done nothing wrong. All the usations had been made up by him.


    He was the one who had made the mistake, but he refused to admit it and instead demanded that I be the bigger person.


    12.25 PM


    Chapter 40 The Breaking Point


    Finished


    Who did he think he was?


    What gave him the right?


    As Lauren''s mockingughter filled the room, Lucas''s expression grew darker. Herughter rang in his ears, piercing and unbearable.


    "Stopughing." Lucas growled, his voice deep and filled with suppressed anger.


    But Lauren continued tough, her eyes reddening, the hatred in her gaze sharp enough to tear through Lucas''s facade.


    "I said stopughing!" Lucas snapped, his voice rising. He reached out and mped his hand over Lauren''s mouth, pinning her to the bed.


    His eyes were bloodshot. "Why have you be like this? Why can''t you just listen?"


    Lauren struggled, but the difference in strength between them made it impossible to break free.


    Lucas''s hand covered not only her mouth but also her nose.


    Lauren couldn''t breathe, and her face quickly turned red.


    Whether Lucas didn''t notice her distress or simply didn''t care, he held her down as if he wanted to punish her.


    As suffocation set in, Lauren''s vision began to blur. Just as she was about to pass out, Marilyn''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Stop!"


    Without hesitation, Marilyn swung a thermos sk at Lucas''s head,


    Stunned, Lucas let go.


    But the next moment, he kicked Marilyn, sending her flying.


    Lauren''s heart clenched when she saw Marilyn fall. "Marilyn!" she screamed, her


    voice filled with fear and anger.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 41

    Chapter 41 The Final Straw


    Finished


    The thermos hit the ground with a heavy thud. spilling its scalding contents on Marilyn. She let out a piercing scream as the boiling soup seared her skin, leaving bright red burns on her face and arms


    Lauren''s eyes immediately filled with rage. She grabbed an apple from the bedside table and threw it at Lucas with all her might.


    "Lucas, get out of here! I never want to see you again!"


    "Get out? Who do you think you are to tell me to leave? Don''t forget, I''m the one who protected you all these years. When you were bullied, I stood up for you. When you wanted fruit. I got it for you. I''ve done so much for you. What did you ever do for me? Back at the orphanage, when you were being beaten and insulted, why didn''t you tell me to leave?" Lucas replied. and stepped closer to Lauren.


    Lauren was shaking with anger. She grabbed a fruit knife from the basket and waved it wildly at Lucas, forcing him to retreat.


    His eyes were fixed on the knife in her hand "Lauren, have you lost your mind? Are you really going to stab me?"


    Yes, I have lost my mind! And it''s all because of you!" Lauren''s hand shook violently as the de sliced through the air, her eyes bloodshot.


    My time in the orphanage was the brightest part of my childhood


    That''s why even after Lucas had sent me to prison. I couldnt bring myself to hate himpletely. After all, he had once protected me with all his heart.


    These five years in prison could be seen as a repayment for the fifteen years he had looked after me.


    There was already a rijf between us, and broken mirrors couldn''t be mended. All I wanted was to stay away from him, to preserve whatever dignity we had left.


    But Lucas wouldn''t let go. He kept pushing demanding that I let go of the past and forgive him


    "What is it going to take for you to leave me alone!" Lauren screamed hysterically, shing the knife in the air with increasing fury.


    "When we were in the orphanage. I trusted youpletely. I thought you were my only anchor in this world. You promised that no one would ever bully me again, that youd be awyer and send anyone who hurt me to jail. But what did you do? Did you keep any of those promises? I didn''t even me you for breaking your word or for sending me to prison to take the me for Willow. Why can''t you just let me go! I have suffered for five years in that dark, hellish prison. Isn''t that enough to repay you for those fifteen years of protection? Fine. I''ll pay you back. I''ll pay it all back."


    Lauren''s eyes were determined as she slowly turned the de towards herself and plunged it into her shoulder without


    hesitation


    The sharp de sliced through her skin and blood gushed our like a spring. The deep crimson flowed down her arm. staining the sheet like a blooming flower of the underworld.


    But her face showed no emotion, as if she couldn''t feel the pain.


    She had suffered far worse injuries in prison. She was used to enduring all kinds of pain.


    Her eyebrows didn''t even twitch as she stared at Lucas, and her lips trembled as she uttered three words: "Is that enough?"


    Lucas was frozen in shock, his face pale as he watched the blood gushing from Lauren''s shoulder. The bright red was blinding and made his eyes hurt.


    "Not enough"" Lauren''s voice was eerily calm, as if she were discussing something that had nothing to do with her.


    With that, she tightened her grip on the knife and pulled it out.


    As the de came free, more blood spurted out, some of itnding on her face. Mixed with what might have been sweat or


    Chapter 41 The Final Straw


    Finished


    Without hesitation, she plunged the knife into her shoulder again, her eyes filled with madness and exhaustion. ��Is that enough?


    "You... you are insane,pletely insane.... Lucas''s voice was hoarse and dry. The Lauren in front of him felt like a stranger who frightened him.


    Lauren did not answer. She let her actions speak for themselves.


    She pulled out the knife and stabbed herself again, over and over again, without hesitation or pause.


    Ten stabs in total!


    Each time the de sank into her flesh, her body trembled slightly, but the determination in her eyes never wavered.


    In a matter of moments, her shoulder was a mangled mess, drenched in blood. The whole room reeked of iron.


    Marilyn, ignoring her own burns, rushed over in fear. "Ms. Bet, please stop! She wrapped her arms around Lauren and red hatefully at Lucas. "Get out of here! Do you want to kill her?!"


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 42

    Chapter 42 The Gilded Cage


    Compared to Marilyn''s emotional outburst. Lauren''s look at Lucas was icy and detached.


    "Five years in prison and the ten stabs I just received-does that make up for the fifteen years you took care of me in the orphanage?"


    Lucas waspletely devastated by Lauren''s ruthlessness,


    No, this wasn''t how it was supposed to be. This wasn''t how it was


    supposed to end.


    I had onlye here to check on her and take care of her. How had it turned out like


    She was the girl I had protected and cherished for over a decade.


    like this?


    When he remained silent, Lauren threw the fruit knife at his feet. "If Mr. Lucas isn''t satisfied yet, pick up the knife. I''ll let you stab me as many times as you want until you''re satisfied."


    Lucas''s lips trembled violently. His eyes were fixed on the bloody wound on Lauren''s shoulder, the crimson blood like at sharp sword piercing his heart.


    His throat felt blocked, as if something was stuck there. He wanted to speak, but no words came out.


    Deep, excruciating pain engulfed him.


    He had imagined reuniting with Lauren countless times. He had thought that despite the hardships, they would eventually find their way back to each other and continue to support each other.


    But now, everything had spun out of control


    He was terrified, terrified of facing this version of Lauren, filled with hatred,


    terrified of the endless coldness in her eyes.


    He no longer had the courage to stand there and face her.


    With great difficulty, he turned around, his steps unsteady and frantic, as if he were fleeing for his life.


    As Lucas walked away. Lauren seemed to dete, her tense body suddenly losing its strength. She slowly copsed backwards.


    "Ms. Bet!" Marilyn cried out in panic, her voice filled with desperation "Doctor, Doctor! Help!"


    When Lauren woke up, she was no longer in the hospital.


    She looked around, taking in the pink, princess-themed decor of the room. For a moment, she couldn''t figure out where she


    She sat up abruptly, the movement tugging at the wound on her shoulder. She couldn''t suppress a small moan.


    After enduring the sharp pain, she looked down at her shoulder. The wound had been treated, wrapped in white bandages with a faint trace of blood seeping through.


    Lauren got out of bed and went straight to the door. When she opened it, she realized that she was back in the Bat Residence. The room she was in had once been Elliot''s bedroom, although it had apparently been redecorated into a princess-style room at some point.


    Lauren frowned slightly and looked down at the first floor.


    The sofa in the living room was upied by several people, which were David, Alice, Elliot, and Willow, the perfect family of four. But there was also a


    handsome, dignified man sitting with them, which is Keh.


    Willow was the first to notice Lauren standing on the second floor. She eximed with fake happiness, Lauren, you''re finally waking up!"


    Lauren''s expression turned cold


    Chapter 42 The Gilded Cage


    Finished


    Wake up! I was obviously unconscious. I didn''t even know how I had been discharged from the hospital and brought back to the Bet Residence.


    However, in Willow''s words, my unconscious state had been reduced to mere oversleeping


    Lauren stared at Willow coldly, a wave of disgust rising within her.


    Willow shrank back as if frightened her eyes instantly filled with tears. ��Lauren, did say something wrong?"


    Alice immediately wrapped an arm around Willow and patted her back soothingly. When she looked up at Lauren, although she said nothing. her expression was full of reproach, as if she used Lauren of bullying Willow.


    However, David was far less gentle than his wife. Without hesitation, he began to scold Lauren. "How dare you stare at your sister like that? You''re in your twenties, and all you do is eat and sleep. When we brought you home yesterday, you were asleep. You stayed asleep the whole time. Now it''s almost noon, and you just woke up. What else can you do besides eating and sleeping? How did I end up with such a useless daughter? David''s tirade was unrelenting,pletely ignoring the fact that outsiders were present.


    All I did was eat and sleep?


    How ridiculous.


    He couldn''t even tell that his own daughter was injured and unconscions, yet he had the audacity to humiliate me.


    Since Lauren had long seen through the true nature of this family, she was no longer affected by their insults.


    She looked at David''s red, angry face, her eyes devoid of any emotion


    "Are you finished, Mr. David?" Lauren''s voice was calm, her expression unreadable.


    David was taken by surprise by her sudden retort. For a moment, he was speechless and could only stare at her with anger.


    Lauren smiled, a silent, coldugh, and turned to go back to her room


    But then David shouted at her, "Stop right there! Come down here. We need to discuss something" His voice had an air of authority and habitualmand


    Lauren didn''t want to spend another second near this hypocritical family. The disgust rising from the depths of her heart made her want to flee this house of hypocrisy as far and as fast as she could.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 43

    Chapter 43 The Marriage Proposal


    of the 1.4 million dors and finallypromised.


    Despite her reluctance, Lauren though


    She slowly descended the stairs and walked over to the sofa, sitting down with a cold gaze that swept over everyone present.


    David picked up his teacup and blew gently on the tea leaves floating on the surface before taking a sip. "You''re not getting any younger. Staying home all the time isn''t the answer. Your mother and I have talked about it. The Brooker family from Balewood is one of the top elite families in the Caplistan. Marrying into their family would be a life of luxury. Even though your character leaves much to be desired, you are still our flesh and blood. As your parents, we naturally want the best for you. Your dowry won''t becking either."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Keh''s grip on the teacup tightened.


    So this was what David had meant when he said that he had a way to work with the Brooker family of Balewood


    But this was not what I wanted to see.


    JAA growing sense of unease stirred within him. He lifted his teacup and drained


    it in one gulp, barely able to suppress the


    inexplicable emotions rising within him.


    Alice''s face was filled with a forced smile. She leaned forward, took Lauren''s hand, and patted it gently. Laurie, your father and I are reluctant to let you go, but a daughter has to get married eventually. While you''re still young, you can choose a good match. If you wait too long, you''ll only be left with the dregs. The Brooker family of Balewood is a prestigious family, even more prestigious than ours." Lauren subtly withdrew her hand, lowered her eyes, and remained silent. A prestigious family!


    If they really were so prestigious, why would they settle for me!


    They simply wanted to use me as a pawn to ensure the Bet family''s status among the elite


    They wouldn''t allow me to refuse, and I had no reason to refase.


    While Lauren remained silent, Elliot reacted vehemently. "Dad. Mom, you''re going to marry Laurie off to that Caplistan Bossman? Why didn''t you discuss it with me first? No, I don''t agree


    David''s face darkened.


    Alice quickly intervened, "Elliot, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I am not talking nonsense. The Brooker family heir isn''t easy to deal with, and he...


    "Enough!" David roared, cutting him off mid-sentence, his eyes filled with warning. Elliot clenched his fists. "Laurie doesn''t even know him. She won''t agree."


    The focus shifted to Lauren, and all eyes in


    the room turned to her.


    Lauren raised her eyes, met Elliot''s eyes, and said without hesitation, "I agree.


    Her voice was clear and determined, echoing through the quiet living room.


    David, Alice, and Willow''s faces lit up with joy.


    Elliot''s expression became grim.


    However, Keh was staring intently at Lauren''s face, his grip on the teacup tightening until a sound of "cracked!" came out.


    The sheer force of his grip shattered the teacup.


    Shards of ss cut into his palm, and blood dripped onto the pristine white carpet, turning into a bright crimson stain.


    Chapter 43 The Marriage Proposal


    But Keh seemed oblivious to the pain. His sharp gaze remained fixed on Lauren.


    Lauren''s eyes briefly nced at his bleeding hand, but her expression was unmoved.


    Her indifference instantly transported Keh back to five years ago.


    Finished


    It was thestpetition of their senior year of high school. That day, he had a fever of 39 degrees Celsius, but he had insisted onpeting just to see her.


    When she heard about his high fever, her eyes were red with worry. She supported him and scolded. "Are you stupid? How can youpete with such a high fever?"


    Seeing her concern for him had warmed his heart and made him feel that his efforts had been worth it. But she had only grown angrier. "You''re burning up, and you''re still smiling?"


    Lauren, who had never missed a singlepetition, had skipped this one just for him.


    The frail girl had practically carried him to the nearest hospital.


    He had been lying on the hospital bed receiving an IV while she stayed by his side. They had been so close then. Now they were like strangers


    The girl who had cried over his fever now looked at his Merding hand without a trace of emotion.


    Did she really not care!


    Marilyn quickly brought the first aid kit and started to bandage his hand. Willow looked on the verge of tears, her voice. trembling. "Kenn, how could you be so careless? Just hold on a little longer, and it''ll be bandaged soon."


    But Keh did not seem to notice her words. His gaze remained fixed on Lauren, unable to look away.


    As he stared at Lauren''s impassive face, an indescribable emotion surged within him.


    Lauren sat on her knees with her hands folded like a cold statue. The sofiness that had once made her worry about his illness had long since turned to dust during their live years in prison. All that remained was her fear of him


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 44

    Chapter 44 The Confrontation


    After the wound was bandaged, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Elliot red at Lauren. "Are you so eager to leave this family! Or do you think that marrying into the Brooker family will make you a wealthydy living a life of luxury? Lauren, how can you be so materialistic?"


    Here we go again


    Jumping to the


    the worst conclusions about me without thinking.


    But it didn''t matter anymore. I had long since stopped caring about how he saw


    me.


    As long as he was happy.


    Lauren didn''t deny it. "Yes, I want to marry into wealth and live the high life.


    Her tone was calm, without a hint of emotion, as if she were discussing the most mundane thing.


    Elliot''s face twisted, momentarily at a loss for words.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm down. The Caplistan Bossman had a notorious reputation. Given Lauren''s current health, marrying into that family would only hasten their demise.


    "You may marry i


    into that family, but you won''t live long enough to enjoy it I don''t agree."


    Laurenughed, her smile mocking. "Your parents agree, and I agree. What right do you have to disagree?"


    "Because I''m your brother!"


    "Tve never acknowledged that."


    Elliot trembled with anger at Lauren''s indifferent attitude. He stepped forward, his finger almost poking her nose. Lauren, don''t think that marrying into the Brooker family is a good thing. Do you even know what kind of person the Bossman is? He''s notorious for his womanizing, going from one woman to the next. What kind of life do you think you''ll have married to


    himi


    Lauren tilted her head back slightly, avoiding his using finger, her gaze unwavering. "So what? It''s still better than staying in this family where I''m treated like a thorn in your side."


    Her voice was cold, echoing through the spacious living room, each word like shards of ice.


    David frowned and mmed his teacup down on the table with a loud tter. "Elliot, that''s enough! This is a family decision. You have no say in it."


    Alice quickly stood up, grabbed Elliot''s arm, and whispered. "Elliot don''t make trouble. Your sister marrying into this family is a blessing for them, and it will benefit our family as well. As she spoke, she gave him a meaningful look, urging him to


    calm down.


    Elliot shook off his mother''s hand, his chest shaking. He stared at Lauren with a prating gaze, as if he wanted to see through her.


    But Lauren ignored him.


    Furious, Elliot stormed off.


    David and Alice exchanged a nce and also got up to leave.


    Willow understood immediately. Her parents would probably try to convince her


    brother. She needed to see what was happening as well.


    "Kenn, stay here for a while. I''ll check on my parents and brother." With that, she also went upstairs.


    The living room was now empty except for Lauren and Keh


    12.26 PM 0


    Chapter 44 The Confrontation


    with him made her feel suffocated, bringing back the most painful memories of her imprisonment.


    Finished


    She stood up abruptly, her haste causing her to m her shin into the coffee table. The pain was sharp, but she ignored it. desperate to escape,


    She hurried away, not towards Elliot''s bedroom but straight to the storage room


    Just as she was about to close the door behind her, a strong hand pushed it open. Keh stepped in, closed the door, and pinned her against it.


    They were so close that she could smell the faint mixture of cologne and tobo on him. So close that she could see her own terrified reflection in his cold, piercing eyes.


    Her panic and resistance were not lost on Keh.


    Her reaction infuriated him, but as he felt her frail body tremble under his hands, his anger had nowhere to go.


    He stared intently at the small, pitiful woman in his grasp.


    Her body trembled under his touch, her slender hands pressing against his chest with all their might, trying to keep him at bay.


    Her stubbornness inexplicably made him both ache and long for her. But the thought of her resolutely agreeing to marry into the Brooker family in the living room fueled his jealousy like wildfire


    Keh red at Lauren as if he wanted to devour her. He couldn''t help but sneer, "So cager to get married? Each word was spat out through clenched teeth, dripping with bitterness and resentment.


    Lauren pushed against him with all her strength, but the man was like a wall, immovable. Frustrated and anxious, her face turned red. This is none of your business!


    Keh''s eyes darkened and his teeth clenched. "None of mysiness? Lauren, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re up to What? You hurt my sister, and now you think you can just walk away? Did you ask my permission?��


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 45

    Chapter 45 The Weight of Sacrifice


    The thought of Lauren marrying another man ignited a jealousy so fierce that it felt like a raging fire that threatened to consume him.


    noo


    "Lauren, don''t be foolish. The Brooker family is no ce for you, and the Bossman is no one you can handle Keh''s voice softened, but the urgency in his eyes only grew stronger.


    Lauren was afraid of him, but at that moment, she just stared at him calmly. After a long pause, she finally said. "I can''t handle him? But I can handle you?" Keh''s heart clenched at her words, as if she had hit his most vulnerable spot.


    For a moment, he almost believed that there was a hint of something deeper in her words. But when he met her indifferent gaze, he realized that it was nothing more than sarcasm.


    Still, for that brief moment, he had allowed himself to hope, and his heart had raced.


    Realizing that she had never had any special feelings for him, his eyes filled withplex emotions turned a deep, angry red.


    His expression frightened Lauren, and she couldn''t help but push against him again.


    The man stood still, his presence oppressive and threatening "Do you really think I would let you marry someone else?"


    His words carried an ambiguous weight that made Lauren''s heart skip a beat.


    She met his obsessive gaze but quickly lowered her eyes, ufortable. "Who I marry is none of your business


    Keh''s brow furrowed, and he suddenly let out a coldugh. The sound echoed in the cramped storeroom, carrying an eerie, suffocating tension.


    "None of my business? You say that so easily. As long as my sister is unconscious, your life belongs to the Gray family. Do you still think it''s none of my business?


    As he spoke, his grip on her shoulders tightened, as if he wanted to imprint years of obsession into that single moment.


    The pain in her injured shoulder was excruciating, but Lauren gritted her teeth and refused to cry out. Her hands trembled. slightly.


    The freshly bandaged wound on Keh''s palm began to bleed again from the force of his grip.


    But he seemed to ignore the pain, as if he were punishing himself as well as Lauren. He continued to tighten his grip, the blood staining Lauren''s clothes. It was impossible to tell whose blood it was, his or hers.


    Keh hated himself for this.


    I had once cared deeply for her and had even nned to confess his feelings after we entered the same university.


    At that time, my heart was full of hope for the future.


    But all these dreams had been shattered by Lauren


    Five years had passed, and I thought I had moved on.


    However, when I heard that she was going to marry someone else, my jealousy was uncontroble. It felt like countless insects were gnawing


    heart.


    How could I still care about her? She had hurt ine. She was convict. She didn''t deserve me.


    As Keh stared at Lauren, the storm of emotions in his eyes gradually calmed down, reced by a cold indifference.


    His icy gaze was like a winter cer, devoid of any warmth. Finally, he let her go.


    Lauren trembled and cowered in the corner. Only when Keh left the room did her delicate eyelids flutter.


    12:26 PM M


    Chapter 45 The Weight of Sacrifice


    Finished


    Meanwhile, in the other room, Elliot stood in front of his parents, his face filled with anxiety. ��Dad, Mom, you know that the Brooker family Bossman has a terrible reputation. Why are you forcing Laurie into this marriage? She''s still your daughter. Even if you don''t like her, you can''t just throw her to the wolves."


    David mmed his hand down on the table in anger. "Nonsense! How can I throw her to the wolves? Marrying into the Brooker family is an honor for someone of her status."


    Elliot looked at his father in disbelief. his lips trembling. "Dad, Laurie''s health was ruined during those five years in prison. You''re sending her to marry a violent man. Do you want to shorten her life!"


    The thought of Lauren''s frail, broken body facing the uncertainties of the Brooker family filled Elliot with anger and worry.


    David''s face turned livid, his eyes wide with rage. His voice rose. "If she won''t marry him, do you want Willow to marry him instead?"


    Elliot stiffened, and his gaze shifted to Willow. He met her sad eyes and felt a pang of guilt.


    But sacrificing Lauren was something I couldn''t ept either. "But....��


    "No buts!" David cut him off, his tone slightly softer. The auction will be held in a few days. The Brooker family is determined to win the Eastgate project. Even if the Bet and Gray families join forces, we may not be able topete. If the Brooker family secures the Eastgatend, our position in Hoverdale''s business world will gradually be eroded."


    David frowned, his face filled with worry as he continued. "The government has already issued documents prioritizing the Eastgate project. Once it''s developed, themercial center of Hoverdale will gradually shift there."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 46

    Chapter 46 Marriage Alliance.


    If Eastgate fell into the hands of the Brooker family, then the economic lifeline of Hoverdale would be entirely controlled by them.


    Bet Corporation and Gray Corporation were no match for Brooker Corporation. The only option left was to take a step back and choose to coborate with them, making marriage alliances the best possible solution.


    Elliot clenched his fists. Cuilt toward Lauren weighed heavily on his heart. Beside him, Alice sobbed softly. "Elliot, we don''t want this either, but the family business has so many employees to support. We truly have no other choice. Do you think your father and I feel any better about this? These past few days. I haven''t been able to sleep just thinking about what Lauren will have to endure. I''m her mother. My love for her is no less than yours as her brother. The reputation of that man from the Brooker family may be terrible, but his family background is powerful. Besides, rumors aren''t always trustworthy. Perhaps he isn''t as ruthless as people say" She wiped her tears away as she spoke.


    Elliot remained silent. He understood his parents'' concerns. In the face of family interests, personal happiness seemed utterly insignificant


    David, Alice, and Elliot all fell into silence, and for a moment, the atmosphere in the study turned heavy.


    Just then, Willow spoke up through her tears. ��Dad, Mom, I''m willing to marry the Brooker family''s son in her ce."


    The moment those words left her lips, all three turned to look at her.


    Her eyes were filled with unshed tears. Though she was clearly devastated, she forced a smile onto her face. "As long as I can contribute to Bet Corporation''s growth, I''m willing to do anything. I was never your biological daughter to begin with. Ever since Lauren returned to this family. I should have left. But back then, I was too young. I loved you, Dad and Mom and I loved Elliot, so I couldn''t bear to go. But now that I''ve grown up, I can finally do something for Bet Corporation. I''m willing to enter a marriage alliance for the sake of the family"


    As she finished speaking, she could no longer hold back her tears. Her voice grew hoarse as she said, "Dad, Mom, once I''m married off, will you still acknowledge me?


    Alice burst into tears as well, and pulled Willow into her arms. "Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? You will always be my daughter. How could I possibly bear to let you marry someone with such an unpredictable personality? We won''t go through with this."


    Seeing this heartfelt mother-daughter moment, even David was moved. He let out a heavy sigh and turned to Elliot. "Laurent is so thoughtful and precious. We''ve cherished her for over 20 years! Can you really bear to let her be used for a marriage alliance?"


    Willow turned to him, "Dad, I don''t mind. As long as I can help our family. I do anything." She sniffled, her nose reddened. but once again, she forced a smile


    The more she acted this way, the harder it was for Elliot to bear. He shut his eyes tightly. ��Lauren... is more resilient than you."


    His meaning was obvious. Just because Lauren had been enduring hardships all her life, did that mean she deserved to be used as a pawn in a marriage alliance and suffer for the rest of her days? If she heard this, even though she had long since stopped expecting anything from this family, the thought of being treated like a chess piece would still fill her with anger and


    resentment


    Alice wiped away her tears and gently stroked Willow''s hair. "Don''t be sad. You''re engaged to Keh; there''s no way we can send you into a marriage alliance with the Brooker family. Just focus on being Keh''s fianc��e. Once the Eastgate project stabilizes, your father and I will go to the Gray family to discuss your wedding"


    Willow''s face flushed red at her mother''s words. She felt both shy and expectant.


    Watching the scene between mother and daughter, David finally smiled. "Keh is still outside. You two should go keep himpany while Elliot and I discuss some matters."


    Then. Alice and Willow left the room.


    Elliot watched their departing figures, and as the thought of Lauren being forced into marriage crept into his mind, a sense of unease care over him. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.


    Once they were mone. the study was rlinged into silence


    Chapter 46 Marriage Alliance.


    Finished


    David let out a sigh and slumped back mto his chair, rubbing his temples in exhaustion "Elliot. I know you feel bad for Lauren, but we have no other choice. Bet Corporation''s fate depends on this. We are all powerless"


    "I know


    Willow looked toward the sofa, but neither Keh nor Lauren was there.


    Just as she was wondering where they had gone, Keh emerged from the far end of the first-floor hallway.


    Willow froze. Why would Keh have gone there? A sudden thought struck her, and shock flickered in her eyes.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 47

    Chapter 47 Storage Room


    At the end of the hallway was the storage room; Lauren''s room. Could it be....


    A suspicion crept into Willow''s mind, and a surge of hatred welled up inside her. Lauren, you slut. You actually dare to seduce Keh right under my nose? Looks like I haven''t taught you a good enough lesson yet.


    Even as these thoughts filled her mind. Willow''s face remained bright with a smile. "Keh, where did you go?"


    Keh''s response was dismissive. "Just taking a walk. It''s gettingte. I should head out. His expression was asposed as


    ever.


    Willow looked reluctant, "Stay and have lunch before you go.


    "No need." Without that, Keh turned and left. Willow''s gaze followed his figure until he disappearedpletely from sight. Then, she turned toward the tightly shut door at the end of the hallway, her eyes narrowing as jealousy filled her heart.


    She turned and beamed at Alice. "Mom, it''s almost time for lunch. I''ll go upstairs and call Lauren"


    Alice nodded in approval as she watched Willow happily dash upstairs, her eyes filled with motherly affection


    But Willow''s real intention wasn''t to call Lauren down for lunch; it was to check if Lauren was in Elliot''s bedroom. And sure enough, when she pushed open the door, Lauren was nowhere to be found.


    Looking at thevish, princess-themed decor, Willow gritted her teeth. Ever since Lauren was hospitalized, Elliot had immediately hired people to renovate the room.


    She had underestimated Lauren. In just a few short days after returning home, she had already stolen his attention.


    A cruel glint shed in Willow''s eyes. If Lauren wasn''t in the bedroom, then she had to be in the storage room. The mere thought of Lauren and Keh being in that tiny space together lit a fire of hatred so intense it nearly consumed her sanity.


    Elliot''s love belonged to her. Keh also belonged to her. Lauren, you shameless thing. How dare youy im to what isn''t yours? You deserve to die.


    Her hatred for Lauren deepened, and in that instant, she had alreadye up with a n. She hurried downstairs.


    Alice asked after noticing she was alone, Willow, where''s Lauren?��


    Willow looked disappointed. "She wasn''t in Elliot''s bedroom. She must have gone back to her own room."


    Alice''s expression stiffened. She already knew Lauren was staying in the storage room. The moment Elliot had taken her there. Alice''s heart had ached so much it felt like it might stop beating.


    She couldn''t fathom how Lauren had endured three whole years in that dark and damp space without a window. So when Elliot decided to renovate his own bedroom into a princess-themed room as a surprise for Lauren, Alice wholeheartedly supported it, hoping it would ease the tension between them.


    But from the moment Lauren woke up until now, there had been no gratitude or emotion.


    Fine, she could ept that. But now Lauren had gone back to the storage room, as if purposely rubbing salt into her wounds. Alice looked both heartbroken and frustrated. She was upset that Lauren''s actions were so cold and resentful.


    Just as she was about to get up and go to the storage room herself, Willow stopped her. "Mom, let me go instead. Lauren and I are the same age so it''ll be easier for me to talk to her."


    Alice sank back into the couch. Willow was right. Lauren was just a junior. Was she, as the elder, supposed to humble herself and go begging?


    Absolutely outrageous. With that thought, Alice gestured for Willow to call Lauren.


    The moment Willow turned away, her face turned into something sinister.


    She walked up to the storage room door, and without bothering to knock, she pushed it open.


    Chapter 47 Storage Room


    Lauren''s eyes snapped open, her gaze cold as she said. "Get out."


    Finished


    Willow let out augh, as if she had just heard the funniest joke in the world. "You''re telling me to get out! Do you even have the right to say that?"


    She crossed her arms over her chest, looking down at Lauren with nothing but contempt. "Don''t think you can act all high and mighty just because you''re Mom and Dad''s biological daughter, Open your eyes and see for yourself! Who do they truly care about? So what if you''re the real heiress? You''re still just an unloved nobody


    Tilting her chin up arrogantly, she sneered. Let me warn you! Keh is my man. Someone like you has no business eyeing


    him


    Lauren remained calm. She slowly sat up and stood face-to-face with Willow Your man! Then why can''t you even keep an eye on him? If you could, would


    Keh have chased me all the way to the storage room and refused to let me marry the guy from the Brooker family?"


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 48

    Chapter 48 Truth


    Her lips inched closer to Willow''s as she teased. "Do you want to know what Keh said to me?"


    Willow gritted her teeth. "What did Keh say to you?"


    "He said the Brooker family''s son isn''t someone I can mess with, but... he would allow


    It was like a dagger to Willow''s heart. Her expression twisted into something evil. She raised her hand to p Lauren. ��You shameless bitch!"


    Lauren moved effortlessly, dodging the attack beforending a p of her own right across Willow''s face. Lauren didn''t hold back at all


    She had done hardbor her entire life; her strength wasn''t something a pampered princess like Willow could match.


    The p split Willow''s lip. Blood immediately trickled down, sliding off her chin and staining the white dress she had so carefully chosen. Willow''s mind went nk. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Lauren.


    When she finally processed what had happened, a wave of hatred drowned her senses. She wanted to kill Lauren right then


    and there.


    "You bitch! You actually dared to hit me! I''ll make you pay for this" She shrieked before running out of the storage room, screaming.


    Alice was leisurely sipping her tea in the living room when Willow''s piercing cries made her jolt upright. The next second. she saw Willow rushing toward her, clutching her face. "Mom, help me!"


    The way she cried was as if she had suffered the greatest injustice in the world. Alice''s heart ached. She quickly stepped. forward, catching Willow before she could copse, her hands shaking as she examined her daughter''s injuries


    When Willow removed her hand from her face, the bright red handprint was obvious


    "Willow, what happened?" Alice''s voice trembled with rage, her eyes already burning with fury. In her mind, there was no doubt that Lauren was responsible.


    Willow sobbed pitifully as she said, "Mom, it was Lauren. I went to call her for lunch out of kindness, but she hit me without saying a word. What did I do wrong? Why does she keep targeting me? Boohoo.."


    Alice trembled with anger. "Lauren! Get out here!"


    Lauren wasn''t surprised. The moment she pped Willow, she knew this wasing. But she didn''t regret it. She stepped out at an unhurried pace, meeting Alice''s wrath head-on.


    "Ashlyn, how could you hit Willow? She''s your sister!" Alice''s words were harsh. She didn''t ask why Lauren hit Willow only how could she do it. It was clear she didn''t care about the reason. She only cared that Willow got hit. She was already ming Lauren without hearing her out.


    Lauren smiled, but the smile never reached her eyes. "Madam Alice, aren''t you going to ask me why I hit her?"


    Alice''s breath hitched. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. But when she saw Willow crying in her arms, she steeled herself.


    "It doesn''t matter why. You shouldn''t have hit her! Look at what you did to her


    face! Stop being so stubborn. Apologize to your sister right now."


    So that''s how it was. Alice didn''t care about right or wrong. Lauren should''ve known better than to ask. Alice was willing to let her own daughter take the fall just to protect Willow.


    But Lauren refused to back down. She refused to ept it..


    "What if I told you she hit me first and I was only defending myself?"


    That''s impossible. Willow has always been a sweet, well-behaved girl. She would


    never hit you for no reason! You''ve only been back a few days, and you''ve already turned the house upside down. I think you''re doing this on pur-"


    Chapter 48 Truth


    Finished


    Alice''s words came one after another to scold Lauren without hesitation. But as Lauren stared at her with eyes that grew colder and colder, Alice''s voice faltered.


    "What''s wrong" Why aren''t you finishing your sentence?" Lauren''s fists clenched. "Is it because you don''t have the guts to say it? Or is it because you know you''re wrong?"


    When Alice stayed silent, Lauren sneered. "Fine, if you won''t say it, I will.


    The daughter you speak of, the one you treasure so much... Well, five years ago, she pushed her so-called best friend down the stairs and turned her into aatose person. On the very day I came home, framed me for ruining the dress she was supposed to wear at her birthday party, making me a public disgrace in front of all the guests in Hoverdale. She did it again.ter, setting me up to make it seem like I pushed her down the stairs, just so David would beat me with a belt. She made sure I had no choice but to cut off my own finger to repay you for giving birth to me. And even when I was in the hospital, she still wouldn''t stop. She ran straight to Lucas and told him everything"


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 49

    Chapter 49 Stubborn


    "What''s wrong? Are you that eager to see me get sued by Lucas?"


    Lauren''s sharp usations made Alice''s chest tighten with pain, her tears falling instantly.


    "Lauren....


    "Madam Alice!" Lauren snapped angrily. "Do you really not know what Willow has done, or are you just pretending? Do you truly not know the injustices I''ve suffered, or do you take pleasure in watching me endure torment?"


    "N-No, that''s not true Alice was already sobbing uncontrobly.


    But those tears didn''t soften Lauren''s heart in the slightest; they only deepened her disgust.


    Your actions say otherwise. What else is there to argue? You treat me like a fool, stringing me along, watching me stupidly long for your motherly love. That must give you such a sense of aplishment. huh? You must evenugh about it in your sleep!


    "No, I didn''t! Lauren, listen to me. Mommy loves you just as much as I love Willow!"


    ��Haha, hahahaha�� Lauren suddenly burst intoughter, so hard that rears nearly came out. Sheughed until her stomach hurt, until the pain in her injured shoulder red up again, but the pain only made her more clear-headed.


    "You say you love me, yer you''re the one who drove me insane. I was once the top student at Hoverdale''s top high school, the provincial champion of the college entrance exam, and a schr at Northcrest University. And now? Five yearster, what am A lunatic. A cripple. A lifelong ex-convict who will never be able to hold her head up again. And who pushed me into this abyss? Wasn''t it you! You protected Willow because you loved her. And because you loved me, you chose to push me straight into hell. What gives you the right to say that your love for us is the same?"


    Alice was devastated by Lauren''s words, shaking her head desperately as she said, "No, that''s not true."


    Willow gazed at Lauren with teary eyes. "Lauren, I know you hate me. It''s fine if you want to bully me, but why do you have to bully me too?"


    Alice clutched Willow in her arms, crying, "Willow, stop talking. It''s all my fault."


    And just like that, the mother and daughter held each other and wept. Lauren watched them coldly, her face devoid of emotion. At that moment, David and Elliot happened to walk out of the study and saw the scene.


    Without waiting for an exnation, David immediately roared at Lauren in anger. "You ungrateful girl! You''ve barely been home, and you''re already stirring up trouble again. Do you even have a heart? Your mother and sister have been worrying themselves sick over you while you were in the hospital! Can''t you feel anything?"


    Lauren lifted her gaze and cast a cold nce at David. There wasn''t a trace of respect in her eyes-only endless mockery.


    She smirked slightly, and though she said nothing, her half-smiling expression was scarier than any words. David was so enraged by her stubbornness that his face turned livid. He stomped down the stairs and raised his hand, about to strike


    Lauren.


    Elliot immediately stopped him. "Dad, don''t be rash! Let''s talk this through!" David red at Lauren with anger. "Elliot, let go of me! I''m going to teach this disrespectful brat a lesson today!"


    Elliot held David back with all his strength, preventing him from getting even an inch closer to Lauren. Lauren met David''s gaze coldly. She was utterly fed up with this so-called father of hers. This old bastard really had a short memory. He was scared to his core thest time she pulled a knife on him, almost wetting his pants. And now, after just a few days, he dared toy a hand on her again?


    She could feel David''s hostility toward her, it was different from Alice''s or even Elliot''s. His hatred ran deep. He was her biological father, yet every time he looked at her, it was as if he were looking at his worst enemy. Under Lauren''s stare, David roared, "Apologize to your mother and Willow right now!"


    "Apologize? And why should I?" Lauren asked back.


    ...an made spre machine cani Chandda''s mau ha narinin


    Chapter 49 Stubborn


    Finished


    "I hit Willow because she deserved it. And as for Madam Alice, she''s crying because she''s done too many shameful things. What the hell does that have to do with me?" Lauren asked, her words firm and unwavering.


    David was trembling with anger and tried to lunge at Lauren again, but Elliot held him back tightly. He turned to Lauren, pleading. "Lauren, can''t you just say less for once?"


    Lauren folded her arms and sneered. "Your dad is about to hit me, and I''m not even allowed to talk back?"


    "Lauren. Elliot frowned, his expression disapproving. "No matter what, he''s still your father."


    Lauren let out a cold scoff. "My father died a long time ago. I''m an orphan


    David''s anger exploded. His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, and the veins on his neck bulged. His face turned red with anger, his jaw clenched so tightly it looked like he might shatter his own teeth.


    Pointing a trembling finger at Lauren, he shouted, "You wretched omen! Ever since you came back, this house has known no peace! You''re nothing but a harbinger of disaster!


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 50

    Chapter 50 A Knife In Hand.


    Finished


    Lauren sneered. "I can''t possibly deserve the title of a bringer of bad luck. If anyone does, it''s you. Mr. David. If you hadn''t been sleeping like a dead log back then,pletely neglecting your newborn daughter, would I have been stolen away and turned into an orphan? If you hadn''t been the one to suggest adopting Willow, would I have been repeatedly schemed against- by this fake heiress after returning to the Bet family? The one who threw this family into chaos, the one who caused today''s mess is obviously you. And yet you shove all the me onto me, a woman. You''re not just a bringer of bad luck; you''re a spineless coward who refuses to take responsibility"


    Lauren let loose, venting years of pent-up resentment and grievances all at once. Each word was like a dagger, stabbing David straight in the heart. As the chairman of Bet Corporation. David had always been held in high regard


    Even though he was already in his fifties, he had kept himself in excellent shape- tall and well-maintained,pletely devoid of the signs of drinking and indulgence. He was the symbol of a distinguished older man, far from the image of a random


    geezer.


    And yet, this very man was now being utterly torn apart by his own daughter''s words. His chest was filled with anger, breath quickened, and his face turned an rming shade of red. "You.. you."


    his


    He opened his mouth, but something seemed to be stuck in his throat. For a long moment, he couldn''t utter a single coherent


    Sentence.


    Lauren scoffed, "What? If I were you, I''d have died of shame the moment I lost my child. But look at you! Living just fine, still acting all high and mighty, and now you think you have the right to hit me! What, just because you''re old, you think you''re always right?"


    She was done ying along with this family. If they wouldn''t let her live in peace, she''d make sure none of them did either.


    Alice gasped in shock, covering her mouth with both hands. Panic and distress were written all over her face as she shouted, "Lauren, how can you say such things to your father? You''ve gone too far!"


    Willow had stopped crying peeking out from behind Allice and muttering softly, Lauren, how can you curse Dad like that? That''s too bad of you."


    Hearing this. Lauren burst intoughter as if she had just heard the most ridiculous joke. I went too far? T''in unfilial? Ask yourselves this, do you even deserve my respect! After everything you''ve done to me, have you ever treated me like family! The way you treat me is the way I treat you. Okay?"


    David exploded. His eyes were bloodshot, veins bulging as he shook with rage like a bull ready to charge. He violently pulled himself free from Elliot''s grip, raising his fist to strike Lauren. This time, neither Elliot nor Alice intervened. They simply stood by, as if they had tacitly agreed to let David teach her a lesson.


    Just as his fist was about tond. Marilyn suddenly rushed forward, shielding Lauren with her own body. "Sir, you can''t! Ms. Bet is still injured!"


    David roared, "Get out of my way! Today, I''ll bear this disrespectful brat to death?"


    With that, he swung his fist straight at Marilyn''s face. Marilyn shut her eyes, bracing herself for the impact. But it never came.


    After a long monent, when nothing happened, she slowly opened her eyes only to see that Lauren had pulled out a gleaming utility knife at some point, its sharp tip aimed directly at David


    Lauren''s gaze was as cold as ice, her grip on the knife steady. If David dared make a move, she wouldn''t hesitate to drive the de into his fist.


    The room instantly fell silent. Everyone sucked in a sharp breath. David''s anger hadn''t faded, but now, mixed with his fury, was a look of pure shock. For the second time, Lauren had pulled a knife on him.


    How could sher


    Lauren stared him down. "Go ahead, try me. You want to hit me? Let''s see whose hand moves faster! Yours or my knife?"


    She had found this knife in the storage room earlier and casually slipped it into her pocket for self-defense. She hadn''t expected to use it so soon.


    del wear livid hot hai ser at s pomtey. His hreshe in rassed marns. Toud and aerined. But instead of culmina


    Chapter 50 A Knife In Hand


    Finished


    him down, his rapid breathing only made things worse. His dizziness intensified,


    his heartbeat pounded wildly, and soon, his limbs went numb. With a loud thud, he copsed to the ground.


    Alice. Elliot, and Willow were scared.


    "David, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me?" Alice rushed to his side, trembling hands shaking him desperately


    Send Gifts


    10


    250


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 51 Their Grief Was Never for Me


    Finished


    Tears streamed down Willow''s face for real this time. She whipped around and red at Lauren, hatred zing in her eyes. "This is all your fault. You did this to Dad"


    Lauren didn''t bat an eye. There was even a little smile in her eyes as she watched the chaos unfold like it was none of her business.


    Marilyn looked panicked. "Ms. Bet, what''s happening to him?"


    Lauren answered like she was talking about the weather. "He''s hyperventting. That made his body dump too much carbon dioxide, which messed with his blood chemistry. The carbonic acid dropped, the pH shot up, and now his system''s out of bnce."


    Marilyn blinked. "What does that even mean?"


    "It''s called respiratory alkalosis"


    Marilyn had always known Lauren was sharp, but this was next-level. She stepped closer, nervous. "Ms. Bet, what should we do?


    What do you


    mean.


    .what should we do? If he can be treated, then treat him. If not, he can just die.��


    Elliot''s face darkened at her words. "Lauren!"


    Lauren didn''t even nce at him. She walked into the dining room, sat down like it was just another night, grabbed a fork. and started eating


    Her totalck of concern for David''s life hit Alice and Elliot like a punch to the gut.


    Alice''s voice cracked through her sobs. "Laurie, what is wrong with you? Your dad''s lying there like that and you''re seriously sitting there eating?" Lauren grabbed a piece of slow-cooked barbecue short rib and took a bite. Damn, that''s good.


    It was almostughable-twenty-three years old, and this was the first time she''d ever tasted short ribs that were actually tender and full of vor.


    At the orphanage, meals like this didn''t exist.


    When she got to the Bet household, she was stuck with cold leftovers like she didn''t belong


    The wildest part? She didn''t get real, hot meals until she ended up in prison. And even then, Keh made sure her life in there was miserable in his own twisted way. But still, it was better than the orphanage-or living with the Bets.


    She didn''t answer until she''d finished chewing and swallowed every bite.. Then, cool as ever, she said, "Didn''t you and your heartless family shatter mine a long time ago? And now that I''m giving you a taste of your own medicine, suddenly it''s a problem?"


    She still remembered it like it was yesterday.


    Senior year, right around New Year''s. She was burning up with a fever for three days straight.


    Couldn''t get out of bed, couldn''t even lift her head. She was stuck in the utility room the whole time, and not one person in the Bet family came to check on


    her.


    No water. No food. Nothing. Like she didn''t exist..


    Three dayster, Marilyn came back from her holiday break and found her barely breathing. If she''de back even one dayter, Lauren probably wouldn''t have made it.


    And honestly, would anyone in the Bet house have even noticed?


    12:26 PM D

 Chapter Ch 51

    Chapter 51 Their Grief Was Never for Me


    Marilyn felt bad for her and brought it up to David and Alice.


    And David? He just scoffed.


    Finished


    "She''s got a strong will. She''s not gonna die that easy. Honestly, I think she''s faking it again, trying to get sympathy. I know exactly what kind of person she is. Marilyn, if you''ve got time to worry about her, why don''t you go shovel the snow


    out


    front?"


    Alice just sighed. "Laurie really is too much. Even if she''s mad at us, she shouldn''t go three days without food or water. What if she messes up her health?


    So yeah, Alice knew. She knew Lauren hadn''t eaten or drunk anything in days- and she didn''t do a damn thing about it


    Lauren had only gone to the kitchen because she was desperate for water. Then she heard it-every word. A cold wave crawled


    up from her toes and swept over her like she''d just stepped into a frozen grave.


    Alice sobbed harder. "Laurie, when have we ever just let you suffer? Don''t lie like that. You know it''s not true."


    There it was


    They couldn''t even remember the things they''d done to her. Which only proved one thing-they''d never really seen her as at person at all.


    Her life meant less than Willow''s dog


    Not long after she got over her illness, Willow''s dog came down with something The whole Bet family freaked out. They rushed the dog to the emergency vet and dropped over fifteen grand trying to save it. But the dog didn''t make it


    When it died, they cried like the world had ended. Full-on hysterics. They even held a funeral for the damn thing.


    People who knew the truth would say, "Oh, the Bets lost a dog."


    But if you''d walked in on that scene, you might''ve thought someone''s parents had just passed.


    And that wasn''t the end of it..


    Willow turned around and med her. Said Lauren had made the dog sick. Swore up and down it caught something from


    her.


    The dog was eighteen, It died of old age. But instead of believing the vet, the Bets clung to Willow''s wild story.


    To avenge the dog. David made Lauren stand out in the freezing cold as punishment.


    Alice? She wore that same sorrowful expression she always did. Full of pity. But never lifted a finger.


    She''d been underfed her whole life. Her period didn''t even start until she was seventeen, and even then it was barely there.


    The day they made her stand outside in the freezing cold? That just so happened to be the first day of her cycle. The cold shocked her body so badly, it stopped altogether.


    She passed out from the cold. And like always, it was Marilyn who scrambled to take care of her.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 52

    Chapter 52 Letting Go Was Long Overdue.


    That incident left her sick for two whole weeks.


    Afterward, her periods didn''te back for six months. And when they finally did, they were lighter than ever-and now she had to deal with brutal cramps too.


    All of it was because of the Bets.


    Looking back, she couldn''t believe how naive she''d been. After all that heartless treatment, the version of her that just wanted to be loved still clung to hope.


    It wasn''t until she ended up behind bars that the illusion finally broke-and she saw the Bets for what they really were.


    Willow was shaking, eyes full of fury as she yelled at Lauren, "If Dad dies, I swear I''ll never forgive you!"


    Lauren stopped chewing. Her fork hit the table with a sharp nk.


    "Never forgive me? Who the heck do you think you are?" She locked eyes with Willow. "Your dad''s in that state because of


    you.


    She stood


    LITE


    and started walking toward her, slow and deliberate. "You were the one who came into my room, weren''t you? You were the one who picked a fight. You swung first- I just defended myself. And then you ran off to tattle to Madam Alice like the victim."


    Her voice kept climbing. "You stirred the pot. Then your precious dad saw his baby girl all worked up and flew into a rage- ended up hyperventting himself into respiratory alkalosis. You kicked all this off. And now you''re pointing fingers at me?"


    She stopped right in front of Willow. The second she finished speaking, her hand snapped up.


    Smack! The pnded hard and clean across Willow''s face. "You''ve got some


    nerve.


    A deep red handprint bloomed on the opposite cheek to match the first one. Her face was now perfectly, painfully bnced.


    Alice shrieked and lunged toward Lauren. "Lauren! You hit her again'' What''s gotten into you?"


    Lauren justughed coldly, sidestepped, and let Alice fall t to the ground with a loud thump.


    Elliot lost it. He shoved Lauren hard and snapped, "Lauren, that''s enough!"


    She stumbled back, almost hitting the floor.


    He moved to catch her without thinking, but before he could reach her, Marilyn had already stepped in and caught her.


    His hand froze midair, then dropped to his side. The concern on his face disappeared just as fast.


    Lauren steadied herself just in time to hear Ellioty into her. "No matter what went down, you don''t hit Willow. And with Dad the way he is, how long are you nning to keep this chaos going


    Lauren''s smirk deepened. "Oh, so now you remember your dad''s not doing well. That''s weird-didn''t see you call 911, didn''t see you try CPR or anything. Honestly, looks like you''re just waiting for the old man to drop dead so you can run thepany."


    "Shut you


    your mouth! Elliot shouted, wishing he could glue it shut. "What is wrong with you? You''vepletely lost it."


    His face was full of disappointment. For days now, he''d been walking on eggshells because of her. She hadn''t appreciated a damn thing. All she gave him was shark and bitterness.


    He used to worry she''d suffer once she married into the Brooker family out in Balewood.


    But now? That worry felt pointless. With an attitude like hers, if she got hurt, she probably had iting.


    In the middle of all the yelling, David''s whole body went stiff. His face turned a sick shade of purple, like he couldn''t breathe.


    Alice, Elliot, and Willow instantly forgot all about Lauren.


    12.26 PM


    Chapter 52 Letting Go Was Long Overdue


    Finished


    "What do we do? What are we supposed to do? Dad looks like he''s in serious pain-he''s not gonna make it!" Willow was a mess, crying hard. She wasn''t faking


    it. David had always been her rock in this house. The only one who loved her with no strings attached.


    Elliot D


    pulled out his phone and tried to call Jeffrey. The call went through, but no one answered.


    Alice was losing it, pacing around like a maniac, clearly out of her depth.


    Lauren stood there watching, cool and detached, towering over David like she couldn''t care less.


    Honestly. I hope he just keels over right now.


    But if he did? The Bets would one hundred percent me it on her. They''d eat her alive.


    And her 1.4 million dors would be down the drain.


    With that thought, Lauren finally said. "Marilyn, go grab a trash bag from the kitchen."


    Marilyn didn''t get it, but she didn''t question it either. She came back a momentter with a big ck garbage bag in hand.


    Lauren slipped the trash bag over David''s head.


    Alice, Elliot, and Willow froze, a mix of shock and outrage hitting them all at once.


    "Lauren, what the heck is wrong with you? Dad''s already like this and you''re trying to suffocate him with a trash bag? Are you. even human?" Willow screamed, hand flying up to hit her, but Lauren smacked it aside without hesitation.


    "If you don''t know what you''re talking about, then shut it Lauren''s voice cracked like a whip, instantly silencing the room.


    She scanned their stunned faces and spoke coldly. The bag is to help raise his carbon dioxide levels."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 53

    Chapter 53 Smart Girl? Prove It, Willow


    Finished


    "When someone''s hyperventting, they breathe out too much CO2. That throws off their body''s bnce, causes the blood pH to spike, and boom-respiratory alkalosis. By covering his mouth and nose with a bag, he re-breathes the CO2 he just exhaled. That slows the loss, helps reset the pH, and gets things back to normal."


    She turned to Willow. "Didn''t you are every science ss at Brightvale High Weren''t you in the top ten of your year? And you don''t know something this basic?"


    Willow''s face turned beet red, her mouth tight, but she didn''t say a word.


    A few minutester, David finally started toe around.


    He ripped the trash bag off his head and flung it to the floor. Then he staggered to his feet, looking like he was ready to take a swing at Lauren.


    But Lauren''s voice cut through the air, cool and steady. "You''d be smart to calm down. Mr. David. If you trigger another episode, you might not get so lucky next time."


    You... you ungrateful little brat


    Lauren shot him a deadpan look, scoffed, and turned to head upstairs.


    David shouted after her, "If you''ve got that much attitude, don''t stay upstairs! Go back to the damn storage room where you belong!"


    Lauren stopped halfway up the stairs and looked down at him. "Back then, I stayed out of that room because I didn''t want to owe you anything. Now? I''m staying because I saved your life. And as far as I''m concerned, your life is worth exactly one. room. If I wanted more, I''d take the whole house. This house would be mine-and the ones getting kicked out would be all of


    you.


    "You... you''re impossible!" David''s rage spiked again, and he looked like he was about to copse.


    Elliot jumped in, grabbed the trash bag off the floor, and quickly ced it back over David''s head.


    David started breathing heavily, the bag sucking in and puffing out with each breath. He looked absolutely ridiculous.


    Lauren curled her lips into a smile.


    Now that I didn''t care anymore, I could gopletely off the rails. Watching them this miserable? It felt damn good.


    Back in her room, Lauren copsed onto the soft king-size bed and let out along, tired sigh.


    God, this bed''s amazing


    If she hadn''t been stolen at birth, she probably would''ve spent every one of her twenty-something years waking up in a bed


    like this.


    She closed her eyes, letting the rare moment of quiet wash over her.


    Ten minutes passed before someone knocked-three soft, evenly spaced taps.


    Just from the sound, she knew it had to be Marilyn. The Bets never knocked. They just barged in like they owned everything.


    "Come in."


    Sure enough, Marilyn walked in holding a steaming bowl of noodle soup.


    "Ms. Bet, you should eat while it''s still hot."


    Lauren sat up and leaned against the headboard, taking the bowl from her hands.


    Just like always, the noodles were perfect-warm, with crisp greens, a soft-boiled egg, fresh scallions on top, and a touch of sesame oil that made it smell incredible.


    You only had a few bites earlier, Marilyn said gently. "You must still be hungry"


    12-26 PM M


    Chapter 53 Smart Girl? Prove It, Willow


    Lauren''s eyes filled with tears. Thank you, Marilyn."


    In this house, Marilyn was the only one who''d ever treated her like a human being.


    Finished


    She looked out for her, made sure she had food, warmth, care. Every time someoneid a hand on her, Marilyn stood in the


    way.


    If it weren''t for her, Lauren probably wouldn''t have made it out of half the beatings alive.


    "It''s because of you I''ve managed to stay alive in this ce. Her throat tightened as she said it.


    Marilyn''s heart broke at the sight of her ssy eyes. After a pause, she said quietly, "Ms. Bet, maybe... maybe you should just sneak out tonight."


    Lauren blinked, warmth rising in her chest despite everything. Her voice shook just a little. "Marilyn. I know you mean well. 1 do. But I can''t leave."


    "Why not? Don''t tell me you''re still holding onto this ce." Marilyn''s voice cracked. filled with pain and frustration. "Ms. Bet, you have no idea how coldhearted he really is. Your shoulder just got stitched up yesterday. The anesthesia hadn''t Jeven worn off, and he still dragged you back here-just so he could marry you off to that Brooker family guy"


    Marilyn just couldn''t wrap her head around it-how could any parent treat their own child with that kind of cruelty?


    Sure. Ms. Bet wasn''t raised under their roof but still-they shared blood. Wasn''t that supposed to mean something? Even if they didn''t love her did they have to go out of their way to hurt her?


    She''s been dealt a brutal hand, Marilyn thought.


    What she didn''t say out loud was that David wasn''t just cold-he waspletely out of his mind.


    Yesterday at the hospital, Lauren was out cold, not responding


    Instead of checking on her or showing concern, he grabbed her by the arm and yanked her out of bed, throwing her straight to the ground like she was nothing


    The fresh stitches on her shoulder tore open again. Blood soaked her gown. She had to be wheeled back into the OR for emergency stitches.


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 54

    Chapter 54 Fake Love Wears Thin


    Marilyn couldn''t bring herself to say any of it. The truth was too brutal. She was scared Lauren might not be able to take it.


    "Maybe marrying into the Brooker family won''t be the worst thing." Lauren said with a soft smile, trying to ease Marilyn''s


    worry.


    "Ms. Bet, why put yourself through this? After everything this family''s done to you, they don''t deserve a thing-not your


    effort, not your sacrifice."


    Lauren stayed quiet.


    I know the Bets aren 7 worth it. But Marilyn and Mia are. For them, I''d do anything.


    She took a breath and said, "Danin, these noodles smell amazing. I better eat before they get soggy


    Then she dug in, eating quickly and hungrily.


    Marilyn watched in silence, letting out a small sigh. Her heart''s still too sof. Most people would be burning with rage after being treated like that


    Lauren finished everyst bit-didn''t even leave the broth behind,


    Once Marilyn left with the dishes, the smile Lauren had forced onto her face slowly slipped away


    In her heart, she made a quiet promise. Just hold on, Marilyn. Once / marry into the Brooker family and get that 1.4 million dors. I get you and Mia out of this country. You two are the only ones I care about. And once you''re free from the Bets, I can finally act without holding back.


    From that day on. Lauren basically lived in her room.


    She only came down to eat and did her best to avoid the Bets entirely. Everything stayed calm. Even Willow kept her distance, which was unusual. Seven days passed in silence.


    That morning, after washing up, Lauren headed out of her room to grab breakfast. The moment she opened her door, she found Alice standing there with a shopping bag in hand.


    Lauren''s face went cold. What do you want?"


    She''d kept this frosty attitude all week. Alice had made a few attempts to cozy up to her, but Lauren had shut her down every time-quietly but clearly.


    Alice tried again, putting on her best motherly smile and holding out the bag like it was a gift from the heart. "Laurie, try this on. I picked out this dress just for you."


    Lauren didn''t move. "If you have something to say, just say it. No need to butter me up, Madam Alice"


    Alice''s smile faltered. The tension in the air thickened


    "Laurie, do we really have to keep things like this between us? I''m just trying to give you a dress. Let me do something a mother should do. Can''t you give me that much?"


    Lauren gave a wide, mocking smile. You weren''t a mom before, you''re not one now, and suddenly you want to y the part? Look, if you''re gonna fake some touching mother-daughter moment, at least put some effort into it. Instead of handing me a dress, why not just give me money? With money, I can buy what I like-not just ept whatever you think I should wear. A dress like this? It''s for a formal party. It''s obvious you want something. So why pretend this is about being a good mom? Just be real. There''s a party tonight, right? And Mr. Brooker''s gonna be there. That''s why you need me to show up looking presentable, right?"


    She didn''t hold back. Not one bit.


    Alice''s eyes welled up right away. Like someone hit a switch. She shook her head, voice cracking. "Laurie, that''s not fair. How


    Chapter 54 Fake Love Wears Thin


    Finished.


    "Oh So I''ve got it all wrong? Then I don''t need the dress. Take it back-1 don''t like


    it. Just give me the money instead." She held out her hand.


    Alice stood there stunned,pletely stuck.


    Lauren watched her fumble, and for once, she didn''t feel an ounce of pity-just pure satisfaction.


    Lauren was about to close the door when Alice suddenly pushed against it, like she''d finally worked up the nerve to speak.


    Laurie, there''s an auction in Hoverdale tonight. Mr. Brooker from the Brooker family will be there. I picked out the dress so you could see the man you''re going to marry


    Lauren raised an eyebrow. "And if I meet him and don''t like what I see? Are you gonna call the whole thing off?"


    Alice couldn''t answer.


    The marriage deal had already been decided-without Lauren''s input. She never had a say in it. Like it or not, she was getting shipped off to the Brooker family.


    So what was the point of meeting him now?


    Alice wanted the benefits of marrying Lauren off, but not the bacsh that came with looking like she sold her daughter for status. So she dressed it up like it was all love and concern.


    Like heck it was.


    ewe


    Trying to y the caring mother while handing her off like a bargaining chip. It was the most hypocritical move of all.


    Lauren wouldn''t have been nearly as disgusted if Alice had just admitted she didn''t care


    But no-she faked it. Over and over. Pretended to love her, gave her hope, then threw her to the wolves every single time..


    She was just a pawn in the Bets game. A puppet. A joke.


    And that was what pissed her off the most,


    Lauren''s eyes were sharp, steady. She saw through everything.


    Alice''s face turned red with shame,pletely exposed.


    Send Gift

 Chapter Ch 55

    Chapter 55 I''ll Buy What Actually Fits


    Finished


    Lauren said nothing as she reached into the bag and pulled out the dress. It was a simple red spaghetti-strap dress-basic. safe, and looked like something you''d grabst-minute from a department store clearance rack


    Eten when she fakes it, she doesn''t bother faking it well.


    "Wow, Madam Alice, how thoughtful of you." Lauren said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She really leaned into the word thoughtful.


    Alice heard the mockery loud and clear. She gave an awkward smile. "If you don''t like it, Laurie, I''ll find you something else


    Lauren tossed the dress back without hesitation. Tve still got healing wounds. You really want me to wear this?"


    The welts David left with his belt had stopped hurting, but the bruises were still clear as day-on her arms, her back, her thighs.


    Her shoulder was the it on disy


    jit


    e worst. The wound had closed up, but the scarring was obvious. In a dress like that, she''d be putting all of


    Alice finally put it together. Her face softened with guilt. That was my mistake. I''m sorry, Laurie


    "Forget the apology. Just give me the money. I''ll go buy something myself- whatever you picked doesn''t even fit me."


    Her body had been through too much. Years of undernourishment during puberty had left her t and underdeveloped, barely any curves, painfully thin.


    The Bets all had model-like bodies. David was 6 foot 1. Elliot 6 foot 2. and Alice was 5 foot 7. With genes like that, Lauren should ''ve easily hit 5 foot 7. But she barely made it to 5 foot 3.


    If not for her face��a perfect blend of David''s strong features and Alice''s elegance- no one would believe she was their biological daughter.


    Willow.


    And the dress Alice handed her? Yeah, that was never for her. It was obviously bought to fir Will


    Willow was tall and curvy, with the kind of body you could tell had been pampered. She was slim, sure, but not like Lauren- Lauren looked breakable. There was no way that dress was gonna fit.


    Alice flushed bright red. Embarrassment burned through her. She couldn''t stand to look Lauren in the eye anymore.


    She quickly pulled out a card and shoved it into Lauren''s hand.


    T-there''s 15,000 dors on this. Just take it. If it''s not enough, let me know."


    And with that, she practically bolted.


    Lauren threw on something casual, grabbed the card, and walked out of the Bet house without looking back.


    She took a cab straight to the mall-but she didn''t go anywhere near the dress stores. Instead, she made a beeline for a high-end suit shop.


    A suit was the smartest option. It looked formal and polished, and more importantly, it would cover all the bruises on her body.


    After a quick chat with the sales associate, Lauren picked out a ck suit and headed into the fitting room.


    She was just stepping out to check herself in the mirror when she overheard a tense voice nearby.


    A well-dressed man with rimless sses was frowning at one of the store employees. "There''s really no way to fix it?"


    The employee gave the suit a careful once-over, then sighed, "Sir, this is a really high-end fabric. And the hole looks like it came from a cigarette burn. Fixing it so it''spletely unnoticeable would take a high-level specialist-someone who works. in couture repairs. That''s just not something we can do in-house.


    Chapter 55 I''ll Buy What Actually Fits


    Finished


    The man''s face dropped. ''Great. Just great. Our CEO has a huge event tonight, and this suit was custom-made just for it. There''s no way we can get it back to Balewood in time for repairs."


    The associate looked genuinely apologetic. I''m so sorry, sir. It''s beyond what we can handle here. Maybe try another store?"


    I''ve already checked every reputable tailor in Hoverdale."


    Lauren nced at the suit in the guy''s arms.


    She''d seen plenty of designer pieces during her time with the Bets-but this suit? It was on a whole different level.


    The fabric alone was next-level, and the tailoring was wless. This was the kind of suit that was made specifically for one person. You wouldn''t find a second one like it anywhere.


    Even if you could fix it. it''d take serious time and cost a small fortune-probably starting at five figures.


    Maybe she''d been looking a little too long, because the man with the sses noticed her


    Lauren was standing there in the ck suit she''d just changed into. The fit hugged her narrow waist perfectly. Her shoulders, though naturally slim. looked sharp and strong thanks to the structured cut. The ck fabric made her pale skin pop. and the smooth neckline flowed up to her long neck. She had that clean, modern, take-no-crap look-polished, but not trying too


    hard.


    The guy must''ve thought she was the manager, because he came straight over, hopeful and desperate. You really can''t fix it? I''ll pay whatever it takes-just as long as it''s done before tonight


    Lauren blinked, caught off guard. He thought I worked there.


    She opened her mouth to say no-but then she looked at him. He actually needed


    her.


    And for once being needed felt... kind of good. It made saying no a little harder


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 56

    Chapter 56 The Art of Embroidery


    Almost as if guided by an unseen force, she asked, "What about embroidery?"


    The man hesitated. A perfectly good suit with an embroidered patch on the chest? It didn''t seem right.


    But at this point, he had no other choice.


    Gritting his teeth, he asked, "What kind of embroidery can you do? How good are you?"


    "I can do Swish embroidery. My skills... should be passable,"


    I had learned Swish embroidery in Hoverdale Prison. No matter how badly the other prisoners beat me, they never hurt my hands. That was because my embroidery was the best in the prison.


    Even the guards seemed to appreciate her hands


    But how good was I really? Perhaps I was simply better than the other prisoners.


    The man looked at her skeptically. "Swish embroidery? It''s one of the four great embroidery styles. Are you sure you can do


    It wasn''t that I doubted Lauren, but she was just too young.


    As the saying goes. Ten thousand taels of gold is not worth one box of Swish embroidery"


    The process was incredibly difficult, the craftsmanship intricate, and the cost high. It was often called "soft gold."


    The girl in front of him was only in her early twenties. Mastering Swish embroidery was no easy feat.


    Lauren didn''t brag She simply said. "I don''t know if I can do it, but the hole from the cigarette burn makes this suit unwearable for the banquet."


    The man was speechless. He couldn''t argue with that. It seemed that he had no choice but to trust her.


    With a resigned sigh, the man handed his suit to Lauren and silently prayed. Please let this work. The auction tonight is too important for the president.


    Lauren carefully examined the hole left by the cigarette burn, her fingers lightly tracing the surrounding fabric. In her mind. she was already sketching out the embroidery design.


    "Do you have any embroidery thread?" she asked the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper nodded and brought her all the needles and thread she needed.


    Lauren sat down at the table and concentrated.


    Before she began, she split a single strand of thread into forty-eight finer strands.. This alone left the bespectacled man and the salesman in awe.


    The man''s heart raced with excitement. Just from this one move, he could tell that Lauren wasn''t an amateur; she was a professional.


    The needle in Lauren''s hand moved like a nimble fish, weaving through the ck fabric.


    Swish embroidery emphasized delicate needlework, even stitches, and vivid threads.


    Each stitch Lauren made was precise, her touch just right.


    The threads twisted and intertwined under her fingers, gradually forming an exquisite peony.


    The petals wereyered and lifelike, with golden threads subtly highlighting the stamen. Under the light, it shimmered faintly as if it held morning dew, bringing the entire flower to life.


    1227 PM


    Chapter 56 The Art of Embroidery


    Finished


    handed it to the man.


    The man eagerly stepped forward. When he saw the embroidery on the suit, his eyes widened and his mouth opened slightly. He waspletely stunned and amazed. This... this is incredible! This isn''t just a repair; it''s an improvement!" The shopkeepers around them also gasped in admiration, their eyes filled with respect as they looked at Lauren


    Lauren smiled faintly. I''m d you''re satisfied."


    The man nodded repeatedly, so excited that he was almost speechless. Thank you so much! You''ve saved me! I... I don''t know how to repay you. How much do you want?"


    Lauren waved his hand. ��It''s nothing, just a small favor. Think of it as my way of doing good deed. I''ve had too much on my mindtely. This was a nice change


    After thanking Lauren profusely, the man hurried off.


    When Lauren stepped out of the tailor shop, she noticed that it was already dark outside. The streetlights hade on, casting a soft glow over the street


    She hailed another taxi and returned to the Bet Residence, only to find that the entire family had already left for the auction without her.


    Lauren didn''t care. If they didn''t want to wait for me, then I simply wouldn''t go


    But just as she was about to turn away, a car pulled up in front of her. The window was rolled down, revealing the impatient face of the driver. "Get in. Mr. David and Madam Alice asked me to take you there."


    Lauren stood still, her expression nk as she stared at him.


    "Get out and open the door for me."


    The driver felt a chill under Lauren''s unwavering gaze but still replied, "Don''t you have hands? Can''t you open it yourself?"


    Lauren narrowed her eyes. Even the driver dared to disrespect me. It was clear that the Bet family had given him the green light


    It seemed like the Bet family still didn''t understand the situation.


    Right now, wasn''t I the one begging them; it was the other way around.


    They needed me to marry into the Brooker family for the sake of the Bet


    Corporation''s interests, yet they couldn''t even show me basic respect. Did they really think I was that easy to manipte


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 57

    Chapter 57 The Auction.


    Lauren didn''t want to indulge the driver. She turned around and walked straight back into the vi without a second nce.


    Now it was the driver''s turn to panic.


    Mr. David and Madam Alice had explicitly instructed me to make sure that Lauren made it to the auction.


    He hadn''t expected that just a little attitude from him would make that little brat dare to give him the cold shoulder and


    refuse to go.


    The driver quickly got out of the car and chased after her into the mansion. He dropped his former arrogance and put on a pleading smile,


    "Ms. Bet, what are you doing? Mr. David and Madam Alice are waiting for you at the auction. If you don''t hurry, you''ll


    miss it!"


    Lauren sat calmly on the sofa and poured herself a cup of tea. She sipped it leisurely, not even looking at the driver.


    The driver was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. He tried every sweet word he could think of, almost falling to his knees.


    Only then did Lauren finally look up. "As a driver, you should know your position. Don''t stick your neck out for things that don''t concern you"


    "Yes, yes... The driver nodded repeatedly, even though he was seething inside. "Ms. Bet, it''s all my fault. Please, let''s go quickly."


    Lauren continued to slowly sip her tea. It was already 8.00 p.m., and the auction had begun.


    The driver was sweating profusely and regretted his earlier behavior.


    After another half hour, Lauren finally put down her teacup. "Let''s go.


    The driver felt like he''d been granted amnesty. He rushed to the car and opened the back door for Lauren "Ms. Bet, please get in


    Only then did Lauren get into the car, satisfied.


    Meanwhile, the auction was already half over.


    The Bet family of four sat in the VIP section.


    David''s face grew darker by the minute. "The auction has been going on for so long. Where is that ungrateful brat, Lauren?"


    Alice was also worried. "David, do you have Laurie''s number? Call her and ask her where she is."


    "Why should I have her number? Don''t you?" David snapped.


    "If I had it, I would have called her by now!" Alice stamped her foot in frustration. "This child, how can she be so Irresponsible! Didn''t we tell her how important tonight''s event is?"


    David gritted his teeth. "In my opinion, that brat is doing this on purpose"


    Elliot, who had been silently frowning, pulled out his cell phone. "I''ll call the driver at home."


    The call was quickly connected, and he barked into the phone, "Why isn''t Lauren here yet?"


    "Mr. Elliot, we just left the house," the driver''s voice came through, sounding helpless.


    Elliot''s anger red up. "What do you mean you just left? Didn''t I tell you that the auction starts at 8 o''clock? It''s already 8:30, and you''re telling me you just lef?"


    172


    1227 PM M


    Chapter 57 The Auction


    before the auction ends, he snapped before hanging up.


    Finished


    Willow, who had been silent the whole time, waspletely focused on the Brooker family Bossman from Balewood.


    She had only heard rumors about him that he was unstable due to certain... shorings, that he was ruthless and sadistic, with a penchant for torturing women.


    In her imagination, the Brooker family Bossman should have been a menacing figure. But to her surprise, he was strikingly handsome.


    His face was like a masterpiece, with deep contours and smooth lines that exuded nobility.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off him, feeling that the rumors might not be true. At that moment, she suddenly didn''t want Lauren to marry him anymore. Lauren was just an unloved little brat. She deserved to be trampled on, not to marry into a prestigious family and have a more handsome man than her own fance, Keh.


    Especially since this man was not only handsome but also had impable taste. de suit he was wearing


    Her gaze drifted down andnded on the custom-made


    Forget the fabric and the tailoring. The embroidered red peony on the chest of the suit was the finishing touch that elevated. it beyond "high-end custom" to something even more extraordinary.


    Could a man with such refined taste really be as terrible as the rumors suggested?


    Willow had her doubts.


    If the Bossman was really as bad as the rumors said, I would be happy to see Lauren marry him.


    But if the rumors were false, wouldn''t that mean that Lauren was getting an incredible deal?


    No, I couldn''t just sit back and let that happen.


    With this thought, Willow picked up her phone and sent a message to the driver.


    After reading it, the driver nced at Lauren through the rearview mirror. She was leaning back in her seat, eyes closed, seemingly resting.


    Send Gifts


    250

 Chapter Ch 58

    Chapter 58 The Auction Showdown.


    A glimmer of something dark shed in the driver''s eyes


    The auction hall was tense and buzzing with excitement.


    The ns and detailed information for the Eastgatend were disyed on therge screen, immediately drawing everyone''s attention.


    The host''s voice echoed through the room: "Next up, we have the highlight of today''s auction, the Eastgate Land. This property boasts a prime location and immense potential for future development. The starting bid is 140 million dors with a minimum increment of 1.4 million dors per bid. Let the bidding begin!"


    Everyone knew that securing thisnd would be like holding a golden goose.


    Elliot was the first to raise his paddle, his voice calm and confident. 147 million dors."


    His gaze was determined. As the representative of the Bet family, he was determined to win this bid. Acquiring thisnd would not only expand the Bet Corporation''s portfolio but would also enhance their standing in Hoverdale''s business


    circle.


    Before his words could fully sink in, Keh raised his paddle. "154 million dors."


    Keh dressed in a dark suit with his hair immactely styled was not to be outdone.


    With these two opening bids, others quickly joined in, and the price skyrocketed. The atmosphere in the room was tense, like a bowstring stretched to its limit, ready to snap at any moment


    Smaller families and businesses shook their heads in resignation, knowing they were in over their heads. They could only


    watch as the titans ofmerce battled it out.


    Soon the price had climbed to 280 million dors, and the number of bidders was dwindling.


    At this point, the assistant to the Brooker family Bossman, Josh, who had been sent until then, slowly raised his paddle. His voice was calm and rxed. 420 million dors."


    His expression was indifferent, but the offer was like a bomb that instantly silenced the room.


    The faces of the Bet family turned grim. They had expected the Brooker family to be formidable, but not to this extent.


    While others had increased the amount by L4 million, or 14 million dors, the Brooker family had just increased the amount by 140 million.


    420 million was almost beyond the But family''s budget limit. But now that they were in such a deep hole, backing out would mean that all their previous efforts had been wasted.


    Elliot nced at Keh beside him.


    Keh frowned slightly, his fingers tapping lightly on the armrest of his chair.


    After a moment of thought, he nodded at Elliot.


    There was no other choice. The two families would have to join forces.


    If they won the bid, they would develop the Eastgate together


    With Keh''s financial backing, Elliot regained his confidence and raised his paddle again. 490 million dors."


    He even shot a look at the Brooker family heir.


    But the Brooker family Bossman didn''t even look in his direction.


    His assistant, Josh, remained expressionless and calmly raised the paddle again. 630 million dors."


    Another 14 million was added.


    12:27 PM


    Chapter 58 The Auction Showdown


    "840 million." Josh said calmly.


    *910 million." Elliot continued.


    "1.1 billion, Josh said.


    What?!!!


    Elliot and Keh jumped to their feet and stared at the Brooker family Bossman and his assistant in disbelief.


    1.1 billion was approaching the upper limit of thend''s value.


    Elliot red at the man. Felix, have you lost your mind?"


    Felix Brooker, the Bossman of the Brooker family from Balewood!


    Finally, he turned his head slightly to look at Elliot, his voice calm. ce your bid."


    His expression was unreadable, as if to say. No matter what you bid. I''ll keep raising it.


    This calmness made Elliot feel uneasy.


    Finished


    Together, the Bet and Gray families could only muster a maximum of ten billion. If they exceeded that, the Bet family would face a financial crisis.


    David, who was sitting nearby, looked as if he could drip water from his face, his lips pressed tightly together. He was powerless, forced to watch the situation unfold.


    Keh wasn''t much better. While he maintained a calm exterior, the fear in his eyes was growing.


    The Gray family had spent a lot of money on this auction. Failure would be a huge blow to the group.


    Elliot gritted his teeth. "1.2 billion."


    Before his words were out of his mouth, Josh raised his paddle again. "1.4 billion."


    The room fell into a long silence


    Elliot and Keh exchanged nces, both seeing the same resignation and defeat in each other''s eyes. They knew they had


    Jost.


    *1.4 billion, going once! 1.4 billion going twice! 1.4 billion going third, sold." The host''s gavel fell with a resounding thud. Thend in the Eastgate officially belonged to the Brooker family..


    The Bet and Gray families were devastated. David was seething with anger,


    but he had to suppress it due to the setting.


    Elliot slumped back in his chair,pletely

 Chapter Ch 59

    Chapter 59 The Trap


    As expected, the Brooker family of Balewood had lived up to their centuries-old reputation. They had casually thrown away. 1.4 billion without blinking an eye. David and Elliot exchanged a nce, resigned to their fate.


    It seemed that the only way to get involved in the Eastgate Project now was through Lauren''s marriage to Felix.


    Elliot took a deep breath, stood up, and straightened his suit, trying to keep hisposure. He walked over to Felix and extended his hand with a friendly smile. "I have long heard of the Brooker family''s reputation. Seeing you in person today, your strength truly lives up to the rumors."


    Felix showed no special expression but shook Elliot''s hand politely.


    David suppressed his displeasure and forced a smile, wrinkles creasing his face. "Now that the auction is over, why don''t we go to the banquet hall and have a chat? What do you think, Mr. Felix?"


    Felix nodded as a response. As he left, he nced at his assistant, Josh, who immediately followed the host to handle the transfer procedures for the Eastgatend.


    By the time the group arrived at the banquet hall. Lauren had also just arrived


    The driver immediately spotted Willow. He quickly walked over to her, handed her something, and whispered, "Willow, here''s what you asked for.


    After handing it over, the driver quickly left.


    Willow nced at Lauren, who was surveying the banquet hall.


    Willow casually picked up a ss of juice, sprinkled the powder the driver had given her into it, and stirred it well. Then she


    called a waiter over.


    "Please give her this drink," she said, tilting her chin toward Lauren.


    The waiter nodded and carried the drink over to Lauren.


    Lauren didn''t think much of it. It was normal for waiters to offer drinks at banquets.


    Besides, she hadn''t eaten all evening and was a little hungry. So she took the drink and went over to the dessert area, sipping the juice while nibbling on some pastries.


    Willow watched as Lauren drank the juice, her eyes filled with malice.


    She swung over to Lauren, her hips swaying provocatively.


    "Look at you, acting like you''ve never seen good food before. How embarrassing


    Lauren was about to take a bite of her cake when she heard Willow''s grating voice.


    "Willow, do I need to remind you of your position? Stay away from me, or I''ll smash this cake in your face. Then we''ll see who''s really embarrassed."


    Willow''s face twisted in anger. She wanted to w at Lauren''s seductive, fox- like face.


    But she hadn''t lost her mind yet.


    When she remembered the drugged juice that Lauren had just consumed, her mood instantly improved.


    "You little bitch, enjoy your moment while itsts."


    Lauren sensed that something was wrong. "What do you mean? Exin yourself"


    Willow mouthed silently. "The juice you just drank was spiked. Just wait for your downfall


    12:27 PM D


    Chapter 59 The Trap


    Lauren''s pupils contracted.


    Finished


    At the same time, her body began to heat up. The sensation was sudden and intense, like waves crashing against herst shreds of rationality.


    Her cheeks flushed unnaturally red.


    Furious, Lauren lunged at Willow, but Lauren easily dodged, crossing her arms and smiling.


    "You little bitch, you''ve been so smugtely, haven''t you? You think you''re going to marry the Brooker family Bossman, Felix? Let''s see if he still wants to marry you after you strip naked in front of everyone. I''ll make sure you''re humiliated in front of Hoverdale''s elite. Everyone will see what kind of whore you really are. Hahaha!"


    Lauren could just feel the room spin around her. The once-morous banquet hall lights were now flickering like ghostly apparitions.


    rip off her clothes.


    The heat made her want to rip


    She wrapped her arms tightly around herself, her nails digging into her skin, trying to use the pain to gain some rity.


    Her panicked gaze swept the room. The guests were deep in conversation, oblivious to her plight.


    I couldn''t lose control in front of all these people. I had to leave the banquet hall immediately.


    Gritting her teeth, Lauren turned and headed for the exit


    Bur Willow wouldn''t let her go. She grabbed Lauren''s arm and shouted loudly.


    "Laurie. Mom and Dad are over there. Let''s go together.


    As she spoke, she pulled Lauren violently.


    David, Alice, and Elliot all turned around at the sound of Willow''s voice


    When Alice saw Lauren, she quickly called out, "Laurie, you''re here! Come over


    and let me introduce you to Mr. Felix."


    Lauren was frantic. If I stayed any longer, I would lose control.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 60

    Chapter 60 The Desperate Escape


    Finished


    Her body, already sumbing to the effects of the drug, began to shake uncontrobly. Beads of sweat covered her forehead.


    Biting the tip of her tongue, Lauren summoned every ounce of strength to shake off Willow. The force was so great that Lauren stumbled and fell onto a nearby table. sses and cakes fell to the floor, creating a chaotic mess that attracted the attention of the surrounding guests.


    Amidst the gasps and murmurs, Lauren limped away, ignoring the shouts and curses from her parents.


    Felix watched the slender figure in the ck suit and felt a vague sense of familiarity. But he couldn''t quite ce where he had seen her before.


    Nevermine, she was probably no one important.


    Lauren staggered out of the banquet hall.


    Her legs felt like they weighed a ton, and her body swayed uncontrobly. On her way out, she knocked over several pots of decorative flowers, leaving a trail of chaos behind her. But she had no time to care


    Gasping for breath, she just wanted to find a secluded ce to endure the effects of the drug. But arge figure blocked her path.


    "Laurie, Are you drunk? Lucas''s voice, tinged with surprise, reached her ears.


    He frowned slightly and reached out to touch her burning forehead.


    The moment his cool fingers touched her skin. Lauren''s mind went nk


    The drug surged through her like a wild beast, causing her hands to cling to his broad, strong shoulders.


    Her cheeks grew even botter, and her eyes clouded with confusion. The icy gaze she usually wore was now unfocused, driven purely by instinct.


    Lauren''s sudden closeness made Lucas''s breath catch. His body stiffened, instinctively wanting to retreat but unable to move,


    The distance between them was almost intimate. He could clearly smell the faint scent of soap on her, a sweet scent that lingered in his nose and tugged at his heartstrings.


    He could even see the fine down on her face, sofily glowing in the dim light. Her delicate features, enhanced by the drug. were breathtakingly beautiful


    3


    His Adam''s apple bobbed involuntarily. As if guided by an invisible force, Lucas''srge hand wrapped around Lauren''s slender waist. The feeling was so soft, so fragile that his heart trembled.


    His voice was hoarse with a barely perceptible tremor. "Laurie, what''s wrong?"


    At this moment, Lauren''s cheeks were flushed like fire, her lips a seductive crimson. She was as beautiful as a rose in full bloom, exuding an irresistible charm that aroused the deepest desires in everyone who saw her.


    Lauren had no idea how alluring she looked. The heat inside her was like a raging fire, and her instincts drove her to press closer to Lucas, seeking even a hint of coolness.


    Her breathing was rapid and uneven, her warm breath brushing against Lucas''s neck, igniting a fire within him that threatened to consume his rationality.


    His arm tightened around her waist, pulling her tightly into his embrace.


    His scent was like a key that unlocked a flood of memories.


    Once, that scent had apanied me through countless warm moments. Butter, it had be a de, stabbing my heart again and again.


    The familiarity brought a shred of rity to her confused mind. Lauren struggled


    to open her heavy eyelids, only to see "Lucas''s face up close. His features, his contours, all the love and hate from the past rushed back.


    Chapter 60 The Desperate Escape


    #Finished


    With a sudden burst of strength, Lauren pushed him away and pped him hard across the face. "Stuy away from me!"


    The tant hatred and disgust in her eyes stabbed Lucas''s heart, leaving him pale and speechless.


    He opened his mouth to exin, but his throat felt blocked, unable to utter a single word.


    Lauren turned and stumbled towards the elevator, her steps unsteady but determined.


    Her figure disappeared behind the closing elevator doors, leaving Lucas standing alone, his hand still resting on his burning cheek, his eyes filled with despair.


    The elevator descended quickly. Lauren leaned against the wall, gasping for air as the effects of the drug grew stronger. Her vision continued to blur.


    As the doors opened, she moved almost purely on instinct. The noise of the hotel lobby sounded distant, as if muffled by a thick barrier.


    Once outside, the world seemed shrouded in a haze, filled with blurry, shifting lights


    Lauren felt the floor spin beneath her. Her legs gave way, and she stumbled forward, crashing into a solid chest.


    The impact sent her reeling backward, but her hands instinctively grabbed the man''s cor, pulling him down with her. A pair of cold, phoenix-like eyes looked down at her in surprise.

 Chapter Ch 61

    Chapter 61 An Unexpected Scene


    "Mr. Elliot, I''ve finalized the handover for the Eastgate and..."


    Finished


    Josh approached his boss'' car with a stack of documents and a cheerful grin, only to freeze mid-sentence at the sight before him, his famously cold and unyielding boss pressing a young woman against the hood of the car in a stunningly intimate moment.


    The words caught in his throat, and he stood there, rooted to the spot, utterly dumbfounded.


    Felix gazed down at the dazed Lauren in his arms, reconizing her as the girl who had asked him for a cigarette in the hospital stairwell just days earlier.


    Felix thought, back then, she''d been a fragile figure, her eyeshadowed with loneliness, smoking on the steps like a lost, abandoned creature, pathetic and pitiful. Now, she was a different person entirely. Her cheeks glowed a ripe peach- red, her eyes squeezed shut, longshes fluttering uncontrobly. Sweat-soaked strands of hair clung messily to her smooth forehead. Her parted lips, flushed and rosy, released hot, uneven breaths apanied by faint, distressed moans she couldn''t suppress.


    Lauren''s small hands moved as if possessed, fumbling cross Felix''s chest until, with a sharp rip, she tore open his cor.


    In an instant, his firm, sculpted chest was bared to the cool night air, its pale, jade-like skin shimmering with an almost hypnotic allure.


    Josh''s eyes bulged, his mouth dropping into a perfect his jaw practically hitting the pavement.


    Boss, the eternal bachelor, always so icy and immune to women, yet here he is, getting wild in secret, he thought,


    stunned.


    He recalled that Kate fretted endlessly over his boss'' unmarried status, her eighty-year-old hair whitening with worry. This scene? It''s a golden "surprise" for


    her.


    With a sly grin, Josh whipped out his phone, snapped a quick photo of the steamy encounter, and sent it off to Kate with lightning-fast fingers.


    Imagining her delight, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    But his daydreams were cut short as Felix delivered a swift, precise chop to the girl''s slender neck.


    One moment, Lauren was squirming restlessly in his arms. The next, she went limp, copsing against him, still as a doll.


    Josh''s excitement crashed into confusion, his face locking into a bewildered grimace, Wait, what!


    Josh thought to himself, Isn''t this where the domineering CEO sweeps the damsel into his arms, flings open the car door, sets her gently on the leather seat, and then leans in for well, you know, in the roomy backseat?


    Years of devouring CEO romance novels had taught high that''s how it should y out.


    Why wasn''t his boss sticking to the script?


    Blinking in disbelief, he met Felix''s frosty re, "Had your fill of staring?"


    Chapter 61 An Unexpected Scene


    gazended on Lauren''s thee, and he blurted, "Huh? It her?"


    "You know her?" Felix arched an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, she''s the one who embroidered that peony on your suit."


    Finished


    "So it''s her." Felix murmured, his eyes lingering on Lauren''s defenseless, sleeping face, a flicker of curiosity stirring within him.


    The Eastgate project was vital to his expansion in Hoverdale, and the suit he wore had been custom-made for high-stakes events like the auction.


    He hadn''t anticipated someone sabotaging it with a deliberate burn mark, likely the work of a rival Hoverdale family.


    Repairing a bespoke suit like that was no small feat; he''d had little hope it could be salvaged.


    Yet the Swish-style peony embroidered over the damage had astonished him.


    More than that, the stitching felt oddly familiar, reminiscent of the "Pine and Crane" piece he''d bought for 4.2 million dors at an auction to mark his grandmother''s birthday.


    His grandmother adored Swish embroidery, especially that "Pine and Crane" work. He''d tried to track down more pieces by the same artist, only to learn there were just two in existence, "Pine and Crane" and an unfinished masterpiece, "National Beauty and Heavenly Fragrance," its craftsmanship even more exquisite.


    For reasons unknown, the embroiderer had abandoned it a month shy ofpletion.


    260

 Chapter Ch 62

    e Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 62 A Glimmer of Purpose


    Finished


    He''d always assumed the embroiderer must have died nexpectedly, why else would someone abandon. such a work of art?


    "Mr. Elliot?"


    Felix snapped out of his thoughts, ncing at the peo


    on his suit, then at Lauren cradled in his arms.


    If her embroidery skills were truly exceptional, perhaps she could finish ''National Beauty and Heavenly Fragrance." It would be the perfect birthday surprise for his grandmother.


    Noticing Lauren''s unnatural state, likely drugged, he hosted her into the car and ordered crisply, "To the hospital


    When Lauren awoke, she was in a hospital bed.


    The unbearable heat that had consumed her was gone, her mind sharp and clear.


    Memories of Willow''s venomous smirk and sinister actions at the banquet flooded back, igniting a fierce -hatred within her.


    She climbed out of bed and left the hospital without a second thought.


    Josh, havingpleted the adMs. Betion paperwork and picked up some essentials, returned to find her bed empty.


    Half an hourter, Lauren arrived back at the Bet family home by taxi.


    She''d barely stepped through the door when her father, David''s furious tirade crashed over her like a storm. "You ungrateful wretch, how dare you show your face here!"


    Before he finished, a teacup hurtled toward her. Lauren''s eyes narrowed, and she dodged sideways.


    The cup shattered against the floor with a loud crash.


    "You dare dodge?" David bellowed. "I''ll beat some sense into you, you ill- mannered brat!"


    Willow, ying the concerned sister, interjected, "Dad, please calm down. I''m sure Sister didn''t mean it."


    "Mean it?" he roared. "She shoved you at the banquet, got you filthy, and humiliated you in front of everyone. She did it on purpose, she can''t stand seeing you thrive and wants to drag the Bet family down with her! David''s eyes bulged with rage. "Lauren, get on your knees!"


    Lauren stood unflinching, her gaze piercing, her voice ice-cold. "Why should I kneel? It was Willow who drugged me at the banquet to ruin me. You don''t question her, you me me instead?"


    Tears welled up in Willow''s eyes as she choked out, "Sister, I can forgive you for pushing me and embarrassing me, but you can''t nder me like this."


    Her father exploded, "You dare talk back? Willow''s always sweet and sensible, she''d never stoop so low! Apologize to her now, or I''ll teach you some manners!


    Chapter 62 A Glimmer of Purpose


    Finished


    Alice hesitated but sided with her husband. "Laurie, just apologize. Don''t tear the family apart.


    Elliot frowned. "Laurie, you went too far today. Say sorry to Willow."


    Lauren stared at these familiar yet alien faces, her hatred boiling over like a volcano.


    Every ounce of patience she''d clung to snapped.


    Years of pent-up grievances and fury burst forth like a am breaking.


    Her eyes turned bloodshot, a wild glint of madness shing within them.


    "You all take her side, pushing me to the edgel Fine, perfect!" She was a caged animal finally unleashed.


    Sh


    thought, If they wouldn''t give me justice, I''d im it myself.


    She lunged forward, seized the ashtray from the coffee table, pinned Willow


    down, and brought it crashing dowIL.


    "Ahh!" Willow''s terrified scream pierced the air.


    Fueled by rage, Lauren struck again and again, targeting Willow''s head.


    "Die, all of you!"


    David, distraught, roared, "Stop it!"


    He charged at Lauren, his hand raised to strike.


    Marilyn instinctively threw herself between them. "Sir you can''t hit her! If you hurt


    Ms. Bet, she won''t be able to marry Mr. Felix!"


    "Get out of my way! I''ll kill this troublemaker today!" He grabbed a potted nt


    from the table and aimed it at Lauren''s head.


    It was clear he harbored no fatherly love, each blow was meant to end her.


    Marilyn stood firm, shielding Lauren.


    Lauren kept hammering the ashtray down on Willow, leaving her bloodied and dazed..


    Elliot rushed over, grabbing at Lauren. "How long are you going to keep this up?"


    260


    ��

 Chapter Ch 63

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes,


    Chapter 63 A Family Fractured


    Lauren flung the ashtray, striking Elliot square in the forehead.


    Blood poured down his face as he groaned, clutching his head and stumbling back.


    Willowy sprawled on the floor, blood streaming, clushing her head and wailing.


    But Lauren didn''t stop, her eyes zed with unhinged fury.


    Finished


    She pummeled Willow''s face with wild ps, each smack ringing out sharply. Willow''s checks swelled, blood trickling from her mouth.


    Alice sobbed, "Laurie, stop! Please, stop!"


    Lauren was beyond hearing, lost in her rage.


    She''d endured for years, mastering tolerance, yet it had earned her nothing but indifference from this family.


    She was done, today, it would end..


    Death, to Willow first, then Jack!


    Her hands trembled, not from fear, but from fury at its peak,


    She pulled a utility knife from her pocket, raised it high, and aimed for Willow''s throat


    "No!" Alice screamed, her voice cracking.


    In a frantic move, she grabbed the blood-stained ashtray and smashed it against Lauren''s head with all her might.


    With a dull thud, the knife ttered to the floor. Laure turned slowly, locking eyes with Alice, who dropped the ashtray in terror.


    "Laurie, Mom didn''t mean to... You wouldn''t stop and listen, I had no choice..."


    Lauren''s vision blurred, and she crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    Marilyn panicked, but the family swarmed around Willow instead.


    Elliot scooped up Willow and carried her upstairs, Alice trailing behind.


    No one spared Lauren a nce.


    Marilyn''s heart ached. ��Mr. David, Ms. Bet is bleeding badly, please save her...."


    David cut her off. "Marilyn, we don''t need a nosy servant like you. You''re fired. Get out, now." His tone was frigid, devoid of warmth.


    Tears brimmed in Marilyn''s eyes, but she pressed on. "Mr. David, I don''t understand. She''s your daughter, why treat her so cruelly? She grew up apart from you, finally came home, shouldn''t she be cherished? Don''t you have a heart..."


    Chapter 63 A Family Fractured


    "Shut up! My family''s business isn''t yours to meddle in Out!" he thundered.


    Marilyn stood her ground. ��I''ll leave, but I''m bandaging Ms. Bet''s wound first." 4.51%�D


    Finished


    Madam Alice had struck hard, the ashtray''s sharp edge had carved a deep, triangr gash in Lauren''s head, blood soaking the carpet.


    As Marilyn reached for the first aid kit, David had her dragged out and tossed from the vi.


    He red at Lauren, lying unconscious in a pool of blood, with nothing but irritation.


    He kicked her contemptuously, blood smearing his shoe. "Such a curse, always stirring up trouble," he muttered, scowling.


    Laureny abandoned on the cold floor, left to her fate


    Outside, rain began to fall, light at first, then torrential, drenching Marilyn''s thin clothes.


    She gripped the vi''s iron gate, tears mingling with rain, shouting hoarsely, "Mr. David, Madam Alice, please! She''s your own flesh and blood! Have mercy! Her head''s bleeding, she''ll die without help!"


    Her cries faded into the storm, unanswered.


    Each raindrop hammered her broken heart. "Ms. Bet, why must you suffer so...."


    After an eternity, Lauren stirred, head pounding, vision swimming.


    The dim, empty living room greeted her, the family gone, only a stark bloodstain marking the chaos that had unfolded.


    +


    260

 Chapter Ch 64

    The Heiress Revived Ch 64


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 64 A Vow of Vengeance


    Finished


    Her fingers clenched into fists, eyes zing with hatred, "What you owe ime, I''ll take back a thousandfold...


    She dragged herself out of the Bet family vi.


    Outside, she spotted Marilyn, soaked and shivering. Tears spilled down Lauren''s checks.


    "Marilyn, I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    Marilyn rushed to her, trembling hands steadying her. Ms. Bet, you''re awake! Get on my back, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Lauren tried to protest, but Marilyn had already crouched down.


    Her heart softened, and she climbed on silently.


    Rain poured relentlessly as Marilyn trudged through the mud, her aging back bowing under Lauren''s weight. Each step was a battle, but she gritted her teeth clutching Lauren tightly.


    Rain streamed from Marilyn''s hair, dripping onto Lauren''s hands, cold, yet warming her soul.


    The stark contrast between her family''s cruelty and Marilyn''s devotion made this kindness all the more precious.


    Marilyn staggered to the roadside, waving desperately at passing cars. Stop! Please stop!"


    Rain filled her mouth, choking her, but she pressed on


    Cars sped by, sshing them with icy water, amplifying their misery.


    Marilyn stumbled, nearly copsing, but steadied herself, hoisting Lauren higher. "Hang on, Ms. Bet


    Lauren''s consciousness waned, her feverish forehead pressed against Marilyn''s chilled neck, soft groans. escaping her lips.


    The world blurred as cold seeped into her bones.


    Just as Marilyn''s hope faltered, a ck Phantom pulled up.


    The window lowered, revealing a man''s cool, piercing eyes. His gaze swept over them, settling on Lauren''s ashen face.


    Marilyn pleaded, "Sir, please save my Ms. Bet! She''s hurt, she''s dying!"


    Blood from Lauren''s head mingled with rain, streaking the ground red.


    Felix frowned. How did she end up like this so fast? Wordlessly, he opened the door, motioning them inside.


    The car sped to the hospital, Felix silent the entire way


    At the hospital, Lauren was rushed to the emergency room.


    Chapter 64 A Vow of Vengeance


    The corridor''s harsh lights illuminated Marilyn''s anxious, weary


    face.


    Finished


    A doctor soon approached, his expression grim. ''Severe head trauma, excessive blood loss, and infection from the rain, she''s critical. Who''s her family? We need consent for surgery."


    Marilyn faltered. "Can a nanny sign?"


    "No, only family. Contact them, quickly," the doctor insisted..


    Marilyn fumbled for her phone, dialing David, blocked Alice, connected. "Madam Alice, Ms. Bet is,


    "Marilyn, know your ce," Alice snapped. "Lauren''s our daughter, we discipline her as we see fit. You''re fired. Don''t call again." The line went dead.


    Desperate, Marilyn tried Elliot.


    Fresh from bandaging his own wound, he answered irritably, "What?"


    260

 Chapter Ch 65

    Chapter 65 A Stranger''s Mercy


    Marilyn sobbed, "Mr. Elliot, Ms. Bet is dying, pleasee...


    Recalling his and Willow''s injuries, Elliot''s temper red.


    Haven''t been good enough to her? What more does she want Threatening Dad with a knife, bashing Willow with an ashtray, she''s out of control. If I don''t stop her, she''ll go too far


    Coldly, he replied, "Her life or death means nothing to me," and hung up, resolute. Marilyn stood helpless in the corridor.


    She turned to Felix, pleading. "Sir, please help my Ms. Bet."


    With over a decade in the Bet household, she could tell this man held power. A single word from him could save them. She looked at him like a lifeline.


    The doctor pressed, "She''s critical, any dy could kill her. Where''s the family? Sign now!"


    Felix''s brow creased slightly. ncing at the peony on his chest and thinking of "National Beauty and Heavenly Fragrance," he told the doctor, "I''ll sign."


    The doctor sized him up, tall, poised, radiating innate authority. In the sterile corridor, he shone like a beacon.


    "Your rtion to the patient?"


    Felix hesitated, they were near-strangers.


    To hasten things, Marilyn blurted, "He''s her fianc��


    She shot him a desperate, hopeful look.


    He met her gaze briefly, then signed the consent form with a fluid stroke.


    Once the doctor entered the operating room, Marilyn thanked Felix profusely, tears in her eyes. "Sir. thank heaven for you! Without you, Ms. Bet was done for!"


    Felix remained stoic, sitting on a bench with crossed legs.


    The surgery stretched on, dawn breaking, yet the operating room doors stayed shut.


    His phone rang, slicing through the tense silence.


    He opened his eyes, unfazed by the sleepless night, still exuding elegance, and answered, "Grandma."


    Kate''s voice bubbled with joy. "You rascal, when did you snag a granddaughter- inw without telling me?"


    Granddaughter-inw? He was baffled.


    Assuming she was nudging him toward marriage again, he said, "Grandma, anything else?"


    "Can''t I just call my grandson?" she asked.


    Thu Mat II E-


    Chapter 65 A Stranger''s Mercy


    "No, he replied.


    Finished


    "Fine, fine. Don''t scare her off with that frosty attitude. Tell me where you are, I''lle see her myself. I feed to meet her to rest easy," she said.


    "Grandma, if there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up." Unwilling to dive into this now, he ended the call.


    At the Brooker family estate in Balewood, the white-haired Kate sighed at the dead line.


    "That boy''s icy streak, who''d he get it from? Rumors call him a yboy, but I wish he were, at least it''d prove he''s got some charm.


    She thought to herself, nearing thirty, no girlfriend, no dates, I even wondered if he liked men. I''ve worried myself sick over his marriage. Now there''s hope. I''ve got to keep tabs or his coldness will chase her off."


    Anna, listening to her ramble, smiled. "Madam Kate, how''d you hear Mr. Felix''s got a girlfriend?"


    Kate opened Josh''s chat, beaming. "Josh sent thisst night, I saw it this morning. Anna,e take a look at


    her.


    260

 Chapter Ch 66

    Chapter 66 A Grandmother''s Hopes


    Anna leaned in.


    Finished


    The photo captured Lauren pinned against the Phantom hood by Felix, the dim streetlight casting an intimate glow over them.


    Kate had been over the moon, already picturing great-grandchildren.


    "Anna, what do you think?"


    Lauren''s profile showed a high nose, full forehead, and red lips, strikingly beautiful.


    But Anna felt a twinge of recognition she couldn''t ce from just a side view.


    "She''s lovely, just too skinny."


    Kate studied the image. Lauren''s hands gripped Felix''s cor, her arms so thin her bones stood out, definitely undernourished.


    "Too thin, indeed. Anna, pack my bags. I''m off to Hoverdale to fatten up my granddaughter-inw


    Madam Kate, Anna cautioned, "the forecast says Hoverdale''s got heavy raining. It''s not safe to travel. and showing up drenched wouldn''t do for meeting her


    Kate nodded. "Fair point. I''ll wait out the rain, I can''t let her think I don''t take her seriously."


    This rare chance at a granddaughter-inw couldn''t be squandered.


    "Oh, Anna, check our stock of donkey-hide gtin, cordyceps, deer antler, buy more if we''re low. She''s. frail, she needs nourishment. Once the rain clears, we''ll head out with the supplements. Her health''s in your hands, your medicinal cooking''s the best. Get her strong this year, and maybe next year, a chubby great-grandson! Oh, finally something to look forward to!" Kate said.


    Kate pped gleefully, her smile ear-to-ear.


    Anna shared her joy and thought to herself, Mr. Elliot was wless, just too reserved.


    Rumors had painted him as a womanizer or impotent, prompting Madam Kate to book urologists, thankfully, Josh had stepped in.


    He''d said, "In CEO novels, the president''s the ultimate loof prince, girls love it. He''s fine, Madam Kate."


    She''d shot back, "Aloof prince? He''ll end up a monk! Normal men have kids by thirty. If he''s not defective, why avoid women? Josh, tell me straight, does he like men?"


    Josh had bolted, shuddering.


    Anna nced at the beaming Madam Kate, thinking. A family treasure. Now, with proof of a girlfriend, she could


    rr.


    In Hoverdale, at the Bet family home, Alice finally remembered Lauren.


    Recalling her daughter''s bloodied, unconscious form, guilt gnawed at her.


    Chapter 66 A Grandmother''s Hopes


    Laurie''s so stubborn. Willow''s so sweet, why can''t she like her?"


    "She must still resent Willow for taking her ce as the Bet heiress. Such a tough child,"


    Sighing, she descended the stairs.


    Finished


    The blood-stained carpet was gone, the living room pristine, as ifst night''s chaos never happened.


    She knocked on the storage room door hesitantly. No answer.


    "Laurie, you awake?" Silence.


    She pushed it open, unlocked, empty.


    Panic rising, she raced upstairs to the princess room prepared for Lauren.


    It was untouched, the bed pristine.


    Regret flooded her, regret for her actions, her loss of control, her failure to check on Lauren''s injuries.


    Images of Lauren''s pale, bloodied face haunted her.


    She summoned a servant. "Where''s Laurie?"


    The servant shook her head. "Madam Alice, we didn''t see Ms. Bet Lauren this morning."


    Alice sagged against the wall, drained.


    Elliot emerged, seeing her distress. "Mom, what''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    Tears welled up. "Laurie''s gone."


    Even Elliot tensed. "How? She was here yesterday."


    Alice crumpled, sobbing. "It''s my fault, I drove her away. If something happens to


    her, I can''t live..."


    Elliot recalled Marilyn''s call. He dialed her, blocked.


    "Mom, call Marilyn."


    She tried, blocked too.


    "Let''s check the cameras," he suggested.


    In the surveince room, their faces turned from confusion to horror.


    The footage showed Lauren, blood-soaked, leaving the vi, with sixty-year-old Marilyn carrying her through the rain.


    Alice gasped, tears streaming. "Laurie, my Laurie....


    Elliot stared, the scene slicing into his heart.


    "Marilyn must''ve taken her to the hospital. Let''s go."


    22143 Thu Mar 27,


    Chapter 66 A Grandmother''s Hopes


    He drove fast, wipers battling the downpour.


    Alice sat beside him, eyes vacant, hands clenched, praying silently for Lauren''s


    safety.


    260


    Finished

 Chapter Ch 67

    Chapter 67 Blood Means Nothing


    She panicked, grabbing a maid and asking urgently, "Where''s Lauren?"


    A Finished


    The maid shook her head. "Ma''am, when we woke up this morning, Miss Lauren was already gone."


    Alice went limp, like all the strength had been drained from her body. She copsed against the wall,pletely unhinged.


    Elliot came out of the bedroom and froze when he saw her like that.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Are you feeling sick?" he asked, rushing over.


    Alice looked up at him with red-rimmed eyes, her voice trembling. ��Lauren''s gone."


    Even Elliot started to panic. "What do you mean, gone She was just here yesterday."


    Alice slid to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly. "It''s my fault... I drove her away. If anything happens to her, I''ll never forgive myself....


    Elliot suddenly remembered the phone call Marilyn madest night. He quickly pulled out his phone to call her-but he was already blocked.


    His face darkened. "Mom, you try calling Marilyn."


    Alice''s hands trembled as she dialed, but the result was the same-blocked.


    "Let''s check the security cameras," Elliot said, steadying himself.


    They rushed to the monitoring room, and as the footage yed, confusion on their faces turned to horror.


    On the screen, Lauren''s blood-soaked figure could be seen dragging herself out of the vi. Then, Marilyn


    already sixty years old-carried her through the storm, step by step, into the pouring rain.


    Alice gasped, pping a hand over her mouth as tears streamed down her face. "Lauren... my poor Lauren....


    Elliot stared at the screen, his eyes dark with pain. That image cut into him like a de.


    "Marilyn must''ve taken her to the hospital. Let''s go now!"


    He drove like a man possessed, the wipers thrashing back and forth against a storm they could barely push through.


    In the passenger seat, Alice stared nkly out the window, her hands sped so tightly her nails dug into her palms. She kept whispering under her breath, begging for Lauren to be okay.


    In the hospital, Lauren slowly came to. Her head was pounding, but it was nothingpared to the pain in her chest.


    She stared nkly at the stark white ceiling as memories from the night before flooded her brain-Alice''s


    Chapter 67 Blood Means Nothing


    51%


    #Finished


    The tears came before she could stop them-first one, then two, then an endless stream soaking her pillow.


    She was Alice''s biological daughter, carried in her womb for ten months. And yet,


    in front of Willow-the adopted daughter-her life had meant nothing.


    She should''ve been used to the Bets'' cold cruelly by now.


    But somehow it still hurt this much.


    Lauren sucked in a deep breath and forced the pain and tears back down.


    There''s no point in crying.


    These people weren''t worth it.


    She had just wiped her face dry when the door opened


    She thought it was Marilyn-but when she turned her bead, she locked eyes with Alice, whose eyes were red from crying.


    "Lauren, you scared me to death," Alice sobbed. "Why would you leave in the middle of the night like that? It was raining so hard, it was freezing-do you have any idea how worried I was? If anything had happened to you, I''d-how could I live with myself?"


    She rushed forward, trying to hug her, but Lauren shoved her away before she could even touch her.


    Lauren''s eyes were cold, full of disgust and mockery.


    Alice''s performance made her sick.


    Justst night, she''d bashed her over the head with a ss ashuray without a


    shred of mercy. Now she was ying the loving mother? Like hell.


    Letting her bleed out on the floor-and now she shows up with crocodile tears and open arms? Disgusting.


    Alice''s heart cracked at the rejection. "Lauren, I know I messed up this time. Please, just forgive me-just once, okay?"


    Lauren didn''t move.


    Elliot jumped in quickly. "Lauren, Mom was out of line yesterday, but she''s been a wreck ever since. She was up all night,bing the whole city looking for you. She''s terrified of losing you."


    "We''re family. Blood is blood. You break a bone, and it still stays connected by tendons. Look at her right -now-she''s not faking this. She really thought she lost you."


    Lauren didn''t believe a word of it.


    Searching the whole city, huh?


    They didn''t even have dark circles under their eyes. They lookedpletely rested. If anything, they must''ve gotten a full night''s sleep and only just realized she was gone this morning.


    43 Thu, Mar 27


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 68

    Chapter 68 A Bond Beyond Blood


    Finished


    Lauren thought to herself, searching all night? They looked refreshed, no trace of exhaustion. If I hadn''t woken, if Marilyn hadn''t carried me out, if I hadn''t reached the hospital I''d be dead. My survival was my own grit, not their


    care.


    She ignored them, her face a mask.


    Her detachment rattled Elliot.


    He''d rather she raged than stayed silent, at least anger showed she cared.


    Frustrated, he snapped, "What do you want? Tell us how to make you happy. Since you got out of prison,


    how with you, and you''re still not


    sat any scenes have you caused? We pamper you, love you, put up


    satisfied, stirring up trouble again and again.


    Why''d Mom hit you? Because you pushed Willow at the banquet, shamed the Bet family. Then at home, you attacked her instead of apologizing. You messed up first, can''t Mom discipline you? You''re her daughter, parents have that right."


    Lauren listened to his rant, a mocking smirk tugging at her lips, her eyes still frigid.


    Arguing was pointless. Experience had taught her that in this "family," truth didn''t matter, only Willow did.


    So, she said nothing.


    But Marilyn, who''d overheard it all, couldn''t hold back


    She stormed in, pushing past Alice and Elliot, and mmed a thermos on the bedside table.


    Her chest heaved with fury and grief.


    She thought to herself,st night, without that kind stranger, Ms. Bet would''ve died from her wounds and infection. Now, barely awake, unfed, unrested, and they came to berate her? Was this human? I''d held my tongue, but my conscience wouldn''t let me watch Ms. Bet suffer this injustice silently. No decent person could.


    "Mr. Elliot, have a heart. What kind of life has Ms. Bet lived? In prison, bullied and scarred, did any of you visit?


    When Mr. David whipped her, who stopped him?


    Madam Alice forced her to cut off her finger to repay her birth, can you fathom her pain?" Marilyn''s voice quivered with emotion.


    say you pamper, love, and tolerate her, where''s the proof?"


    Alice paled, speechless.


    Elliot stared, stunned, at Lauren''s impassive face.


    "Every time Ms, Bet is wronged, you me her without facts. Have you ever


    cared what she''s endured? Beating and scolding, is that your love? Pushing her


    to the brink, is that your love?" Marilyn''s eyes reddened.


    Chapter 68 A Bond Beyond Blood


    thought, for years, only Marilyn had truly cared for me. The Bet family wasn''t worth to be mad about it.


    She patted Marilyn''s hand, signaling her to calm down


    Finished


    Alice rallied, choking out. "Marilyn, how can you say that? Wec... we did it for Laurie''s good. She''s too wild, always causing trouble..."


    "For her good?" Marilynughed bitterly. "Madam Alice look at her now, bias is blinding. Ask yourself, have you ever treated her like your daughter?"


    you


    call this her good? Your


    Marilyn continued, "If you don''t love her, fine, love takes time. She didn''t grow up with you, so no bond makes sense. But to not love her and still hurt her, how can you be so cruel to your own child?"


    Alice nced at Lauren, who gazed at Marilyn with pure trust, as if Marilyn were her real mother, while she, the birth mother, was filth in her daughter''s eyes.


    260

 Chapter Ch 69

    Chapter 69 A n Unspoken


    51%


    # Finished


    Alice thought to herself, Lauren''s longing for the Bet Jamily had vanished, her hope for a home stripped away. Memories shed, Lauren''s tentative attempts to connect, brushed off by the Now, those moments pierced my heart.


    At this moment, she even forgot to cry.


    She knew, Lauren truly didn''t care about them anymore.


    No fights, no fuss, they meant nothing to her.


    Panic gripped Alice. She grabbed Lauren''s thin hand. Turic. I''m still your mother, no matter what."


    Lauren shoved her away. "Legally, I''m not tied to the Bet family."


    The words hit like a sledgehammer. Alice''s eyes widened, staggering back.


    Elliot bristled. "Lauren, what''s the point of saying useless things?"


    "Useless? Mr. Elliot, don''t you know your household registry never listed me?" "No way." Elliot stunned.


    "Ask your mother if it''s true." Lauren said.


    Elliot spun to Alice. "Mom, she''s lying, right?"


    Elliot thought, Lauren had been back eight years, living with us for three, her name should''ve been added long ago.


    He expected a firm denial, but Alice faltered, visibly shaken.


    His heart tightened. "Is there really no..."


    Alice covered her face, sobbing. "Laurie, I''m so sorry...


    "Heh!�� Lauren sneered. "No wonder the servants look down on me, calling Willow ''Ms. Willow Bet'' and me "Ms. Lauren. They''re right, Mr. David and Madam Alice never meant to im me. I''m just a guest living under the same roof. I''m not a Bet. Can both of you leave now?"


    Alice''s head snapped up, her eyes resolute, sorrow reced by steel. "Like it or not, I carried you for ten months. Your blood ties to the Bet family can''t be cut. As a Bet, you owe this family your contribution. Don''t forget your promise to your father and me. Break it, ignore the Bet legacy, and you''ll never get what you want. Her tone was unyielding, each word a hammer blow.


    Lauren wasn''t shocked, she''d seen iting. When love failed, they''d dangle the 1.4 million dors over


    her head.


    Even if she resisted, they''d use Marilyn and Mia to force her.


    Marrying the Brooker family''s Bossman wasn''t optional


    Her heart was shattered, their threats no longer stung or surprised her.


    She knew this visit wasn''t concern, it was to lock her into the Brooker family''s Bossman marriage for the


    Chapter 69 A n Unspoken


    Finished? Then go." Her voice was t, emotionless.


    She turned away, refusing to face their loathsome presence.


    Alice''s heart twisted.


    She wished Lauren still craved her love, even just a tear


    But there was nothing.


    Finished


    The more it hurt, the harsher her parting shot. "You look fine. Discharge soon. Your father and I will set up a meeting with Mr. Felix." She turned and fled the


    room


    Elliot gave Lauren a long look, as if to speak, but sighed and followed.


    The room fell silent, Lauren''s shaky breaths the only sound.


    Her hands gripped the nket, clenching and unclenching, her heart aching.


    She willed herself not to cry, they weren''t worth it.


    Her tension eased as Marilyn''s gentle "Ms. Bet, hungry?" broke the silence. Marilyn opened the thermos, and the rich scent of chicken soup filled the air.


    Sipping it, Lauren murmured, ''I envy Mia for having a mom like


    you.


    260


    Ŀ

 Chapter Ch 70

    Chapter 70 A Past Unrecognized


    Marilyn''s eyes reddened with pity and sorrow, but she forced the tears back.


    Finished


    She sat by Lauren''s bed. "Ms. Bet, let''s leave the Bet family. They''ve never cared for you. Cut them offpletely, and we''ll go somewhere they can find us, live quietly, peacefully."


    Lauren yearned for that, to break free of this suffocating hene."


    But the thought vanished as quickly as it came.


    If I left the Bet family wouldn''t let Marilyn off and Mid schooling would suffer.


    She would leave, but only after marrying the Brooker family''s Bossman and securing the 14 million dors. Then she''d take Marilyn and Mia with her.


    She couldn''t tell Marilyn this, so she stayed quiet.


    Her eyes were hollow, her eating mechanical, tasting nothing.


    Marilyn pressed, "Ms. Bet, I see you''re done with the Bet family. You wanted out the day you left prison, why hesitate now? Are they threatening you?"


    Lauren bit her lip, avoiding Marilyn''s worried gaze. "No"


    Her voice was faint, fragile as a whisper in the wind.


    Marilyn wanted to push, but seeing Lauren''s reluctance, she sighed, her eyes brimming with helplessness and love.


    The next morning, sunlight filtered through the window, warming Lauren''s bed.


    After a night''s rest, her head felt lighter, her mind clearer.


    She eased out of bed, craving fresh air.


    But as she stepped into the corridor, a familiar, lilting voice stopped her.


    Looking up, she saw Willow and Lucas walking side by side, chatting andughing.


    Willow wore a white dress, her makeup subtle, a bandage on her forehead, every inch the delicate, pure flower that begged for protection.


    Spotting Lauren, her smile stiffened, panic flickering in her eyes. She trembled, whispering, "Sister."


    Lucas, startled to see Lauren, looked guilty and pained.


    Lauren''s face remained calm and thought, these two, one fake, one fickle, were made for each other.


    She paused briefly, then kept walking, as if they weren''t there.


    Willow bit her lip, feigning fear yet pressing forward. Hey, feeling better? Luca and


    I came to see you. Where are you headed?"


    Chapter 70 A Past Unrecognized


    Stepping closer, Lauren raised her hand and pped Willow hard before she could react.


    The blow sent Willow stumbling, her makeup smearing a red handprint ring on her cheek.


    351%�X


    Finished


    Lucas caught her, then shoved Lauren, livid. "Lauren, you''re too much! Willow came to check on you, and you hit her for no reason. What''s your problem?"


    His shout echoed, drawing eyes in the corridor.


    Lauren nearly fell, fury surging.


    She charged forward and pped Lucas just as hard.


    "Smack!"


    The sound was sharp, her palm stinging.


    Lucas''s head snapped aside, his eyes wide with shock.


    1. to. She


    Lauren shook her hand. "You dare ask what my problem is? I''d like to know what Willow''s up knows I despise her, yet she keepsing near me. She''s picking a fight, why can''t I hit her? And you, what are you to question me?"


    Lucas turned back, staring at her like she was a stranger


    In his memory, Lauren was a sweet, sunny girl, simple and kind.


    She''d trailed after him, calling him "Luca."


    "Luca''s my hero," she''d said. "With you, I''m never scared.


    Now, that same mouth spat venom.


    260

 Chapter Ch 71

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 71 The Breaking Point


    The "hero" in her words had changed to "What kind of person are you?"


    Finished


    Lucas stared at Lauren as if he were seeing her for the first time, his eyes filled with shock and unfamiliarity. ��Laurie, how did you be so unreasonable? Five years in prison, and you still haven''t realized that beating people is illegal??


    He seemed to be trying to use thew to suppress her, but there was a slight tremor in his voice.


    "Is that so?" Lauren raised her chin defiantly, unafraid. Then, Mr. Lucas, go ahead and sue me."


    Lauren''s unyielding attitude made Lucas feel like he was beating cotton; all his anger and usations were effortlessly deflected by her calm demeanor. The frustration of not being able to vent his emotions was unbearable.


    Seeing Lucas get hit, Willow''s eyes immediately filled with tears. "Luca, are you okay?"


    Without waiting for his answer, she turned her anger towards Lauren. ��Laurie, it''s okay for you to hit me, but why did you hit Lucas as well? Do you know how worried he was when he heard that you were injured? That''s why he came with me to visit you. Is this how you treat someone who cares about you?"


    Her tears shone in her eyes, and her pitiful expression made it seem as if she was the victim of injustice, while Lauren was the unreasonable viin.


    Lauren was disgusted by Willow''s fake concern. The exaggerated act made her stomach churn.


    I know exactly what Willow was up to, which is using Lucas to deal with me.


    In the past, being misunderstood by my childhood friend would have broken my heart.


    But now, Lucas meant nothing to me.


    Lauren raised her hand and pretended to strike again.


    Willow''s face immediately turned pale, shrinking back and hiding behind Lucas, only daring to peek out with a shy expression. ��Laurie, you are really going too far," she muttered softly.


    But her eyes gleam with glee.


    "Enough!" Lucas grabbed Lauren''s wrist, his grip tightening unconsciously. His eyes burned with suppressed anger. "If you want to act out, at least have some boundaries. No one has to put up with your bad temper. If you keep hitting people, don''t me me for..."


    Thwack!


    Lauren''s other hand pped Lucas''s face again, cutting off his lecture with a crisp sound.


    Lucas was stunned, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at Lauren. It took him a moment to recover, his teeth clenched as he roared, "Lauren!"


    Thwack!


    Another pnded, this one even harder than thest, forcing Lucas''s head to the side.


    51%2


    Chapter 71 The Breaking Point


    Finished


    Three consecutive ps left Lucas''s once-fair face redd marked with clear fingerprints. The image of the once graceful andposed man waspletely shattered.


    Lauren met his gaze without flinching, her eyes showing no trace of fear.


    The more I had trusted him in the past, the more I despised his now.


    The beautiful memories in the past had turned to ash under his repeated betrayal and hurt. All that remained was


    endless hatred.


    "I told you, what kind of person are you? What right have you, an outsider, to interfere in our family affairs?"


    "Even if I am not favored, I am still Willow''s sister in name. As her sister, it''s my right to discipline her. Mr. Lucas, your reach is a bit too long."


    Lucas''s lips trembled slightly, his eyes filled with grief and a sense of loss, as if something precious had been taken away from him.


    After a long pause, he finally managed to utter amenting sentence. "Laurie, you hit me." His voice was filled with endless despair.


    We had grown up together and shared fifteen years of memories.


    I had stood up for her when other children bullied her, she had shared her food with me when I was sick.


    Those moments ofughter and y in the orphanage, those times of sharing and warmth, had that all vanished like smoke? Could she really be so ruthless as to cut me off without a second thought? Did she really not care about me at all?


    Wasn''t I her Lucas? How could I be an outsider?


    I didn''t want to be an outsider to her.


    We were supposed to be next of kin


    But Lauren just looked at him coldly, her expression nk.


    Her gaze was like two icy swords that cut right through Lucas.


    To her, Lucas''s question was absurd.


    He couldn''t handle a few ps!


    Then how did he treat me?


    When I needed him the most, he had sent me to prison without hesitation, all for


    Willow.


    �� 260

 Chapter Ch 72

    Chapter 72 The Encounter with Keh


    Finished.


    These five years, what kind of life had I lived in prison? Every day was filled with endless darkness and despair, and the one responsible for it all was Lucas,


    After everything he had done to me, didn''t he deserve to be beaten?


    Lucas''s


    eyes gradually turned red. He tried to find a trace of the warmth they once shared


    in Lauren''s icy gaze. but all he could see was a deep abyss of hatred.


    Willow stood aside, secretly pleased. She couldn''t wait for the rtionship between Lucas and Lauren to fall apartpletely.


    But on her face, she wore a worried expression, tugging on Lucas''s sleeve and softly saying, "Luca, don''t be sad. Laurie might be upset right now."


    Afterforting Lucas, she turned her tear-filled eyes to Lauren, her voice trembling with aggrieve. "Laurie, don''t me Lucas. me me. It''s all my fault. deserve it if you hit me."


    Her voice was choked with tears, sounding pitiful enough to fool anyone who didn''t know the truth.


    Lauren sneered, "Save your fake concern, Willow. I remember everything you''ve done."


    For now, I wouldn''t touch her. But once I had settled Marilyn and Mia and made sure they were safe, I would drag Willow die with me.


    After all, my body was already broken. I didn''t have many years left.


    Taking Willow to hell with her before I died was a fair trade


    Lauren''s face was filled with disgust as she addressed Lucas and Willow. "Seeing you two makes me feel. disgusted. From now on, please don''te here under the pretense of visiting me. It''s really disgusting


    "Laurie, how can you say that?" Willow wanted to continue her act, but when she saw Lauren raise her hand again, the words died in her throat. She could only shut her mouth, although her eyes shed with


    resentment.


    Lucas looked at Lauren and wanted to approach her to say a few more words. But he didn''t dare. He could only watch her with eyes full of pain and helplessness.


    After a long hesitation, he finally spoke in a hoarse voice. "Laurie, you are not in a good condition today. I''lle back in a few days."


    With that, he took Willow''s hand and left.


    When they were gone, Lauren finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What a disaster."


    My previously decent mood was nowpletely ruined.


    All Lauren wanted to do was leave the hospital and get some fresh air.


    But as soon as she looked up, she met a pair of deep, icy ck eyes.


    Chapter 72 The Encounter with Keh


    Finished


    The man''s gaze was like that of an eagle swooping dow on its prey, filled with overwhelming pressure.


    He came closer, step by step.


    Lauren''s pupils narrowed sharply, and a strong sense of unease rose within her.


    Keh!


    Why was he here? What did he want?


    As Keh closed the distance between them, Lauren breathing became rapid and uneven.


    Keh was thest person I wanted to face, and someone Ibsolutely could not afford to offend.


    Because he was ruthless, so ruthless that my fear of him was etched into my bones.


    Just the sight of him made my body shake uncontrobly.


    She wanted to run, but her legs felt heavy as lead.


    Keh stopped in front of Lauren and looked down at her with a look full of danger.


    Seeing Keh, Lauren''s mind was flooded with memories of being beaten in prison. The women who had tortured her, their faces twisted with malice, grabbed her hair and forced her to look up. "Don''t me us. A person from the Gray family promised that if we take good care of you, hell find a way to reduce our sentences."


    They hadn''t said who the person from the Gray family" was, but I knew it had to be Keh.


    Only he had the power to extend his influence into the prison


    During those three years of high schoolpetitions, I had mistakenly thought that Keh was a gentle, refined man from a wealthy family.


    But in prison only I realized that gentleness was just a facade Ruthlessness and vengefulness were his true nature.


    It was like waking from a dream. She stumbled backwards as if fleeing from a ferocious beast, the fear in her eyes almost palpable..


    Her desperate attempt to escape irritated Keh, who narrowed his eyes in displeasure.


    As Lauren retreated, Keh closed the distance between them..


    Lauren''s heart was pounding with fear, and her mind was spinning. As she took another step back, she lost her bnce and began to fall.


    Keh reacted quickly, reaching out to wrap an arm around her waist and pull her tightly into his embrace


    His hand on her waist instinctively tightened, and he frowned when he felt how thin she was.


    Why was she so skinny?


    Lauren''s heart skipped a beat at Keh''s sudden move. She instinctively tried to fight back, but her body felt like it was bound by invisible ropes, unable to move

 Chapter Ch 73

    Chapter 73 The Distance Between Them


    Finished


    Lauren could clearly feel the cold, imposing aura emanating from Keh. It was the kind of dominance that came from years of controlling the business world making it hard for her to even breathe.


    Keh looked down at Lauren in his arms. Her once dear eyes were now filled with fear and unease, her long eyshes trembling like those of a frightened dece


    His lips curled slightly as aplex emotion shed in his eyes. "Why are you running?"


    His voice was deep and maic, but in this tense atmosphere, it felt especially jarring.


    Lauren struggled to break free from Keh''s embrace, but his arm was like an iron band holding her tightly.


    She looked up to find Keh''s face only inches away. The distance was so close that I could feel his breath.


    Lauren''s heart raced. She lowered her eyes and pressed her hands against his broad, strong chest as she pushed him away.


    "Le... let me go." Although she tried to remain calm, the slight tremor in her voice betrayed her inner turmoil.


    For me, Keh was like a knife hanging over my neck, capable of ending my life at any moment. Only by staying away could I ensure my safety.


    Seeing the panic in Lauren''s eyes, Keh felt a twinge of pity, but it was quickly reced by his usual coldness.


    "Why are you so scared?"


    One was my biological sister, and the other was someone I had loved for three years.


    I was the one who should be in pain, yet Lauren always acted as if she was the one who had suffered the most.


    What was even more annoying was that I actually felt sorry for her.


    How could I face ine lying in that hospital bed?


    With this thought, Keh roughly pushed Lauren out of his arms.


    Lauren stumbled backwards and barely caught herself against the wall. If it wasn''t


    for this support, she would have fallen t on her back.


    Even though she did not fall, the pain in her still-healing shoulder was excruciating.


    Lauren gritted her teeth and refused to scream, but the veins on her forehead betrayed her agony.


    Her face turned pale, and beads of sweat instantly soaked her temple hair.


    Keh instinctively reached out to steady her, but forced himself to stop.


    His hand rose and then fell, his inner conflict evident.


    Chapter 73 The Distance Between Them


    within himself began to stir.


    After steadying herself, Lauren hesitated for a moment before finally gathering the courage to turn around and walk away.


    One step, two steps, three steps....


    Keh didn''t follow me, nor did he call out to me.


    Lauren''s tense heart gradually rxed.


    She felt like she had just escaped the gates of hell. Not daring to look back, she quickened her pace.


    Seeing her limping, frail figure, Keh couldn''t stand it any longer and called out, "Lauren."


    His voice was soft and gentle, like a spring breeze.


    Finished


    But Lauren didn''t hear it. Ever since Alice had hit her on the head, her hearing had deteriorated. Even her remaining ear asionally went deaf.


    When Keh saw that she didn''t stop, he assumed that she didn''t want to face him. But there were things. he had to say, so he raised his voice. "Felix is not easy to deal with. You''d better not marry him."


    Felix was a force to be reckoned with in the business world. Ithout an iron will, it would be impossible to control the Brooker family''s vast empire.


    The Brooker family was an elite family of the highest order.


    To be more precise, they were a chaebol.


    Such families had the most rules, and Lauren would never find happiness by marrying into one.


    He thought that Lauren would turn around this time, but she didn''t.


    Lauren couldn''t hear anything. All she could hear was the sound of buzzing in her


    ears.


    She no longer cared about getting some fresh air outside the hospital. All she wanted was to return to her room as soon as possible.


    Keh stood frozen, watching her retreating figure. It felt like there was an unbridgeable gulf between them.


    But the overwhelming desire in his heart refused to let her go.


    Go after her! A voice inside him screamed, as if letting her go now would mean


    they would never cross paths again.


    He desperately wanted to hold on to her.


    But just then his phone rang, interrupting his thoughts:


    After a moment of hesitation, he answered it. It was a call from ine''s doctor.


    Suppressing the emotions that were surging through him, he answered. "Hello."


    Chapter 73 The Distance Between Them


    Finished


    "Mr. Keh, pleasee to the hospital as soon as possible. Your sister is showing signs of waking up."


    Upon hearing this, Keh''s heart leapt with joy.


    He took onest deep look at Lauren''s retreating figure There was still a trace of


    longing in his eyes, but it was quickly reced by concern for his sister.


    260

 Chapter Ch 74

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 74 The Arrival of the Madam Kate


    Keh turned and ran toward ine''s hospital room his hurried steps stirring up a gust of wind.


    He burst into the room and anxiously asked about his sister''s condition.


    Finished


    The doctor exined, "We''ve observed that your sister fingers asionally twitch, and there''s brainwave activity. This indicates that she''s conscious.


    Keh was both shocked and overjoyed. "So you''re saying that if we talk to her now, she can hear us?"


    "In theory, yes, the doctor replied.


    ine''s current state was like sleep paralysis. Her mind was awake, but her body was unresponsive,


    Keh sat by ine''s bed and took her hand. "ine, can you hear me?"


    ine''s eyes moved slightly.


    Seeing this, Keh was both excited and relieved.


    He gently stroked her cheek, his eyes slightly red. "ine, you finally answered me. You have no idea how worried I''ve been for the past five years."


    But after the initial excitement, his expression turned cold. He leaned down and whispered into her ear. "Tell me, was it Lauren who did this to you?"


    I had received the answer five years ago, but a part of me still had hope.


    I had hoped that it was all a misunderstanding and that his sister had suffered another ident.


    But when he saw the tears streaming down ine''s face, all hope was gone.


    "So it was really Lauren?" Keh''s voice turned icy. His hand unconsciously clenched, and his knucklest turned white.


    ine''s tears flowed even harder, as if she had so much to say. But she couldn''t open her eyes or speak. She was trapped in her own body, aware of everything that was happening around her but powerless to stop it.


    Seeing his sister cry so bitterly at the mention of Lauren''s name, Keh felt as if he had-swallowed a thousand needles, the pain unbearable.


    On the one hand, he couldn''t believe that the kind and intelligent Lauren he knew could be so cruel. On the other hand, his sister''s silent tears were like a sharp sword, piercing his heart over and over again.


    His gaze fixed on ine''s tear-stained face, he clenched his teeth, his throat tightening as he said hoarsely, "ine, don''t cry. I won''t let anyone hurt you again. Even though Lauren has already served five years in prison, it''s not enough to atone for what she''s done. I... will make sure that justice is served."


    Despite his words, his heart felt torn in two.


    No, it wasn''t Lauren. It was Willow!


    Chapter 74 The Arrival of the Madam Kate


    51%


    Finished


    But she was trapped in this unresponsive body, powerless to stop the misunderstanding from deepening.


    A few dayster, the rain finally stopped in Hoverdale.


    In Balewood, Kate could no longer sit still. "Anna, is it sill raining in Hoverdale?��


    "No, it''s stopped," Anna replied, noticing the olddy''s patience. She smiled warmly.


    "Then let''s hurry to Hoverdale. If we leave now, we can be there by noon and meet my future grandson''s wife in the afternoon. The olddy was overjoyed and wished that she could appear before Lauren right away to see her future grandson''s wife.


    If she could get Felix, my iron-hearted grandson, to show interest in someone, then this girl must be a well-behaved and reasonable child.


    "Madam Kate, the luggage is already packed. We can leave now," Anna said, helping the olddy to her feet.


    They left immediately.


    Throughout the trip. Kate couldn''t stop talking about Lauren, her smile never leaving her face,


    However, the joy of the trip was quickly dampened when they arrived in Hoverdale. Kate, unustomed to the climate, fell ill.


    Anna became concerned. "Madam Kate, perhaps we should call Mr. Brooker and have him pick you up."


    But Kate was stubborn. "No, what if Laurenes with him? I can''t let her see me like this. If she feels obligated to take care of me, how will she and Felix have time to develop their rtionship?"


    Anna feels helpless.


    Kate continued her speech. "If she thinks Felix is Mamas boy and decides not to date him, he''ll be alone for the rest of his life. With his personality, he''ll never find anyone else. I finally have a chance to have a grandson''s wife. I can''t let her slip away."


    Anna was speechless. ��Uh..." That might be a bit of an exaggeration.


    "Let''s go to the hospital first. When I feel better, I''ll call Felix, I want to meet Lauren at my best.


    So Anna helped Kate to Skyline Medical Center.


    On the way, Kate kept cursing herself. "This is all because of my old body. I''ve ruined the best chance to


    meet Lauren.


    260

 Chapter Ch 75

    The Heiress Revived from the Asties


    Chapter 75 The Danger to ine


    Finished


    Lauren had enjoyed a rare period of peace these past few days. The wound on her head had mostly healed, and she should have been released by now. But he didn''t want to return to that stifling home. Staying in the hospital for a few more days was a small reprieve.


    Lauren leaned against the bed and stared out the window, lost in thought.


    Just then, two nurses came in to change her bandages.


    When they removed the gauze, Lauren didn''t even flinth, as if she couldn''t feel the pain.


    Over the past few days, the nurses had gotten used to her high tolerance.


    As they worked, the nurses chatted.


    "It really is a miracle."


    "Absolutely. Aa patient who''s been asleep for five years has actually regained consciousness."


    "Yes, but it''s a pity that she still can''t move her body."


    "Since she''s already conscious, it''s only a matter of time before she wakes uppletely."


    "Exactly..."


    Upon hearing this, Lauren suddenly turned her head.


    The nurse was startled. "Did I hurt you? Just hold on a little longer. We''re almost done."


    Lauren stared at the nurse with a trembling voice. "Thea patient you''re talking about..... is her name ine?"


    "Huh? How did you know?"


    It was indeed ine.


    ine had regained consciousness.


    Did this mean that I could finally clear my name?


    At this thought, Lauren suddenlyughed, but herughter slowly turned into tears.


    Her mixed expression of crying andughing startled the nurses.


    "Are... are you okay?"


    I''m happy. I''m just happy for thea patient."


    The two nurses exchanged a puzzled look but didn''t press further. After they


    finished changing the bandages, they left.


    Lauren''s tears continued to fall, her heart a whirlwind of emotions.


    Chapter 75 The Danger to ine


    Finished


    Now, ine had regained consciousness. It was like a ray of light breaking through the darkness, giving her hope of clearing her name.


    After calming down, Lauren decided to see ine.


    Just as she got out of bed, Marilyn came in carrying a thermos sk.


    "Ms. Bet, where are you going?


    Lauren was visibly excited. "Marilyn, ine has regained consciousness. She can prove that I didn''t pusht her at Willow''s graduation ceremony five years ago."


    Marilyn was shocked. "Really?"


    "Yes, the nurses just told me. I need to see her right away. Lauren''s voice was full of urgency.


    "But," Marilyn hesitated, "you know how hostile the Gray family is towards you because of this. If they find out you''re visiting ine now, they might think you''re up to something."


    Lauren froze. She had forgotten about this in her excitement.


    But then her pupils contracted.


    If I had found out, was it possible that Willow had found out as well?


    ine could prove my innocence. I would never hurt her.


    But Willow was different. She was the one who had pushed Elpine down the stairs and turned her into unconscious for five years. Willow would be thest person to want ine to wake up. If Willow found out that ine had regained


    consciousness...


    No, I had to see ine now. Even if Keh misunderstoode, I still had to convince him to take ine home. Only in the Gray family would ine be safe.


    I couldn''t let Willow get close to ine.


    Lauren''s expression was urgent. "Marilyn, it was Willow who pushed ine. If Willow finds out that ine. has woken up, she''ll definitely try to harm her. I have to go see her."


    Marilyn looked into Lauren''s determined eyes. Although she was filled with worry, she nodded. "Then I''ll go with you."


    Lauren hurried down the hall.


    As soon as she reached ine''s room, she was stopped by a man standing guard outside.


    When she saw his face, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    This man was none other than the Bet family''s driver.


    He was the one who had driven me to the auction.


    He is Willow''s personal driver.


    Marilyn had once told me that he had been drining Willow since she started kindergarten


    Chapter 75 The Danger to ine


    This meant that he had been Willow''s dedicated driver for nearly twenty years.


    If he was guarding the door, it meant that Willow was inside


    Finished


    Lauren''s eyes burned with anger as she red at the driver. "Step aside," she said, each word dripping with


    anger.


    But the driver pretended that he hadn''t heard her.


    His eyes were filled with contempt, and his lips curled into sneers. He looked at


    Lauren like she was garbage, deliberately tilting his head back and looking own at her through his nostrils. He didn''t move,


    260

 Chapter Ch 76

    Chapter 76 The Unexpected Savior


    Lauren''s anger red up in an instant. "I said move aside!


    Her voice rose several decibels, filled with hysteria.


    Finished


    She reached out to push him, but the driver was tall and stocky, his body like an immovable mountain. Lauren felt like she was pushing against an unyielding wall.


    Suddenly, the driver swung his big hand at Lauren''s face.


    The speed was astonishing, and the movement created a gust of wind.


    Marilyn, who had been following Lauren closely, was terrified..


    Without thinking, she rushed forward to pull Lauren away. Thwack!


    The handnded right on Marilyn''s face.


    Her body crumpled to the ground like a fallen leaf.


    "Marilyn!" Lauren''s eyes filled with heartbreak, red with anger and grief.


    However, Marilyn gritted her teeth and slowly rose from the ground.


    She pointed a trembling finger at the driver and scolded, "You are just a driver for the Bet family. How dare youy a hand on the Bet family''s heiress!"


    The driver sneered, his face full of mockery


    "What heiress? She doesn''t deserve the title! The Bet family only has one heiress, and that''s Willow. Who that Lauren is?"


    Lauren clenched his fists and shook with rage.


    At that moment, Kate and Anna, who had justpleted the hospital admission procedures, were walking toward the ward. They saw the driver arrogantly scolding Lauren.


    Kate''s eyesnded on Lauren and immediately widened, scrutinizing the girl. "This girl... she looks so much like my future grandson''s wife, Lauren," Anna took a closer look. Indeed, it was the girl in the photo


    No wonder / had found the photo familiar but couldn''t ce Now that I saw this girl in person, I remembered that this was the girl she had rescued at the South City Train Station over a month ago.


    Anna quickly said, ��Madam Kate, do you remember the girl I told you about at the South City Train Station over a month ago?"


    "Of course. Why bring that up now?" Kate was questioned.


    Chapter 76 The Unexpected Savior


    "What! Kate was so shocked that she almost lost her bnce.


    Finished


    When Anna had first told me about the incident. I felt that the girl must have been abused at home to run away to the train station in the middle of the night.


    How dangerous it was for a young girl to go out alone at nigh! She must have suffered greatly to take such a risk. Kate''s heart had ached for her.


    And now that she discovered that the girl was her future grandson''s wife, her heart ached even more.


    At that moment, the driver raised his fist, his face threatening as he prepared to


    hit Lauren. He looked like a ferocious beast ready to pounce.


    Kate was furious. How dare he bully my future grandson''s wife!


    Without hesitation, she stepped forward and swung her stick at the driver.


    "A grown man bullying a young girl? I''ll teach you a lesson!" Kate didn''t hold back and rained blows on the driver with her cane. In just a few blows, his face was bruised and swollen.


    Lauren was stunned. She had never expected a stranger toe to her aid.


    Before she could react, the driver angrily grabbed Kate''s cane.


    "You old hag, you''re asking for it!" he growled, raising the cane to hit Kate.


    Lauren''s eyes widened in horror. Without thinking, she threw herself in front of Kate, shielding her with her body.


    Thud!


    The stick hit Lauren''s back with a heavy thud.


    Lauren let out a muffled groan, her body shaking from the pain. But she held onto Kate tightly, her voice weak as she asked, "Madam, are you okay?"


    Before meeting Lauren, Kate had already felt a deep affection andpassion for Lauren. Now that she saw the girl risking herself to protect her, Kate was deeply moved, and her heart melted.


    "I''m fine, child. What about you?"


    "I''m fine," Lauren said through clenched teeth, trying to keep her voice steady despite the searing pain in her back. But her face had already gone pale.


    The driver, furious that his blow had missed Kate, raised the stick again, ready to strike.


    260. 260.

 s Revived Ch 77

    Chapter 77 The Final Confrontation


    Finished


    Ama acted quickly and rushed forward to push the driver aside, Spreading her arms protectively in front of Lauren and Kate, she shouted, "Try that again and you''ll regret it!


    The driver''s eyes were bloodshot. "You meddling, old hag! How dare you interfere in the affairs of the Bet family? Even if I beat you to a pulp today, no one would dare say a word!"


    As he spoke, he raised the stick again.


    Marilyn frantically looked around and spotted a potted nt on the floor.


    Without a second thought, she grabbed the pot and smashed it against the driver''s head with all her might.


    Thud!


    The pot shattered on impact, scattering soil and leaves everywhere.


    The driver, dazed by the heavy blow, staggered and fell to the ground.


    Marilyn panted heavily. "Ms. Bet, hurry... hurry inside...


    Lauren didn''t hesitate. She let go of Kate and rushed into the hospital room, pushing open the door.


    Marilyn followed close behind.


    Kate and Anna did not know what was happening, but they saw Lauren''s urgency and followed her into the


    room.


    Inside, they saw Willow''s hands tightly sping ine''s neck.


    ine''s face was flushed red, and her lips were turning purple fromck of oxygen.


    The sight sent Lauren into a rage. She lunged at Willow grabbing her hair and pulling with all her might. "Willow, stop! Stop!"


    The searing pain on her scalp forced Willow to release her grip. She screamed and wed at Lauren as they struggled.


    Gone was Willow''s usual timid facade. Her long nails left bloody scratches on Lauren''s arms.


    Kate was heartbroken to see Lauren injured. She pointed at Willow. "Anna, quickly take this madwoman away!"


    Anna and Marilyn each grabbed one of Willow''s arms and held her tightly. No matter how much Willow struggled, she couldn''t break free.


    Lauren ignored Willow and rushed to ine''s side.


    iney there lifeless, her chest showing no sign of movement..


    Lauren felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her eyes widened in horror and her lips trembled. "ine? ine..." She shook ine desperately, but there was no response.


    Chapter 77 The Final Confrontation


    Lauren''s world copsed.


    Finished


    Doctor. Doctor!" Lauren wanted to run out and call for help, but her legs felt like lead, too heavy to


    move.


    She leaned forward, her hands clutching ine''s shoulders. Tears poured out of her eyes like a flood.


    "Marilyn, call the doctor! Hurry!" Lauren''s voice was hoarse.


    Realizing the urgency, Marilyn let go of Willow and ran to the door.


    But when she reached the entrance, she was blocked by three tall figures.


    The man at the front had a face like a storm, his icy aura chilling the room. His eyes bored into Lauren with a venomous re. "Lauren, what are you doing with ine?"


    Hearing the angry usation, Lauren looked up, her tear-stained face ring in the light


    She knew that he had misunderstood.


    She shook her head desperately, her lips trembling with fear in her bones. "Ken... Keh, listen to me. It''s not what you think. It was Willow...


    But the man didn''t listen. He walked into the room and pulled Lauren away from ine.


    Lauren''s frail body was thrown backward, her back mming into a hard chest.


    For a moment, she felt as if her bones were about to shatter.


    Before she could react, a pair ofrge hands grabbed her thin shoulders and turned her around.


    She met a pair of deep, familiar eyes.


    For the first fourteen years of her life, those eyes had looked at her with endless tenderness. Now, they were filled with deep disappointment and reproach.


    Lauren''s eyebrows were furrowed, and his eyes were stormy. "Lauric, how did you be like this? Are you still the kind, innocent girl you used to be? Can you give me that person back?"


    Looking into Lucas''s stranger eyes, Lauren''s tears flowed uncontrobly, her eyes filled with despair.


    I had never changed. He was the one who had changed. But he never admitted that he had changed.


    260

 Chapter Ch 78

    Chapter 78 The Final Betrayal


    Her shoulders trembled slightly, her hands hanging helessly at her sides as if all her strength had been drained..


    "Lucas..." Her voice was hoarse, filled with endless grief and sorrow. But before she could finish, her emotions crupted. She screamed at Lucas, "It wasn''t me. But Lucas didn''t believe her.


    Not only did he not believe her, but his eyes looked at her as if she were a madwoman trying to cover up her crimes.


    He let go of her shoulders in disgust.


    The next moment. Lauren was treated even more harshly.


    Arge hand suddenly grabbed her head, forcing her to turn around and look at the lifeless ine on the hospital bed.


    Elliot''s face was filled with rage as he shouted, "We all saw it! How dare you lie? If it wasn''t you, where did. those marks on ine''s necke from? Lauren, how did you be so vicious? ine just regained consciousness, and you couldn''t wait to strangle her to silence her, could you?"


    Elliot''s heart ached..


    How could my own sister be like that?


    I had once been angry about how she had been mistreated in prison.


    But now, it seemed that I had been too naive. Even after being beaten and bullied, Lauren''s evil nature hadn''t changed.


    Perhaps someone like her belonged in a ce as ruthless as prison.


    Every word Elliot spoke was like a sharp knife stabbing into Lauren''s heart.


    Lauren''s body shook violently. She shook her head in desperation. "It wasn''t me;


    it really wasn''t me. It was Willow. She was the one who strangled ine..."


    Her voice became more and more desperate, ending in a near scream.


    But Keh, Lucas, and Elliot still looked at her with anger.


    "You''re just as stubborn as you were five years ago."


    "Five years ago, you pushed ine down the stairs and framed ine. Now, five yearster, you are trying to strangle ine and frame ine again. Using the same trick twice. Do you think we''re fools?"


    "Lauren, someone as evil as you really deserves to die."


    The three of them condemned Lauren one after the other.


    Just like five years ago, no matter how much she exined or cried, no one believed in her innocence.


    This time, Lauren felt like the world was spinning.


    Chapter 78 The Final Betrayal


    Finished


    Back then, it had been the same. My brother, my childhood fend, and my so- called fiance had all stood together, condemning me with their words and wishing they could droon me in their spit,


    Five years had passed, and although the time and ce were different, the same people were using me of murder again.


    When Kate saw these men treating her future grandsons wife so roughly and using her of murder, she was furious.


    She stepped forward, pped Elliot''s hand away, and stood in front of Lauren like


    a mother hen protecting her chick. "What is wrong with you guys? using her without even understanding the situation! It was this woman who tried to strangle the patient on the bed!"


    The old woman pointed at Willow,


    Anna and Marilyn also chimed in. "Yes, we all saw it."


    Keh, Lucas, and Elliot all turned to look at Willow,


    "No, it wasn''t me. It was Lauren who strangled ine. I was trying to protect ine, so..." Willow pleaded desperately; her voice choked with tears.


    Willow''s hair was a mess, strands sticking to her tear-stained face, making her look disheveled.


    The scratches on her face from Lauren''s nails stood out against her tearful expression, making her look even more pitiful.


    She sobbed, her body shaking slightly, her voice filled with tears. "It wasn''t me, it really wasn''t. ine is my best friend. How could I hurt her? It was Lauren. She suddenly rushed in and attacked ine. I tried to stop her, but she scratched me."


    As she spoke, she burst into sobs again, and her appearance was enough to make anyone feel sorry for her.


    Keh''s already angry eyes turned even redder. He suddenly turned around, grabbed Lauren''s neck, and mmed her against the wall. "How dare you lie!"


    Lauren felt as if her back had been struck by lightning, the pain spreading through her body instantly.


    Her head was spinning from the impact, and her vision was blurred.


    Her neck was crushed, cutting off her breath, and her face turned blue.


    But she ignored her own pain and struggled to make a weak plea: "Call a doctor... Save her..."


    �� 260

 Chapter Ch 79

    Chapter 79 The Desperate Fight


    Kate was furious.


    At the age of eighty, I had never seen such unreasonable and ckless people.


    Finished


    No wonder Lauren had risked everything to escape. Surrounded by such mindless, violent fools, anyone would run.


    Kate was both frightened and angry. She swung her stick and hit Keh''s arm. Keh winced in pain, and his grip on Lauren''s neck instantly loosened.


    Seizing the opportunity, Kate pulled Lauren into her arms and held her tightly. "If you don''t call a doctor soon. the patient will really die!"


    Keh froze and red at Lauren onest time before rushing out to find a doctor.


    Lauren watched Keh''s retreating figure. Only now did she realize that something was wrong.


    With all themotion in the room, how could the doctors and nurses not have noticed?


    Yet, no one hade to check. It was as if there were no doctors on this floor.


    This was impossible unless the doctors and nurses had been sent away on purpose.


    Lauren suddenly looked at Willow and saw the smugness in her eyes.


    A chill ran down Lauren''s spine.


    If Willow had done this on purpose, Keh might not be able to find a doctor anytime soon.


    No, I couldn''t just sit back and do nothing.


    ine couldn''t die.


    Five years ago, I had already been tricked once.


    This time, I couldn''t let history repeat itself. I had to give ine first aid right away. "Madam, let me go. I have to save ine."


    Kate hesitated, her eyes filled with worry, but she finally let go of Lauran.


    Lauran took a step towards ine, but Elliot quickly blocked her path while Lucas moved to cut her off from the other side.


    Elliot''s eyes were icy as he scolded, ��Lauran, when will you stop? You just tried to kill ine, and now you want to finish the job in front of us? How did you be so evil? You''re nothing but a poisonous snake."


    Lucas looked disappointed as well: Laurie, I''m warning you to stop now. If you go on like this, it won''t just be five years in prison. With the Gray family''s power, you''ll be locked away for life. Even though we grew up together, I won''t hesitate to sever all ties with you."


    "Move! If we don''t save her now, she''ll die. Do you really want to watch her die?" Lauren was desperate.


    Chapter 79 The Desperate Fight


    But Elliot and Lucas still didn''t believe her.


    Finished.


    Willow chimed in with fake concern, "Laurie, even if you don''t like ine, you can''t take her life. Even if She wakes up and exposes your past crimes, you''ve already served five years in prison. Thew won''t go after you any further. You don''t have to go that far."


    Elliot clenched her fists and sneered, "Lauren, look at yourself. You''re like a madwoman. You should be locked up forever and never let out.��


    Lucas frowned deeply. "When are you going to stop the madness? Do you really want to send yourself back to prison?"


    Seeing that they still wouldn''t budge, Lauren''s anger burned hotter.


    She knew there was no point in exining. Without another word, she grabbed a


    fruit knife from the bedside table and swung it wildly in the air.


    "Get out of my way. All of you!" Lauren screamed, her eyes bloodshot like a demon crawling out of hell.


    I couldn''t care less.


    over.


    If ine died. my life would be over.


    Even for my own sake, I couldn''t let ine die.


    Elliot and Lucas were startled by her sudden outburst and quickly stepped back,


    But Elliot was a little too slow. The de grazed his face, drawing blood.


    "Lauren, have you lost your mind?" Elliot shouted, clutching his face.


    Lauren''s eyes were red, her voice hoarse but firm. "Get out! If youe any closer, I''ll kill you as well."


    Elliot was both angry and heartbroken.


    My own sister had just attacked me with a knife.


    He had no doubt that Lauren was serious.


    If he had been any slower, the de would have hit his neck instead of his face.


    Elliot stared at Lauuren, too shaken toe closer.


    Lucas was also stunned by Lauren''s madness. He stood there staring at her, feeling as if the cheerful, bright girl from his memories had been reced by this fierce, unrecognizable stranger,


    260


    2115 Thu Mar 27


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes:


    Chapter 80 The Turning Point

 Chapter Ch 80

    Chapter 80 The Turning Point


    "Lauren... how did you be like this?" Lucas muttered, his voice filled with confusion and pain.


    Lauren didn''t care what they thought of her. Her only concern was to save ine.


    Finished


    At that moment, Kate, Anna, and Marilyn rushed overd formed a barrier between Lauren and Elliot,


    Lucas.


    Marilyn looked at Lauren with determination and said loudly, "Ms. Bet, do whatever you have to do. I''ll always support you."


    Kate and Anna also nodded firmly, their eyes filled with trust and encouragement.


    This scene brought a flood of emotions to Lauren''s heart. Tears streamed down her face.


    My own family had never believed in me and had always hurt me.


    The warmth she felt only came from Marilyn and strangers.


    My family had abandoned me, but the world had not.


    She didn''t know if that was a blessing or a curse.


    There were so many things she wanted to say, but at this tense moment, she couldn''t.


    Lauren abruptly turned around, dropped the blood-stained fruit knife, and rushed to ine''s bedside to begin CPR.


    Her hands quickly and forcefully pressed on ine''s chest as she shouted, "ine, you have to wake up. You can''t die. I''ve already spent five years in prison because of you. Do you want me to be sentenced to death for your death?"


    I wasn''t afraid of dying.


    But I can''t ept the idea that my enemies will live on while am gone.


    When Willow saw Lauren desperately trying to save ine, she was both shocked and terrified.


    I had used all my strength to strangle ine carlier.


    But before I could confirm whether ine was dead or not, Lauren had burst in,


    She was terrified that Lauren might actually save ine


    Her eyes flickered with panic, but everyone''s attention was focused on Lauren and ine, so no one noticed her guilty expression.


    Time passed by second by second. Sweat poured down Lauren''s forehead, soaking her clothes. Her arms, numb from the long, intense pressure, were almost beyond feeling. But driven by sheer willpower, she mechanically and precisely repeated every move.


    Seeing ine''s unresponsive face, Lauren''s fear grew.


    Chapter 80 The Turning Point


    Finished


    She carefully pinched ine''s nose, took a deep breath and leaned down, pressing her lips to ine''s to perform mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    When Willow saw that ine still showed no signs of waking up, she slowly rxed.


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile curled her lips.


    Hahaha, ine must be dead. Now I have nothing to fear..


    Seeing Lauren desperately trying to save ine, Elliot and Lucas felt a mix of emotions.


    If Lauren really wanted to kill ine, why was she trying so hard to save her now? Wasn''t that unnecessary?


    Or was she just putting on a show for their benefit?


    Given what they knew about Lauren, thetter seemed most likely.


    Their eyes flickered before finally settling into a firm contempt.


    ��Lauren, don''t think that your fake CPR can wash away your crimes against


    ine," Elliot said with a frown.


    Lucas sighed. ��Laurie, you have disappointed me so much."


    Kate couldn''t stand to listen to these fools any longer.


    They were well dressed and obviously well educated, but their actions and words showed how clueless they were.


    Her anger boiled over, and she finally snapped, ��Shut up!"


    Her voice wasmanding; her authority as the matriarch was undeniable. She even silenced Elliot and Lucas.


    Lauren could feel her strength dwindling. Her arms felt like lead, and her lips were numb.


    Gritting her teeth, she pressed down on ine''s chest once more, then performed another round of mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    Just as she was about to lose hope, ine, who had been unresponsive, suddenly coughed. The breath she had been holding was finally released, and her eyes slowly opened.


    Seeing this, Lauren was ovee with emotion. Tears of joy streamed down her face as she sped. ine''s hand tightly. But before she could say anything Keh rushed in with the doctors.


    When Keh saw that ine was awake, he was overjoyed at first. However, when he saw Lauren standing by the bed, his expression darkened.


    Lauren! Stay away from my sister!"


    260

 Chapter Ch 81

    Lauren trembled slightly at ine''s roar but quickly calined down.


    ine was awake. I could finally clear her name.


    Now, it wasn''t me who should be afraid.


    It was Willow.


    And Elliot, Lucas, Keh. All those who had hurt me.


    I was curious. What kind of expression would they have when the truth came out?


    Lauren straightened her back, feeling more confident than ever.


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile yed on her lips as she looked at him mockingly.


    When Keh met her calm gaze, his heart skipped a beat.


    At that moment, he realized that Lauren had changed.


    Her entire demeanor had undergone a dramatic change.


    In the past, Lauren would tremble like a mouse seeing a cat whenever she saw


    me.


    Now, she not only dared to look into my eyes but also mocked me with her gaze, as if I were aplete failure.


    She stood by the hospital bed, holding ine''s hand with one hand.


    The two of them, both emaciated and pale, even had almost identical marks on their necks.


    For a moment, Keh felt as if Lauren and ine were kindred spirits.


    Finished


    A thick fear spread in his heart. He didn''t dare to think too deeply about why he was afraid or what exactly he was afraid of.


    It seemed that if he found out, he would fall into an abyss of despair.


    Tearing his gaze away from Lauren, Keh suppressed the emotions that threatened to surface and let the doctors examine ine.


    The room fell into a deadly silence.


    Almost everyone''s eyes were on ine, except for Lauren, whose piercing gaze was on Willow.


    Willow was visibly terrified, her body shaking uncontrobly like a frightened bird. Why isn''t ine dead? Why couldn''t she just die!


    Her fear was not just that she would push ine down he stairs. The even worse one is, every word I and Dad had said back then had been heard by ine. If ine revealed it, neither I nor Dad would escape unscathed.


    Therefore, I had pushed ine down the stairs, determined to kill her.


    Chapter 81 The Truth Revealed!


    Finished


    While everyone''s attention was focused on ine, I had to love, inform Dad, and then the three of them had to flee immediately


    But as she took a step towards the door, Lauren''s mocking voice sounded like a ghost. "Ms. Willow, where are you going? Don''t you want to see your best friend safe and sound?"


    Willow froze, her eyes wide with fear as she looked at Lauren.


    Lauren''s words drew everyone''s attention to Willow,


    Willow''s face was pale, her eyes filled with panic and terror.


    Lucas and Elliot also noticed that something was wrong and turned their questioning eyes to Willow.


    Elliot asked worriedly. "Willow, what''s wrong? You look errible.


    Williw twisted her hands together nervously, her eyes darting around. "I... I suddenly don''t feel well."


    Lucas stepped forward and gently supported her. "If you don''t feel well, let me take you to a doctor."


    As he spoke, he started to lead Willow away.


    "Stop!" Lauren''s roar startled both Willow and Lucas.


    Lucas frowned and wanted to reprimand her, but Lauren coldly cut him off.


    "There are doctors here. Taking them out means standing in line and registering. How annoying


    Her words left Lucas speechless.


    He didn''t like Lauren''s domineering attitude, but she wasn''t wrong.


    At that moment, the doctor finished examining ine Congrattions, Mr. Keh. Your sister is lucky The strangtion triggered her strong will to survive. Originally, she had only regained consciousness, and it would have taken a long time for her to fully wake up. But the near-death experience stimted her brain to constantly send signals to her body to fight back, which is why she woke up early. However, it''s also thanks to the timely rescue. Otherwise, Ms. ine would have died of suffocation."


    The doctor''s simple and clear exnation made everything understandable to everyone present.


    In other words, ine''s will to survive during the strangtion had caused her to wake up prematurely.


    However, after five years in an unconscious state, her body had deteriorated. Even though she had woken. up, she couldn''t fight back and could only let someone Strangle her to death.


    Keh breathed a sigh of relief before turning his gaze back to Lauren, his anger barely contained.


    Lauren, what do you have to say for yourself now?"


    260

 Chapter Ch 82

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 82 The Silent Witness


    #Finished


    Lauren, however, smiled. "Mr. Keh, you shouldn''t ask me that. You should ask Willow. By the way, I forgot to tell you that I was the one who saved ine. No one wants her to live more than me.


    Marilyn also chimed in. "Mr. Keh, while you were looking for the doctor, it was Ms. Bet who desperately tried to save your sister. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Mr. Elliot and Mr. Lucas.


    Keh looked at them. Both men looked ufortable.


    ��Hmph Lauren snorted. "Even now, you still think that I wanted to kill ine? If I wanted to kill her, why would I risk everything to save her? The one who hurtine was always Willow. It''s just you three fools who keep falling for her tricks."


    Scared, Willow backed away and muttered, "It wasn''t me; it really wasn''t me. Don''t listen to her lies."


    Lauren sneered. "Are you still trying to deny it? Whether it''s true or not, why don''t we just ask ine?"


    Ignoring the panicked Willow, Lauren calmly walked over to ine''s side. She leaned down slightly and asked softly, "ine, I''m Lauren. Do you remember me?"


    ine had been unconscious for the past five years. Lauren was afraid that she might have lost her. memory, hence the question.


    Her gaze was fixed on ine, not missing any subtle change in her expression.


    However, when ine''s eyes met Lauren''s, a flood of tears poured down her face.


    Her lips trembled as if she had a thousand things to say things she desperately wanted to tell Lauren. But her mouth opened and closed, unable to form a single clear word. Only painful sobs echoed in the room.


    Lauren was stunned.


    ine''s reaction did not indicate that she did not recognize me


    But if she recognized me, why was she crying?


    "ine, stop crying. Speak clearly first," Lauren urged, growing worried.


    I wasn''t afraid of ine crying, but with Keh''s temperament, he would surely misunderstand me again.


    Sure enough, as soon as this thought crossed her mind. Keh roared at her, "Lauren, you scared ine to tears, and you still dare to deny it?"


    With that, Keh grabbed her slender wrist and roughly pushed her aside.


    "How long are you going to bully ine?"


    Seeing her brother treat Lauren so harshly, ine cried even harder.


    Keh, unaware of ine''s distress,forted her instead. "ine, don''t be afraid. Say whatever you need to say. With me here, Lauren won''t dare to hurt you."


    Lauren, pushed aside by Keh, stumbled a few steps before regaining her bnce.


    Chapter 82 The Silent Witness


    Finished


    Seeing this. ine became frantic. Her hands gripped the nket tightly. She wanted to tell her brother the truth, expose Willow''s crimes, and defend Lauren.


    But her throat felt blocked, as if something was stuck here. All the words she wanted to say turned into painful sobs, impossible to articte.


    Her gaze shifted between Lauren and Keh, and her heart felt like going to break.


    Lauren had done nothing wrong, yet she had been framed and spent five years in prison while the real culprit went free and almost strangled her to death.


    Lauren had suffered so much, yet Kenn still misunderstands hir


    Five years ago, Kenn loved Lauren so much. None, they were enemies.


    She wanted to scream, to break through this barrier of silence, but her body wouldn''t obey.


    The more she panicked, the more she cried.


    Her condition broke Keh''s heart. He needed an outlet for his anger, and he took it all out on Lauren.


    "Lauren, what have you done to ine? Why can''t she speak?"


    Lauren also wanted to know why.


    ine had finally woken up. This was what I had been waiting for. I was so close


    to clearing my name, but ine just kept crying without saying a word,


    "ine, speak! Tell them that it wasn''t me who pushed you back then, and it wasn''t me who strangled you today. It was all Willow. Say it! Just say something..."


    "Enough!" Keh red at Lauren. He wanted to hate her, but his heart couldn''t stop loving her. Torn between hatred and love, his eyes were filled with pain ine is afraid of you. How long are you going to pretend?"


    "Waaah..." Hearing this, ine cried even bitterly.


    Kenn, you idiot. Stop yelling at Lauren. Stop hurting her. Youll regret it one day.


    She had so much to say, but the words turned into sobs before they could leave her lips.


    260

 Chapter Ch 83

    Chapter 83 The Silent Testimony.


    The scene in the hospital room was chaotic.


    Lauren took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm.


    She asked the doctor for help. "Doctor, why can''t ing speak?��


    The doctor did a quick check on ine. Aside from the deterioration of her body functions, there was nothing wrong. He reassured her, ��The patient has bee in a vegetative state for five years. Her body. functions, including her speech, have deteriorated. It''s formal that she can''t speak right away. With rehabilitation, she''ll be able to speak again."


    That was it.


    Keh and the others finally rxed.


    But Lauren felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    I can wait, but Willow wouldn''t. She will definitely try to kill ine before she fully recovers.


    If anything happened to ine during this time, I will once again be the prime suspect.


    No matter what, I have to reveal the truth today.


    Lauren nced at Willow and saw that she had visibly rxed, her eyes darting around as she schemed.


    Lauren gritted his teeth.


    Willow, today I''m going to make you pay for what you''ve done


    Her mind raced, and in the next second, she had a n.


    Lauren walked towards ine, but before she could speak, Keh blocked her, his eyes filled with warning. "Lauren, what are you going to do now?"


    Lauren looked at Keh with a calm gaze. "I have a way to make ine reveal who really caused her to be a vegetable."


    Keh was stunned and did not know whether to believe her or not.


    As he hesitated, Elliot suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Lauren''s arm. "Laurie, stop causing trouble. Since ine is fine, just behave yourself, and we''ll let the matter of you almost strangling her go."


    Lucas also stepped forward and sighed. ��Laurie, after everything that happened, you should have learned. something. Apologize to ine and Willow, and we''ll let this go."


    Lauren looked at her brother and childhood friend coldly. Right now, I despised them the most.


    A CEO and awyer, both highly educated elites, but whenever it came to Willow, they turned into mindless fools. It was infuriating


    "You think you''re doing what''s best for me, but you''re really just protecting Willow. What? Are you so afraid that I''ll expose her true nature in front of everyone?"


    2745 Thu, Mare, a


    Chapter 83 The Silent Testimony


    ��Lauren! Elliot raised his voice and scolded her. "Don''t push your luck."


    But Lauren''s voice was eyen louder. "Elliot, shut your mouth off!"


    Finished


    Displeased, Lucas was about to speak, but Lauren turned to him with a fierce re. "You shut up too."


    Then she said to them. "You all have no right to lecture me and stop me from doing what I have to do. Don''t push me, or I''ll p you without a second though


    Elliot and Lucas''s faces turned grim, their pride wounded.


    But they had seen Lauren''s insanity. If this continued, they would only be more embarrassed.


    Lauren forcefully pushed Willow in front of ine.


    When ine saw Willow, her already pale face turned ghostly white. Her entire body trembled uncontrobly, and the hatred and fear in her eyes were almost tangible..


    Anyone with half a brain could see that ine was repulsed by Willow. There was none of the closeness one would expect between best friends.


    Keh frowned, sensing that something was terribly wrong.


    "ine, what''s wrong?" Keh asked worriedly.


    "What''s wrong?" Lauren sneered. "It''s because she sees her enemy.


    ��Lauren, stop making baseless usations." Elliot couldn''t help but scold her again.


    "Whether I''m making baseless usations or not, you''ll soon find out, Lauren said with unshakable confidence.


    She turned to ine, her voice soft but firm. "ine, I know you can''t talk right now, and I don''t need you to. All you have to do is blink to answer my questions. If I''m right, blink once. If I''m wrong, blink twice. If you understand, blink once to let me know."


    As soon as she finished speaking, ine blinked once with great effort.


    Lauren''s lips curled into a broad smile, a feeling of long-suppressed relief washing over her.


    Willow, today is your downfall.


    Willow''s heart pounded like a drum.


    She began to struggle. Laurie, I''m not feeling well. I need to see a doctor."


    Laurenpletely ignored her.


    260

 Chapter Ch 84

    Chapter 84 The Truth Unveiled


    Marilyn, seeing Willow''s struggle, also stepped in to help Lauren restraiti her.


    *Finished


    Next, Lauren asked ine in a firm, clear voice, "Five years ago, during Willow''s graduation banquet at the Bet Residence, was it me who pushed you down the stairs?"


    ine''s look at Lauren was filled with guilt. Without hesitation, she blinked twice.


    Keh, who was standing nearby, felt as if he had been struck by lightning. No? It really wasn''t Laurent


    All this time, I had been convinced that Lauren had harmed ine. I had hated her to the core, even going so far as to use any means to ensure that she suffered in prison.


    But now, ine''s reaction was like a sledgehammer, shattering the beliefs he had held for the past five


    years.


    His hands unconsciously clenched into fists.


    If Lauren really hadn''t harmed ine, then what was the point of his five years of relentless revenge against her?


    Elliot''s eyes widened as he stared at ine, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    As Lauren''s biological brother, I had always favored Willow, Jurned a deaf ear to Lauren''sints, and even kicked her when she was down.


    Back then, I had been a key witness, confidently pointing the finger at Lauren in court.


    Now, he felt like the world was spinning. His legs became weak, and he almost copsed.


    Lucas''s face was a mixture of shock and panic. As awyer, he was supposed to seek the truth and uphold justice.


    wever, when it came to Willow, he had repeatedly lost his mind, blindly defended her, and even


    tried to convince Lauren to take the me.


    Back then, he had refused to believe that the kind and innocent Willow could be the culprit.


    Since the Bet family insisted that Lauren had framed Willow, he had epted their story.


    Only now did he realize that what he had believed all along was wrong.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, his eyes darting around ufortably. Lauren took in their expression.


    She had thought that seeing them so shaken would bring her satisfaction, but it didn''t.


    Her heart only became more bitter.


    Even if her name was cleared, the bloody five years she had endured could never be erased from her memory. The pain she had suffered would haunt her for the rest of her life.


    I hated and despised them and loathed them!


    Chapter 84 The Truth Unveiled


    IfI had to suffer, they would suffer with me. No one would esepe unscathed.


    Finished


    Lauren turned back to ine and asked, "ine, tell them. Was it Willow who pushed you down the


    stairs?"


    The question made Elliot, Lucas, and Keh hold their breath.


    Suddenly, they didn''t want to know the answer.


    If the answer was confirmed, everything they believed would crumble.


    The consequences they would face would be terrifying, something they couldn''t bear,


    Elliot suddenly interrupted, "Laurie, ine has just woken up. She''s still very weak. Let her rest. I''ll take you home.


    As he spoke, he reached out to grab Lauren, but she dodged him.


    Lucas tried to smooth things over with a forced smile, not even daring to meet Lauren''s eyes. ''Laurie, your brother is right. There are too many of us here, and we''re disturbing Mr. Keh''s sister. Let''s talk about thister, okay?"


    Lauren''s expression was icy. "Scared? Are you so afraid of the truth? Or are you afraid that the kind, innocent person you''ve been defending is actually aplete monster? Can''t you ept that you''ve been yed for fools?"


    The two men gritted their teeth, no longer having the courage to lecture Lauren. There was even a hint of pleading in their nces at her.


    Huh!


    Lauren sneered, then turned to Keh.


    Her gaze was like an arrow, piercing and sharp. Even without words, Keh understood her meaning.


    Keh, even you, her own brother, don''t want to know the truth?


    Keh''s face turned pale, his eyes filled with struggle and pain.


    On the one hand, he was afraid to hear the answer he didn''t want to ept, afraid to face the unforgivable mistakes he had made over the past five years. On the other hand, as ine''s brother, he desperately wanted to know the truth and seek justice for his sister.


    These conflicting emotions shed violently within hirn, leaving him torn.


    260


    ��

 Chapter Ch 85

    Chapter 85 The Interruption


    Seeing Keh''s hesitation, Lauren couldn''t help butugh bitterly.


    He had always imed that my five years in prison weren''t enough to atone for my crimes against ine.


    Finished


    I had truly believed that he was a devoted brother who would do anything for his sister. But now that the truth was about toe out, he was backing down.


    Was Keh really willing to sacrifice his own sister just to protect Willow? Keh, you''re nothing special after all.


    Lauren took a step back and stood next to ine, forming a united front.


    "ine!" she said firmly. "Tell them. Was it really Willow who pushed you down the stairs and turned you. into a vegetative state?"


    The moment of revenge had finally arrived.


    ine closed her eyes tightly.


    At this moment, Willow was shaking uncontrobly.


    Elliot, Lucas, and Keh were filled with fear, unwilling to face the truth, only wanting to escape.


    Seeing their anguish, Lauren finally felt a sense of satisfaction, her lips curling into a smile.


    But just as ine was about to open her eyes, an angry woman''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "What are you all doing in the patient''s room? Don''t you know that the patient needs to rest?"


    A woman in a whiteb coat came in first, followed closely by Alice and David.


    When Willow saw the woman, her eyes lit up as if she had found a savior. She wanted to throw herself into the woman''s arm and pour out her sorrows, but she held herself back.


    The woman''s gaze softened when itnded on Willow, but she quickly covered it up and turned a stern gaze on Lauren and the others. "Do you even care about the patient''s rest?"


    The doctor that Keh had called earlier quickly greeted the woman. "Director, what brings you


    here?"


    "If I hadn''te, the roof of this room would have been torn off by all these unnecessary people. Out, out! Don''t disturb the patient''s rest."


    The woman, the hospital director, crossed her arms, her tone unyielding.


    Lauren stood her ground. She had been watching Elliot Lucas, and Keh closely and noticed that all three of them had visibly rxed.


    Elliot was the first to react, nodding quickly. "The director is right. We weren''t thinking. We''ll leave right


    away.


    As he spoke, he grabbed Willow''s hand and prepared to leave the room,


    21:45, Inu, Mar 27


    Chapter 85 The Interruption.


    Lauren shouted, "No one leaves until the real culprit is revealed!"


    #Finished


    Elliot paused and turned back to look at Lauren with impatience. ��Lauren, when are you going to stop? Can''t we talk about this at home? Why do you have to inake a scene in the hospital?"


    "Hahahah." Lauren suddenlyughed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "The truth is about toe out, but you don''t want to see it. Telling me to go home is just your excuse. Today, no one leaves until the real culprit is exposed."


    "You..." Elliot shook with anger. Willow, whom he was shielding, had already started to tear up, lookingpletely wronged.


    ��Laurie. I''ve always treated you as my own sister. Why are you always targeting me? If I''ve done something wrong, just tell me. I''ll change, okay?" She began to


    sol


    "Shut up! You have no right to speak here," Lauren snapped and raised her hand to p Willow.


    But before the p couldnd, the hospital director grabbed her wrist and forcefully pushed her hand


    away.


    "This is a hospital, not a court. If you have problems, take them elsewhere. Don''t disturb the patient here."


    The director''s look at Lauren was filled with warning and a hint of disgust.


    Behind her, Alice and David, though silent, were also ring at Lauren, clearly ready to intervene if she caused any more trouble.


    Lauren took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She narrowed her eyes and studied the director.


    They had been so close. ine was about to publicly expose Willow as the culprit, but at that critical moment, the director had appeared out of nowhere.


    Her earlier rebuke seemed to be directed at everyone, but her gaze was clearly focused on me.


    When I had tried to confront Willow, the director had stopped her, and her grip was so strong that it had almost crushed my wrist.


    I don''t believe in coincidences. Too many coincidences meant that something was intentional.


    This director was definitely involved.


    "Director, may I ask what your rtionship is with Willow? Why did youe in and immediately defend her?" Lauren demanded.


    The director''s expression flickered for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure.


    "Little girl, don''t make groundless usations. I''m just doing my job as the director to maintain order in the hospital


    Lauren sneered, unimpressed.


    "Maintaining order? It looks to me like you''re maintaining Willow! The patient


    doesn''tin about the noise or being tired. She doesn''t need rest. You''re so


    eager to kick us out because you have something to


    Chapter 85 The interruption.


    hide.


    ��51%��


    Finished


    260

 Chapter Ch 86

    Chapter 86 A Fight for Justice


    2


    "How dare you speak like that?" Sharon''s voice rose sharply, her eyes zing


    with anger.


    51


    4 Finished


    "I speak as I must. Although you are the director, you have no right to stop a patient from identifying the true culprit who harmed her. If you keep interfering. I have to suspect you''re deliberately protecting the real murderer. Lauren retorted, her tone unwavering


    "Today, ine will need to identify the culprit. No one can stop it." Her resolute stance instantly enraged


    Sharon.


    Sharon''s face darkened, veins pulsing faintly on her forehead. She wanted to tear Lauren''s mouth apart but restrained herself with so many people watching.


    "You''re being unreasonable. Keep causing trouble, and I''ll have security throw you out." Sharon said.


    Lauren didn''t flinch. She stepped forward, locking eyes with Sharon. "Go ahead. Let the whole hospital know the esteemed director is shielding a murderer. I''d love to see if you can keep your job as the director after that."


    Sharon froze, her hand halting mid-reach for the call button.


    David, seeing Sharon cornered, felt a stab of distress. He lunged forward, seizing Lauren''s arm, his eyes wild with fury. "You ungrateful wretch! Haven''t you sharned us enough? Get home now!"


    Lauren yanked her arm free, her eyes bloodshot. "It''s you two that always favored Willow, your precious. adopted daughter, letting me, your own flesh and blood, suffer injustice for five years! You''re not even ashamed, why should I be afraid? Today, I must get back justice."


    "You" David''s face turned livid, but he was powerless against her defiance.


    Alice was near tears. "Laurie, stop this. Can''t we sort this out at home?"


    Lauren turned to her mother, her gaze full of disappointment. "Home? So you can cover up Willow''s crimes?"


    "You''re such devoted parents to your darling daughter, errified the truth will punish Willow. But you never cared about the injustice I endured."


    With each usation, David''s expression grew darker, while Alice sobbed, trembling uncontrobly.


    "Laurie, it''s not like that. You''re the daughter I carried for ten months; how could I bear to see you suffer? Everything I did was for your own good," Alice pleaded


    For my own good, by letting me take the me again and again? Lauren thought bitterly.


    "I''ve carried someone else''s guilt for five years. Now, I want ine to name the real culprit. If you truly cared about me, Madam Alice, you wouldn''t stop me. This isn''t just unfair to me, it''s unfair to ine too."


    David and Alice fell


    lent, unable to argue. They knew the truth better than anyone. David had seen Willow push ine down the stairs. Alice had watched the surveince footage of Willow''s crime. Back then, Lauren had no proof, and her cries of innocence went unheard. Now, with ine awake, she couldn''t miss this chance to clear her name.


    Chapter 86 A Fight for Justice


    finger at Lauren''s nose. "If you keep this up, I''ll call the police!"


    20


    Finished


    At the word "police," Lauren sneered. "Do it. I''d love to rip off someone''s task of hypocrisy in front of them."


    Sharon was bluffing. She didn''t dare call the police. She just red at Lauren, teeth clenched.


    Lauren found Sharon''s behavior increasingly suspicious, but her focus was on proving her innocence, not Sharon''s motives, Maybe the Bet family had bribe her.


    Seeing Sharon hesitate, Lauren pressed, "Weren''t you going to call the police? Go on."


    Sharon was trapped.


    Lauren pulled out her phone. "Fine, I''ll do it myself. After five years, it''s time for the truth toe out." I She dialed 911.


    Just as she was about to hit call, arge hand snatched her phone and smashed it on the floor, shattering it.


    Lauren looked up as a heavy p struck her face, knocking her onto ine''s bed. Her cheek burned, her ears ringing.


    "You ungrateful brat! Still making a scene here! Do you want to ruin the Bet familypletely?" David roared, his eyes zing like an enraged lion''s. He raised his hand again, as if to beat her senseless.


    *19


    260

 Chapter Ch 87

    Chapter 87 A Desperate Struggle


    Lauren ignored the stinging pain on her face, her focus entirely on ine.


    Finished


    ine, newly awake from a vegetative state, was frail. When Lauren''s body


    crashed into her, she fainted instantly.


    "ine! ine!" Lauren''s voice shook as she called our tears streaming down her face.


    ��ine, wake up, please. Just hold on a little longer."


    Lauren thought to herself, if ine couldn''t pin the crime on Willow today, getting


    a confessionter would be nearly impossible.


    David, Alice, Elliot, Willow, even Lucas and Sharon, all seemed relieved that ine was unconscious.


    Keh rushed over, shoving Lauren aside and calling anxiously, "ine, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me!"


    But no matter how he pleaded, ine didn''t stir.


    His heart ached as he red at Lauren. This is your fault. If you hadn''t kept causing trouble, ine wouldn''t have fainted. If anything happens to her, I won''t


    let it go."


    He scooped up ine and snapped at Sharon and doctor, "What are you standing there for? Save my


    sister!"


    A flicker of satisfaction crossed Sharon''s eyes as she hurriedly ushered the doctor and Keh out.


    Lauren tried to follow, but David blocked her. "You troublemaker, get home now!"


    With Willow''s exposure imminent, everyone was obstructing her. A wave of dizziness hit Lauren, despair overwhelming her.


    She threw her head back andughed, the sound echoing through the room, tinged with misery and madness. "You''ve all wronged me, every one of you."


    David, startled by her outburst, red with anger. He kicked her to the ground, raising his fist to strike.


    Madam Kate, Anna, and Marilyn rushed forward to restrain him. Having witnessed everything, Madam Kate understood Lauren''s suffering and was heartbroken, appalled by the Bet family''s cruelty.


    "What kind of parents are you? Neglecting your own daughter to protect a wicked-adopted child, have you no heart?"


    "Old hag, my family affairs are none of your business. Get lost!" David shoved the three women aside.


    He aimed his fist at Lauren again. Throughout, Alice, Elliot, and Lucas watched, none intervening.


    As the punch neared, suddenly, a pig-like squeal erupted from David.


    Lauren had seized a fruit knife and plunged it into his arm, the bloodied tip piercing through.


    All her fury from five years of injustice, misunderstandings, pain, betrayal, burst forth.


    Chapter 87 A Desperate Struggle


    Finished


    She yanked out the knife, blood spraying across her face. Like a demon unleashed, she lunged again, aiming for his heart.


    Her eyes burned with lethal intent. Fear gripped David memories of her previous attempt shing back. This time, her resolve was even fiercer, chilling him to the


    core.


    Shock and terror dted his pupils, his legs heavy as lead. As the knife neared his heart, Alice shoved him aside. The de sank into his shoulder instead.


    His agonized scream filled the room..


    Lauren pulled the knife free without hesitation. Her eyes held no mercy, only hatred, as she targeted his


    stomach.


    Terrified as ever, with the pain on the shoulder, David begged, ��Lauric, I was wrong this time. Please don''t kill me!"


    But Lauren was deaf to his pleas, her knife plunging forward. Each of the three stabs carried years of resentment, her gaze unyielding, she''d vowed to take his


    life.


    03 960


    260


    2146 Thu, Mar


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 88

    Chapter 88 A Family''s Betrayal


    Finished


    Incontinent with fear. David turned and fled the room Three stab wounds convinced him that stopping meant death. He abandoned his wife and children, desperate to escape this nightmare.


    Lauren''s murderous gaze shifted to Willow.


    Blood coated her, dripping from her arms and clothes, pooling on the floor. Her disheveled hair, matted. with blood, clung to her pale, crazed face. She was a vengeful specter, radiating dread.


    Willow''s eyes widened in terror as Lauren approached, her lips trembling, unable to beg. With each step, Willow shrank back, as if to evade the tangible killing intent.


    "Willow, aren''t you good at pretending?" Lauren''s voice was hoarse and icy, each word ground out. "For five years, I rotted in prison while you lived freely, stealing and enjoying what was mine. Today, you will pay it all back."


    ��Sis... Sister, don''t.. don''t kill me. I... I was wrong..." Willow''s voice quaked, her eyes fixed on the knife, her face ashen, sweat mixing with smeared makeup.


    Lauren''s gaze remained frigid. "Wrong? When you framed me five years ago, did you think you were wrong? It''s toote now!"


    She raised the knife again, thrusting it toward Willow with unstoppable force.


    Elliot, horrified, shouted and reached to stop her. "Lauren, enough! Murder is a crime,


    Before he finished, the knife pierced his outstretched hand, blood gushing between his fingers. He screamed, his handsome face twisting in pain.


    Lauren yanked the knife back, her focus still on Willow In a panic, Willow shoved Alice forward herself.


    Alice''s eyes widened in disbelief, she never imagined her beloved daughter would do this.


    The knife sank into her abdomen.


    She stared at Lauren, then turned to Willow''s terrified face.


    shield


    "Mom, I didn''t mean to... I really didn''t..." Willow cried, fleeing without hesitation, leaving Alice to copse in a pool of blood.


    Tears streamed from Alice''s eyes, whether from the wound or Willow''s betrayal, who could say?


    Lauren dropped the knife,ughing maniacally, the sound mournful and deste, "What devoted father, mother and brother you have, Willow, Madam Alice, how does it feel to be pushed out by your darling daughter to take the knife? Hahaha.�� Lauren said.


    Tears mingled with blood on her face as sh


    She pointed at herself. "I, your blood kin, did everything to please you, humbled myself to the dirt for your approval. But what did you do? You never saw my efforts. To you, I was always wrong, my sacrifices expected."


    Chapter 88 A Family''s Betrayal


    she still abandoned you. Isn''t thatughable?"


    Elliot slumped nearby, his face contorted in pain, blood pooling at his feet.


    Alice looked at Lauren with guilt. ��Lauric.....


    Finished


    Her voice was tender, as if Lauren were her cherished daughter. Lauren''sughter stopped abruptly, as if a raw wound had been touched. "Don''t call me that!" she roared.


    260

 Chapter Ch 89

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 89 A Leap into Despair.


    Tears flowed silently, her heart a barren wastnd.


    Finished


    Lauren thought to herself, I know my attempted murders are unforgivable sins. They''d send me back to prison, just like five years ago. I really don''t want to endure that darknesgain. Since my release, I''d tried to escape, to fight back, to expose the truth. I''d even tried to kill David and Willow, but all my efforts failed. I''m not evil, yet I was abandoned and scarred. The true viin lived happily, envied by all. Myfe was a cruel joke. Despite my misery, I still couldn''t bring myself to kill Elliot and Alice, they''d shown me fleeting warmth once. I hate my own weakness. With my life in ruins and no attachments left, why not I just kill myself. Death ends the pain, the injustice, the need for vindication.


    Lauren backed toward the window, climbing onto it without hesitation, her feet dangling. The wind tousled her hair. She thought, one jump, and it would all od


    Madam Kate, Anna, and Marilyn watched in horror. Madam Kate spoke first, her voice trembling. "Dear,e down, it''s dangerous."


    Anna echoed, "Kid, there''s no obstacle you can''t ovee. Don''t do something foolish."


    Marilyn sobbed, "Ms. Bet, whatever happens, I''ll be with you. Please juste back down."


    Lauren''s madness softened, a gentle smile breaking through her tear-streaked face. She looked at Marilyn -earnestly. "Marilyn, meeting you was the luckiest thing in my life. Without you, I''d have died my first year


    back with the Bet family. You gave me a second chance."


    Lauren continued to say, "Every time they bullied me, it was you who protected me, cared for me. You were my only warmth in that house. I dreamed of repaying you when I seeded, buying you a big house, treating Mia like a sister, funding her education, sending her abroad for further studies..."


    Her voice choked. "But all my dreams are shattered. My own parents and brother framed me, sent me to prison, ruined my chance at Northcrest University, left me broken. I''m useless now. I can''t repay you


    anymore."


    Marilyn wept, recalling Lauren''s mistreatment. "Ms. Bet, everything will get better."


    "It won''t," Lauren said, shaking her head, despair in her eyes. "The Bet family won''t let me go. I don''t want to go back into prison, the inmates in there beat me, and it hurts so much every day,"


    Marilyn kept crying, even Madam Kate and Anna teared up.


    Madam Kate thought, such a good child, tormented like this


    Madam Kate spoke softly, "Dear, if they don''t want you, I do. Come with me, I''ll protect you."


    Lauren shook her head. She thought, I couldn''t drag this kind woman into my


    mess.


    Anna urged, "Child, hardships are temporary. It''ll get better."


    won''t. My leg is crippled for the rest of my life, my lost kidney can never grow back. My chance at Northcrest University, lost. My life, ruined, Lauren thought.


    Lauren looked at Madam Kate. "Grandma, thank you."


    Then at Anna. Lauren thought, remembering how Anna''d shielded me at the train station. I''d called her "Mom"


    Chapter 89 A Leap into Despair


    a weed. Yet I had a mother and lived worse than a weed.


    Staring at Anna, she said sincerely, "Mom, thank you." Finished


    Lauren thought to herself, "Mom, a word I rarely used, heavy with true feeling. Eight years ago, I''d called Alice "Mom"with tearful hope. I''d cherished that hand- won mother but it was wishful thinking, my mother didn''t want me. Since my release, I''d only called her "Madam Alice."


    260

 Chapter Ch 90

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes!


    Chapter 90 A Mother''s Regret


    That "Mom" brought tears to Anna''s eyes.


    Finished


    Alice shuddered, mistaking Lauren''s longing tone for a call to her. She stared, but Lauren didn''t nce her


    way.


    Alice thought to herself, Lauric, I''m your mother. You''d her call a stranger "Mom" than me? Do you hate me that much? Realizing she was losing Lauren''s love, Alice''s heart shattered, the pain worse than her stab wound.


    Lauren''s tears fell. "I''m so tired of living. I don''t want to go on."


    Madam Kate stepped closer, her voice urgent. "Dear, don''t be rash! If you jump, my heart will break. You''re still young, days are long ahead, and there''s so much beauty ahead."


    Anna, desperate, said, "Kid, don''t grieve for those who don''t deserve it. I''ll be your mother, you''ll be my daughter, okay?"


    "Ms. Bet, I''m begging you, pleasee down," Marilyn begged.


    Lauren''s eyes held despair and relief. "I know you all are kind, but I''m exhausted. The world''s unfair to me. I''ve tried so hard, yet I can''t escape the fate of being hurt."


    Madam Kate gritted her teeth. "Dear, I promise you, if youe down, I won''t let anyone harm you again. I''ll surely help you get justice. Let those who hurt you be punished."


    Lauren smiled sadly. "Justice? Where''s justice in this world? They''ve ruined me, even if they''re punished, my life won''te back."


    "I can''t repay your kindness in this life. I''m sorry..." Lauren closed her eyes and leaned back, falling like a broken kite...


    "No!" Madam Kate, Anna, and Marilyn cried out.


    At thest second, Lucas dashed forward, grabbing her waist and pulling her back. Lauren fainted as they surrounded her protectively.


    Madam Kate, Anna, and Marilyn quickly surrounded Lauren and protected her tightly in the middle.


    Lucas'' hands trembled. It was as if he was afraid that if he let go, the person in his arms would disappear.


    It was also at the moment when he hugged her that he clearly felt that she had already be skin and bones. She was almost weightless in his arms, as if she would break if she was bent slightly.


    Lucas'' heart was in a knot. Tears fell onto her blood-and-tear-streaked face as her desperate words echoed in his mind.


    Elliot stood dazed, Lauren''s leap etched in his mind, leaving him hollow as if his soul had been taken away.


    Alice crawled toward her, sobbing, "Laurie, my daughter..." Her voice carried regret and pain.


    Marilyn blocked her, eyes widened, anger burning like fire, blocked in front of Lauren. ��Madam Alice, spare us your crocodile tears. Ms. Bet''s suffering is your family''s doing. You''re not qualified to call her daughter, you don''t deserve it. None of you deserve it. Get away! Don''t touch Ms. Bet Marilyn said as


    Chapter 90 A Mother''s Regret


    Alice copsed, tears streaming.


    Then, footsteps approached outside the room.


    Finished


    Willow and Sharon burst into the room with police. Willow pointed at Lauren. "Officers, that''s her who tried to kill us. Quickly arrest her!"


    Once Lauren''s back in prison. I''ll ensure ine dies before she can speak. No one will threaten me then, Willow thought, malice gleaming in her eyes.


    Sharon red at Lauren, wishing her dead.


    Sharon thought to herself, this brat dared to stab Willow seems like the inmatesst time in prison were too lenient, she won''t leave alive this time.


    260


    2/

 Chapter Ch 91

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes.


    Chapter 91 Too Late for Redemption


    Finished


    "Officer, I can testify! She tried to strangle one of our patients, and she stabbed someone with a knife! Please, you must arrest her at once! If you don''t, the entire hospital will be in chaos. It''s already causing panic among the patients and interfering with their treatment!" Willow said.


    The officer gave a grim nod and reached for his handculs, ready to take Lauren away.


    But just then, Alice forced herself up from the floor, despite the searing pain in her abdomen.


    You will not touch my daughter!" she said, her voice fin and unyielding. Her eyes were resolute, her tone brooking no argument.


    Five years ago, she had failed Lauren once already. She would not, and she could not, stand by and watch it happen again.


    Even Elliot stepped forward. "My sister didn''t try to kill anyone, he said. His voice was tired, but his tone was unwavering.


    Seeing both Elliot and Alice openly siding with Lauren Willow clenched her teeth so hard it hurt, but on the surface, she maintained her worried fa?ade


    Mother, Elliot, both of you were injured by Lauren! She tried to kill you on purpose! If she isn''t locked away, what happens when she wakes up? She''ll kill us all just like she tried today!"


    Elliot snapped. His gaze turned sharp and cold as he barked, "Shut up! There was no murder attempt. I said no, so no it is. Officers, thank you, but this is a family matter. No need to trouble the police with it."


    Lauren''s body had already been pushed beyond its limits. She would not survive another stint in prison.


    Even ine had testified and admitted that it wasn''t Lauren who left her in a vegetative state. Which meant Lauren had spent five years behind bars for a crime she didn''tmit.


    The punishment she had endured had never been hers to bear. But she bore it all the same. A broken leg. A missing kidney. A healthy body shattered beyond recognition.


    Lauren had once been the brightest student at Hoverdale First High School, but prison had robbed her of everything, including her future.


    Now, watching Lauren''s frail body in Lucas''s arms, thinking of her suffering through those years of torment, Elliot felt his breath twist with pain.


    "Elliot..." Willow started to speak again. But the dagger-sharp look Elliot threw her way made the words die on her lips.


    The officers exchanged nces. It was not their ce to meddle in another family''s affairs. After a cursory check on Alice''s and Elliot''s injuries, they gave a few instructions for immediate treatment and left.


    As soon as they were gone, the tension holding Alice and Elliot together unraveled. Exhaustion swept in like a crashing tide. Alice, pale and bloodied from her wound, swayed. Then, with a dull thud, she copsed in a pool of her own blood."


    Elliot''s face was pale as well. His legs buckled, nearly sending him to the ground after her.


    21:46


    51%


    Chapter 91 Too Late for Redemption


    Finished


    quickly collected themselves and rushed to call for help ordering staff to take Alice and Elliot away For emergency treatment.


    The moment they left, the room fell into silence.


    Lucas looked down at the unconscious Lauren in his arms, his heart in a panic. Without thinking, he tried to lift her, wanting to get her immediate medical care. But Marilyn shoved him back with all her force like a mother bear protecting her cub. Her eyes zed with Jury as she shouted, "Don''t think that saving Ms. Bet just now makes up for what you did five years ago! You, the Bet family, and Keh, you''re


    all rotten to the core!


    Marilyn''s shove sent Lucas stumbling. It was as if someone had ripped the soul from his body. Her words, sharp as knives, plunged straight into his heart. His lips trembled. He wanted to exin, to defend himself, but every word tasted hollow and empty.


    His mind yed back ine''s denial again and again. She insisted that Lauren had never harmed her. The memory struck him like a hammer, blow after blow, making his head pound as if it would split open.


    Pain twisted through Lucas'' expression, and his body shook ever so slightly.


    Back then, he had been so sure and convinced that Willow was kind and innocent, that she would never harru her best friend, ine.


    He had believed Willow was the one being framed.


    And Lauren was always the stronger one. She had been the one who could endure anything. She was Willow''s elder sister. Surely, she could take her ce in prison for five years. She would only be twenty-three when she got out. She would still have plenty of time to live her life,


    Lucas had never thought that his decision would lead to Lauren being brutalized in prison, left disabled, her lifepletely rewritten.


    Now, the truth wasid bare, and Lucas was left with nothing but regret. Regret so deep, he had no idea how to make amends..


    Lucas stood there, frozen, as he watched Marilyn slowly crouch down and carefully lift Lauren onto her back. Every movement was so gentle, as if she were carrying the most precious treasure in the world.


    With Madam Kate and Anna supporting her on either side, they made their way out of ine''s hospital room slowly and deliberately.


    Lucas stood still like a statue. His gaze was hollow, his soul drowning in an ocean of regret and anguish.


    Sunlight streamed through the window, casting its golden glow over him, but it did nothing to ease the cold gnawing at his heart. No warmth could reach him now. It felt as though his spirit had been wrenched from his body, leaving behind nothing but an empty shell. And in this hollow husk, guilt festered and -spread, consuming him until he trembled beneath its crushing weight.


    ��Lauren..." Lucas whispered, her name slipping from his lips in a hoarse murmur. A single tear welled at the corner of his eye, glimmering as it fell. For the first time in his life, he tasted what it was to be fragile.


    260

 Chapter Ch 92

    Chapter 92 An Interrupted Farewell


    Finished


    The sky outside was already dark when Lauren woke.


    No lights were on in the hospital room. Only a faint, fragmented glow filtered through the ss window on the door, casting irregr patches of light and shadow across the floor.


    Laureny there for a long time, unmoving, her eyes wale open and empty as if her soul had drifted far from her body. It wasn''t until time itself seemed to have frozen that she slowly lifted the nket and dragged her broken body out of bed.


    Every movement was sluggish and stiff, as if she were an old marite, weathered by years of neglect and decay. She opened the door quietly and stepped out into the corridor. Her footsteps were unsteady, her thin figure wavering as she walked down the long hallway.


    The dim, amber light overhead spilled down on her back, outlining a silhouette so frail and lonely it seemed as though it might fade away at any moment. She just kept walking. Out of the hospital. Out into the night. Like a wandering soul, aimless and adrift.


    Lauren didn''t know how long or how far she had walked. By the time she stopped, she found herself standing on a pedestrian bridge. Her gaze dropped slowly to the ck river below. The water flowed in silence beneath the darkness, cold and endless.


    After a long while, Laurenn lifted one leg slowly. She climbed onto the railing, ready to end it and leave this nightmare behind.


    But just as she was about to cross over, a deep, quiet voice sounded behind her.


    Suicide?"


    Lauren''s body stiffened. She felt the voice sounded familiar. But at this moment, her heart was set on death. She had no intention of caring who the man was. She didn''t even turn to look. Mechanically, she continued to climb over the guardrail.


    The man''s calm, indifferent voice rang out again. "If you''re nning to kill yourself, could you at least pick a ce where there''s no one around?"


    Lauren hesitated for a second. She was about to die. Did it really matter who was there to see it?


    But the man didn''t stop. His tone waszy, as if he were stating facts that had nothing to do with him.


    "If I don''t intervene, I seem too cold-blooded. But if I do, it''s like I''m meddling in your fate. Whether I care or not, it doesn''t do any good for me."


    Lauren was speechless. Then, slowly, she turned her head.


    When she saw the man clearly, she froze in surprise. She recognized him.


    It was the same man who had offered her a cigarette on the stairwell not long ago.


    A thin trail of smoke curled between his fingers, white tendrils rising and scattering in the night breeze. The smoke blurred his sharp features, softening the cold lines of his handsome, distant face.


    21:45 In Mar


    Chapter 92 An Interrupted Farewell


    Finished


    He flicked the cigarette gently with his long, slender index finger, tapping off a small spray of ash. Even the most casual movement from him seemed effortlessly elegant.


    "Want one?" Felix arched his brow slightly, holding out the cigarette as he spoke. Lauren looked at him. Her eyes were empty, like the still surface of a dead sea. After a while, she slowly lowered her leg from the guardrail and turned to face him. Her voice was hoarse, like broken sandpaper scraping against raw flesh. "You say you don''t want to interfere with my fate. So why are you stopping me?" Felix took another slow drag of his cigarette, exhaling a faint ring of smoke. It hung in the air between them before drifting away. His gaze followed it briefly before settling back on her.


    "Life is like a y. Sometimes, all it takes is an extra spectator for the story to change. I''m curious. If you. don''t die tonight, what kind of story will you end up writing?"


    Lauren stared at him in a daze. From beginning to end, his expression was so calm that it bordered on cold indifference. He seemed utterly unconcerned whether someone lived or died.


    And yet, it was this cold, aloof man whose offhand remark and words that weren''t even meant tofort stirred something deep inside her.


    After all, who truly wanted to die if they still had a reason to live?


    And if life could be a brilliant performance, who would willingly ruin their own stage?


    Lauren''s gaze dimmed again. "My story''s already ruined. There''s nothing left to watch."


    But Felix didn''t agree. That''s not necessarily true. The best parts usuallye at the end."


    Silence hung between them. Lauren lowered her eyes, staring at the mess of scars littering her body, as if contemting his words.


    After a long moment, she lifted her head. There was a faint glimmer in her dark eyes. It was like the first. crack of dawn piercing the night. "Do you think I can start over?


    "Why not? As long as you want to, you can start anytime. Felix answered.


    Aplicated warmth spread through Lauren''s chest. His words felt like a shaft of light breaking into the endless darkness she had been trapped in.


    Suddenly, a cold wind swept past, making Lauren shiver uncontrobly


    Felix noticed. He immediately shrugged off his ck coat and handed it to her. "Put it on. Don''t catch a cold.


    Lauren hesitated briefly, but in the end, she reached out and took it. As she wrapped the coat around her thin frame, a faint scent of tobo and the lingering warmth of his body enveloped her, bringing her an unfamiliar sense offort. Thank you," she said quietly.


    "Really want to thank me?" Felix''s tone waszy.


    Chapter 92 An Interrupted Farewell


    Hmm?" Lauren blinked at him in confusion.


    "You said you wanted to thank me," he reminded her.


    Lauren blinked again, momentarily lost. "Ah... Yes..."


    Finished


    Her wide, dark eyes stared up at him, innocent and bewildered, like two polished gems catching a faint light in their depths.


    Felix looked at Lauren''s dazed expression, and it tugged at something in him. The sharp edges of his phoenix eyes softened. A hint of amusement flickered here, and even his thin lips curved up faintly.


    "I hear you''re good at embroidery," he said. His voice was as cool as ever, but there was something beneath it now. A subtle pull. A temptation that was hard to refuse.


    260

 Chapter Ch 93

    Chapter 93 The Value of Her Hands


    Lauren stood there, dazed, utterly unable toprehend how he knew.


    Felix tilted his chin at her, a subtle gesture, yet one filled with unmistakable meaning.


    Lauren hesitated, then slowly lowered her head. Her gazended on the chest of the jacket draped over her shoulders. There bloomed a single peony, embroidered with meticulous craftsmanship.


    Its petals ovepped inyer upon delicateyer, the staches so fine, the shading so vivid, it seemed almost alive.


    Wasn''t this my work?


    Lauren''s head snapped up, eyes wide in disbelief as she stared at Felix.


    Their gazes locked. Neither spoke, but in that silence, everything was understood.


    "The peony is well done." As Felix spoke, he retrieved his phone, opened his photo album, and handed it to


    her.


    "This piece is exquisite," he continued. "A masterpiece of Swish embroidery. Pity the embroiderer never finished it. If you canplete it, we''ll call it your gratitude to me."


    On the screen was a photo of an unfinished embroidery titled Queen of Blooms. The peonies in the design were breathtakingly vivid, each petal painstakingly stitched with delicate precision. The silk threads gleamed subtly, their colors expertly blended. Every stitch seemed to breathe life into the fabric.


    The blossoms ovepped gracefully, petals saturated with color that faded gently from the center, each stitch at the edges nearly invisible, seamless in transition. Even the veins of the leaves were embroidered with such intricate realism they seemed ready to tremble in a passing breeze.


    The entire piece radiated an air of elegance and majesty, the perfect representation of a peony''s noble beauty. Every part of it was wless, except that it was unfinished.


    Lauren''s pupils shrank.


    Wasn''t this the embroidery / had worked on in prison?


    She had never finished it because she had been released before she couldplete those final stitches.


    But how had something I left behind ended up in his hands?


    "Sir, where did you get this piece?" Lauren asked.


    Felix nced at her. "I bought it at an auction."


    An auction? My embroidery had been sold at auction?


    Back in prison, the guards often praised Lauren''s needlework. But she never thought it was particrly exceptional. She thought she was just better than the others around her. She never imagined her work was good enough to be auctioned.


    Her fingers tightened unconsciously around Felix''s phone, and her voice quivered. "Forgive me for asking.


    Chapter 93 The Value of Her Hands


    Finished


    Felix noticed the faint tremor in her voice. He studied her for a moment, then answered, "2.8 million


    dors.


    In fact, Queen of Blooms was worth more than that. Far more than Pine and Crane, which had fetched 4.2 million at auction. But Queen of Blooms was iplete. Even if only a few stitches were missing, its value had been greatly diminished. After all, if another embroiderer were to finish it, it would no longer be a singr creation, and even the smallest difference in echnique could be detected by discerning eyes.


    The peony on Felix''s coat shared an almost identical needlework technique to the unfinished masterpiece. If Laurenpleted the piece herself, the difference would be imperceptible. That was what Felix believed.


    2.8 million dors? My embroidery had sold for 2.8 million dors?


    A tidal wave of shock crashed over Lauren again and again until she could hardly breathe. Her eyes widened, the figure of 2.8 million dors echoing in her mind like a thunderp, shattering everything she thought she knew about her skill.


    Her hand trembled. Without meaning to, her finger swiped across the phone screen. The photo changed. Another piece appeared. It was Pines and Cranes.


    The cranes in the embroidery were exquisitely lifelike, their feathers soft and light, as if they might take flight with the faintest breeze. The pine branches were detailed and textured, their trunks gnarled and strong. Every line, every shade, spoke of the embroiderer''s unmatched mastery.


    Lauren felt another jolt of shock. This piece was hers as well!


    Felix spoke again calmly, "I purchased Pines and Cranesst year for 4.2 million dors as a birthday gift for my grandmother. She loved it. That''s why I made sure to acquire another piece by the same embroiderer this year.


    4.2 million dors. The number hit Lauren like a hammer. She stood frozen, her eyes so wide they seemed about to fall from their sockets. Her mouth parted, as if


    to speak, but no words came out. The shock had wedged itself in her throat.


    2.8 million.


    4.2 million.


    These were numbers she had never dared to imagine. Yet they were the prices her embroidery had sold for.


    No wonder back in prison, no matter how badly the other inmates beat her, they neverid a hand on her fingers. No wonder the guards always stood watch when she worked on her embroidery, protecting her like she was some priceless treasure. Her hands were worth more than she ever realized.


    After the shock-faded, an overwhelming sadness rose up in Lauren''s chest.


    If she had only known how valuable her work was, why had she allowed herself to endure so much humiliation at the Bet family just for a mere 1.4 million dors?


    The grievances of her past surged within her like a tide the could no longer hold back. Her eyes reddened, glistening with unshed tears. She bit her lip hard, struggling to suppress the storm of emotions crashing through her.

 Chapter Ch 94

    Chapter 94 Drinking the Pain Away


    Finished


    The more Lauren tried to hold it in, the more the sorrow swelled inside her, until it finally burst forth. She dropped her head onto the cold railing of the pedestrian bridge and began to cry. Softly at first, then harder, muffled sobs turning into heart-wrenching weeping.


    Felix was stunned. He stood frozen in ce, utterly helpless. In all his twenty- eight years of life, no woman had ever cried in front of him. And now one was sobbing uncontrobly right in front of him. It made his chest tighten in a way that left him deeply unsettled.


    He sighed and took out a cigarette, holding it out stiffly in her direction. "Want one?" he asked.


    Lauren looked up. Her tear-soakedshes clung together, her eyes red and glistening with sorrow. "You''reforting me?" she asked, her voice thick with tears


    "Mm." Felix nodded, answering simply.


    "But I don''t like smoking." Lauren said.


    "... Felix''s brow twitched as if he were about to frown. But just as the lines gathered between his brows, he forcibly smoothed them away, as though afraid she might misunderstand and think he was growing impatient.


    His lips parted. Tll buy you a drink then," he said.


    Lauren hupped through her tears, her shoulders shuddering. If I drink, will I stop feeling sad?"


    "Mm." Felix nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll drink. But I don''t have any money."


    "It''s fine. It''s on me."


    "You''re such a good person.


    Felix''s expression faltered. He opened his mouth but found himself at a rare loss for words.


    A good person?


    No one had ever called him that before.


    He always considered himself cold-blooded. Every decision he made was deliberate, every action guided by purpose and gain. He had no use for sentimentality, and the opinions of others were irrelevant to him. In his mind, there was no such thing as an absolute "good person'' or ''bad person. What matters is interest and method to achieve things.


    He never denied the ruthlessness, the decisiveness he was so often used of. On the contrary, he believed they were necessary. In a world as brutal as this, those qualities were survival itself.


    But now, this girl had called him a good person. The words hit him strangely, as if they had struck some long-forgotten part of him, buried deep and long since turned to stone.


    The corners of Felix''s lips lifted in a faint smile.


    Chapter 94 Drinking the Pain Away


    "Wait here," he said quietly, turning to leave.


    51%


    Finished


    Lauren leaned weakly against the railing, watching hint intently. She saw Felix stride across the bridge, long legs canying him to the back of his Phantons. He opened the trunk and reached inside.


    His gaze settled on two bottles of wine.


    Initially, he nned to bring them to an important meting about a project in Eastgate. But now, they would be used tofort a brokenhearted girl into feeling better.


    Felix took the bottles and made his way back to her. Reaching her side again, he handed one over.


    "Drink," he said.


    Lauren did not hesitate. She unscrewed the cork, tipped her head back, and drank straight from the bottle.


    Felix''s gaze flickered, amusement sparking briefly in his usually impassive eyes.


    She drank so boldly, as if it were water.


    Watching from inside the car, Josh was stunned.


    Wait... Was red wine supposed to be drunk like that?


    And not just any wine. That was a Piendeolo Rosado worth over 70,000 dors a bottle. And this girl was drinking it like beer.


    Josh was speechless. He shifted his gaze back to his boss


    That cold, distant boss of his was actually allowing her to drink like that. Not just allowing her. He seemed to be indulging her. The faintest trace of a smile tugged at Felix''s lips.


    Josh had never seen his boss look at any woman this way. It was unprecedented. He scrambled to grab his phone and quickly snapped a picture of them standing there on the bridge, then sent it to Madam Kate without a moment''s dy.


    At that exact moment, Kate was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Not just her. Anna, Marilyn, Elliot, Lucas, and Keh were all frantic with worry. Ever since Lauren had suddenly disappeared, they had been searching for her as if their lives depended on it. They feared she might do something foolish. But after two hours of searching, there was still no sign of her.


    Just as Kate was growing desperate, her phone vibrated. The instant she saw the photo Josh sent, her heart, which had been suspended high in her throat, finally settled.


    But the relief was short-lived. Her eyes soon focused on Lauren''s anguished expression. Her slender figure clutched a wine bottle, drinking to drown her sorrows. The olddy''s heart twisted painfully in her chest.


    Her eyes reddened as she murmured to herself, "This poor child. How much pain must she be carrying?"


    Kate had always held firm to her traditional beliefs. She disapproved of young girls drinking, always thinking it improper. But in this moment, looking at Lauren, all she felt was boundlesspassion


    "Let her drink," she whispered softly. "If drinking can ease her nain, even for a little while, then so be it."


    Ghapter 94 Drinking the Pain Away


    Steadying herself, she quickly dialed Felix''s number.


    #Finished


    At the same time, Lauren had already finished an entire bottle. Her pale cheeks were flushed, bringing an unexpected warmth and life to her delicate face. Her had drooped slightly, but she was still reaching for the second bottle.


    Felix was about to stop her when his phone buzzed. With no choice, he answered. Kate''s voice rang out at once. "Felix. is Laurie with you?"


    Laurie?


    He nced at Lauren. She was halfway through her second bottle.


    "She''s a good child, Kate continued, her voice thick with emotion. "Grandma really likes her. But this poor girl, her life has been so hard, and she''s suffered so much. You must take good care of her; do you understand? Once she''s done drinking, take her back to your ce. And remember, no bullying her. If you dare, I won''t let you off easily!"


    260

 Chapter Ch 95

    Chapter 95 Under the Silver Veil


    Finished


    Kate grew more emotional as she spoke, her voice thick with sorrow until she finally broke down in tears.


    Listening to his grandmother''s tearful words through the phone, Felix felt an unfamiliar tightness in his chest. He took a deep breath andforted her gently Don''t worry, Grandma."


    But Kate was still uneasy. "Felix, Lauric isn''t in a good ste right now. You need tofort her a little.


    more."


    "Sure." Felix replied softly.


    "She''s suffered too much, poor child. Her heart''s full of pain. You need to care for her, talk to her, and help her heal."


    "Grandma, I know what to do," he promised.


    Still. Kate.continued to remind him over and over, covering every detail. From making her sober-up soup to tucking her in at night, making sure she was warm and safe.


    Felix listened patiently, quietly responding from time to time.


    At the same time, Lauren had already drunk herself into a stupor. She tossed the empty bottle aside, her slender figure swaying unsteadily. In the next second, she was about to copse.


    Felix instinctively reached out and caught her. Lauren stumbled into his arms, soft and boneless, her dazed eyes filled with confusion as she tilted her head and asked, "Who are you?"


    He quickly ended the call and steadied her. "You''re drunk," he said quietly.


    But Lauren acted as if she had not heard him. Her finger, trembling, reached out and poked at the bridge of his nose. Her speech was slurred, but her tone was surprisingly earnest. "You''re Elliot, aren''t you? You are El-li-ot!"


    Her mood shifted abruptly. Her brows furrowed as her voice rose in anger. "Elliot, I hate you. You''re not my brother! Go away. I don''t need a brother like you anymore."


    As Lauren finished speaking, she shoved Felix with all her strength. But to him, it was no more than a kitten pawing at him, She, however, lost her bnce from the force of her own push, falling backward.


    Felix moved swiftly, his long arm encircling her slender waist and pulling her back toward him. "I''m not Elliot," he exined patiently.


    "Not Elliot?" Lauren tilted her head, blinking hard as if trying to focus. "Then you must be Lucas. Lucas is just as bad."


    Her cheeks puffed up with indignation. "I hate you the most! We grew up together in the orphanage. You said you''d protect me, but you helped Willow bully me instead. You said you''d studyw to put the people who hurt me in jail. But you. Her breath hitched as fresh tears welled in her red-rimmed eyes. ��You sent me to prison yourself....


    As Lauren''s voice cracked, tears streamed down her face in fat, glistening drops. She raised her fist in the air, shaking it feebly. "Do you even know? Just because you said you''d protect me, I worked so many jobs, saved every cent, and put you through university. Do you know, I was afraid of hurting your pride, so I


    -- 11/201


    Chapter 95 Under the Silver Vell


    ce and confess to a crime I didn''tmit? Why?"


    Finished


    The night was like water, the moonlight pouring over the bridge and cloaking everything in a soft, silvery


    veil.


    Lauren stood there with her face streaked with tears, glimmering under the moon''s gentle glow.


    "Don''t cry," Felix said softly, his voice unusually patient


    "I want to cry," Lauren choked, wiping at her tears with he back of her hand. "I don''t need your fake kindness."


    She pushed him away again, staggering a few steps before she stubbornly steadied herself. ''Lucas, I''ll never forgive you. Not in this lifetime. You''re a bastard.


    A breeze swept past them, lifting the strands of hair from her forehead and carrying away the tears on her cheeks.


    Felix stood there, watching her quietly. His normally cold, sharp expression softened, if only slightly. He didn''t speak. He simply waited until she had cried herself hoarse and her strength ebbed away,


    Then, he finally stepped forward. With slow, careful movements, he bent down and slid his arms beneath her legs and back, lifting her easily into his embrace.


    Lauren was small-sized, barely over five feet tall, and painfully thin. She felt light in his arms, almost fragile. Her head lolled against his broad chest, stray locks of hair falling messily over her tear-streaked face.


    The moonlight stretched their shadows long across the bridge, intertwining on the ground beneath them.


    Inside the car. Josh was driving in silence when he suddenly heard his boss speak.


    "You told Grandma?" Felix''s voice was mild, unreadable


    Josh flicked his gaze to the rearview mirror, sneaking a nce. His boss''s expression was calm, like he had only asked out of casual interest. But Josh knew better. His boss''s thoughts were never so easy to grasp.


    Heughed nervously. "Mr. Brooker, I just wanted to ease Madam Kate''s worries."


    Felix''s voice turned cold. "You talk too much."


    Still grinning, Josh shrugged. "How is that talking too much? I''m concerned about you, Mr. Brooker."


    After his exnation, he nced at Lauren again through the mirror. With her


    delicate face and slender frame, she and Felix really did make a striking couple. If only she were not so small-sized and thin....


    260

 Chapter Ch 96

    Chapter 96 Fractured Bonds and Unrelenting me


    "Mr. Brooker, you don''t like it?"


    Felix shot a sharp re over.


    Josh quickly shut his mouth and focused on driving.


    Lauren''s breathing gradually steadied, though faint sobs still escaped from time to time.


    Felix sat beside her, frowning slightly. He reached out and gently patted her, trying tofort her.


    However, Lauren seemed unaware. She mumbled a few unclear words in her sleep.


    49%


    Finished


    Felix watched her for a long time. Whether it was because of her emotions or something else, his mood was noticeably sour tonight.


    Feeling irritable, he instinctively reached for a cigarette Just as he was about to light it, he paused.


    ncing at the fragile Lauren beside him, Felix put the cigarette back in its case and turned his head to look out the window.


    The lights of Hoverdale streaked past rapidly, like countless twinkling stars flowing in reverse. Under the glow of the streetlights, Felix''s profile appeared especially cold and severe.


    "Josh, find out everything about her by tomorrow."


    "Alright, Mr. Brooker."


    Elliot, Lucas and Keh spent the entire night searching for Lauren, yet there was still no sign of her.


    When they returned to Lauren''s ward, only to be met with an empty bed, their emotions erupted.


    Keh''s face turned red from pain and guilt.


    Like a raging beast, he stormed toward Elliot step by step, then swung his fist hard across Elliot''s face.


    "It''s all your fault!" Keh roared furiously. "If your Bet family hadn''t treated her like an outsider all this time, would Laurie have lost hope? Would she have left the hospital alone in the middle of the night? Everything that''s happened to her, it''s all because of you!"


    Just yesterday, she had nearly jumped off a building. He couldn''t bear to imagine what irrational thing Lauren might do after leaving the hospital alone in the dead of night.


    Caught off guard, Elliot staggered back a few steps, blood immediately trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes reddened with rage, and without hesitation, he swung back,nding a hard punch on Keh''s face.


    "You think you''re any better?" Elliot shot back. "Sure, Bet didn''t treat Laurie well, but at least she lived safely and healthily with us for three years. And you? You''re the one who let her be abused in prison! All


    Thu, Mar


    Chapter 96 Fractured Bonds and Unrelenting me


    Finished


    As Elliot spoke, his chest tightened painfully, like countless needles stabbing straight into his heart.


    He knew he was wrong. He had already made up his mind to be a good brother and make things right with her.


    But now... how had she suddenly disappeared?


    Keh''s forehead bulged with veins as he shouted, "I didn''t do it!"


    His voice thundered through the ward, raw with frustration and pain.


    How could he? He loved Lauren so deeply, how could he ever bear to let her suffer in prison?


    Elliot sneered coldly, his face twisted with mockery. "Can''t even own up to what you''ve done? What kind of man are you?"


    "I said I didn''t do it!" Keh roared again, this time swinging his fist andnding a hard punch on Elliot''s face.


    Elliot refused to back down. Gritting his teeth, he kicked Keh hard in the side, and within seconds, the two men were locked in a furious brawl.


    Elliot''s eyes were bloodshot, tears threatening to spill as his punches grew harsher and more desperate.


    Keh''s eyes reddened too, and he struck back just as fiercely.


    Neither was willing to stop, as though they believed this brutal exchange was the only way to punish themselves.


    Lucas, panicked and anxious, rushed forward, desperately trying to pull apart the two men locked in their relentless struggle.


    He reached out to grab Elliot''s arm, but in his frenzy, Elliot violently shook him off and struck Lucas hard in the chest with his elbow.


    Lucas let out a muffled grunt, stumbling back several steps.


    Before he could steady himself, Keh''s fist identally swung out in the chaos,nding heavily on Lucas''s shoulder.


    Lucas staggered, pain shing across his face. Frustration and anger surged within him.


    "Have you both lost your minds?" Lucas bellowed.


    Elliot turned, his eyes burning with rage as he jabbed a trembling finger at Lucas. "Weren''t you who grew up with Laurie? How could you send her to prison with your own hands? How could you...."


    the one


    Every word cut like a jagged knife, slicing deep into Lucas''s heart.


    His face went pale, memories of that dark past crashing over him like a relentless tide.


    "Shut up! Shut up!" Lucas roared, as if those words had struck his most painful nerve.


    His eyes reddened, and in a blind fury, heshed out, driving his fist hard into Elliot''s face.


    That nunch carried all of his strength and blood once again trickled from the corner of Elliot''s mouth.


    Chapter 96 Fractured Bonds and Unrelenting me


    49%


    Finished


    The hospital room, already in disarray, was now inplete chaos. Debris littered


    the floor, the IV stand Tay toppled over, and shards of broken ss were


    scattered everywhere.


    "Fcking...!


    19


    260

 Chapter Ch 97

    Chapter 97 mes of Agony and Unseen Foes


    49%


    Finished


    The three of them grappled fiercely in the cramped room, their clothes wrinkled and dishevelled, their faces and bodies bearing fresh bruises and scratches.


    In the chaos, none of them noticed a figure standing quietly at the doorway.


    Marilyn stood there, her expression cold as she watched the scene unfold. The absurdity of it all struck her hard.


    Ms. Bet must have the worst luck imaginable to end up entangled with these lunatics.


    All three of them had once been people that Ms. Bet had cared for deeply, yet their way of repaying her had been five long years of unjust imprisonment.


    Never once did they reflect on their own mistakes, instead, they just kept shifting the me onto others.


    Marilyn had already heard from Anna that Lauren had been found. She had onlye to the ward to pack up Ms. Bet''s belongings and handle her discharge procedure.


    She hadn''t expected to witness the three of them spiralling out of control like this. Marilyn turned away coldly, deciding not to tell them that Lauren had been found.


    Because they didn''t deserve to know.


    Once the chaos settled, Elliot slumped into a nearby chair, burying his face in his hands, bi


    trembling slightly.


    Keh leaned against the wall, gasping for air, his vacant gaze fixed on the floor.


    shoulders


    Lucas stared out the window, his entire being seeming hollow, like a man who had lost his soul.


    At the Brooker''s vi.


    Felix stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, holding a thick stack of documents in his hand.


    Josh had worked efficiently, digging up Lauren''s entire life history in just one night. After reading through the documents, Felix''s expression darkened, his face heavy with grim contemtion.


    The contents of the report were heart-wrenching, each word carrying the weight of endless suffering.


    At just twenty-three years old, Lauren had barely seen a day of peace in her life.


    Her childhood was spent in foster care, never knowing the warmth of a real home. When she finally reunited with her biological family, thinking she''d found her ce, she faced three years of cold neglect instead.


    After enduring it all and finally graduating high school, she was on track to attend Northcrest University, but then she was falsely used and thrown in prison.


    21:48 Thu, Mar 27E B? B?


    Chapter 97 mes of Agony and Unseen Foes


    She dominated physicspetitions, consistently cing first.


    Her SAT score was an impressive 1590.


    Finished


    With such impressive achievements and remarkable academic talent, she would never have been just an average student, even at Corwynale''s top institution, Northcrest University.


    It''s a pity...


    Felix was a cold and emotionless man, yet after reading Lauren''s story, even his sharp brows furrowed tightly.


    Behind him, Josh sensed the heavy pressure radiating from Felix, and his own face turned grim as well.


    Ms. Bet''s life had been nothing short of tragic. He couldn''t imagine how such frail young woman had managed to endure it all.


    It wasn''t just for a day or two, it had been twenty-three long years.


    Just as he was fuming over the injustice, Kate entered the room, apanied by Anna and Marilyn.


    Felix quickly handed the documents to Josh.


    "Put these away. Don''t let Grandma see them," he instructed.


    Josh swiftly tucked the papers away.


    "Grandma, what brings you here?" Felix asked.


    Kate''s face lit up with excitement. "Felix, where''s Laurie?"


    "She''s still asleep," Felix replied.


    "It''s almost ten o''clock, and she''s still not up?"


    Kate clearly worried, hurried upstairs to check on Lauren.


    Felix didn''t think much of it, assuming Lauren was just sleeping offst night''s drinks.


    But momentster, a panicked cry echoed down the stairs. "Laurie! What''s wrong? Don''t scare me like this!"


    Startled, Felix rushed upstairs.


    Lauren was curled up on the bed, her face flushed bright red, her entire body burning like she''d just been pulled from a furnace.


    Her lips were dry and cracked, and painful whimpers escaped her mouth. She clutched tightly at the bedsheets as if the pressure might somehow ease the overwhelming difort ravaging her body.


    Kate stood nearby, frantic and helpless. Anna and Marilyn were teary-eyed, hearts breaking as they watched Lauren in such agony, as if a knife were slicing right through them.


    Felix stormed in, decisively scooping Lauren into his arms and racing downstairs.


    Chapter 97 mes of Agony and Unseen Foes


    49


    Finished


    He could feel the intense heat radiating from her body burning so fiercely it


    seemed like it might scorch his skin.


    To the hospital!" Felix barked, his voice sharp and firm


    The group hurried downstairs and piled into the car.


    Midway, Marilyn suddenly remembered something and urgently spoke up. "Don''t go to Skyline Medical Center, go to Westhaven Medical Center instead!"


    The Bet family, along with Lucas and Keh, were all at the Skyline Medical Center, a group of unstable individuals who constantly brought disaster upon Ms. Be. Every encounter with them seemed to spell misfortune for her.


    This time, no matter what, Marilyn was determined to keep Lauren away from the Bet family.


    Josh floored the gas pedal, and the car shot forward like an arrow loosed from its bow.


    In less than twenty minutes, they arrived at Westhaven Medical Center.


    At this moment, Jeffrey and his colleagues had just finished an academic conference at Westhaven Medical Center and were preparing to return to Skyline Medical Center.


    260

 Chapter Ch 98

    Mar 27


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 98 Secrets Unveiled and Unforgivable Betrayal


    They walked along, discussing the content of the conference.


    Finished


    Despite Jeffrey''s usual arrogant and carefree demeanor he was a core physician


    at Skyline Medical Center with remarkable expertise in the medical field.


    As a result, he was often invited to attend academic conferences and symposiums as an outstanding doctor representative.


    Just as they were chatting andughing, about to exit the hospital building, Jeffrey noticed Felix rushing past him, carrying Lauren straight toward the emergency. Behind them, Kate, Anna and Marilyn followed breathlessly.


    In that instant, Jeffrey''s steps noticeably faltered, and a flicker of surprise and confusion shed across his


    eyes.


    Instinctively, Jeffrey turned his head to look back, but all he saw was Felix''s tall and imposing figure gradually disappearing down the hallway. The woman in his arms had long hair that swayed gently with his hurried steps.


    Jeffrey frowned. Could he have been mistaken?


    How could Lauren possibly end up being carried into Westhaven Medical Center?


    Westhaven Medical Center was located on the outskirts of Hoverdale, far from downtown. The Bet family would only go to Skyline Medical Center, which was conveniently situated in the city center.


    Shaking his head, Jeffrey dismissed the thought. Perhaps he was just overtired and seeing things.


    He brushed it off and turned back to his colleagues, re-joining their lively conversation as the discussion shifted back to the earlier case study.


    Meanwhile, inside the emergency room, the doctors were busy examining Lauren.


    After a flurry of activity, one of the doctors, frowning deeply, walked over to Felix. "Are you the patient''s husband?"


    Felix froze for a moment at the doctor''s question. "I''m not..."


    "Yes! Yes, he is her husband! And I''m her grandmother. Doctor, how''s my granddaughter-inw doing?" Kate interjected anxiously.


    Hearing this, the doctor immediatelyunched into a scolding.


    "I have to ask, what kind of family are you? Knowing the patient only has one kidney, how could you let her drink so much alcohol? Are you trying to kill her? With just one kidney, her ability to metabolize alcohol is alreadypromised. On top of that, she consumed a dangerously high amount. If her remaining kidney weren''t so healthy, her weakened condition could have easily led to multi-organ failure and death. Fortunately, you brought her in just in time, so the damage isn''t irreversible. But the patient''s condition is still extremely critical, we''ll do our best to stabilize her."


    Kate nearly copsed upon hearing the news, and Anna hurried to support her.


    48 Thu, Mar 27


    Chapter 98 Secrets Unveiled and Unforgivable Betraya


    Marilyn''s eyes widened in shock; her entire body frozen on the spot.


    One kidney?


    How could Ms. Bet possibly have only one kidney?


    70


    Finished


    After the doctor returned to the emergency room, Kate turned to Marilyn with an exhausted expression. "Marilyn, how could Laurie have only one kidney?"


    Marilyn, still reeling from the shock, stammered, "That''s impossible... When Ms. Bet went to prison five years ago, her body was perfectly healthy."


    That one sentence was like a bomb dropped into still waters, sending ripples of unease through the room.


    Pupils of Kate, Anna and Felix all contracted in shock.


    Healthy before prison, yet missing a kidney afterward, this could only mean her kidney had been taken while she was serving her sentence.


    The air turned deathly still.


    Felix''s mind shed back to the report he''d read that morning.


    Josh hadn''t uncovered anything about Lauren losing a kidney but given the suffering she had endured over the years) it wasn''t hard to connect the dots.


    Her missing kidney was likely tied to those who had hurt her.


    What kind of hatred, what kind of twisted grudge, could drive someone to do something so cruel to such a frail young


    woman?


    Felix considered himself ruthless, but even he wouldn''t go this far.


    The waiting felt unbearably long, each minute dragging by like an eternity, tormenting everyone''s hearts.


    Kate sped her hands over her chest, praying endlessly for Lauren''s safety.


    Anna and Marilyn quietly wept, their tears falling for the pain and hardship Lauren had endured.


    No one knew how much time had passed when the emergency room doors finally swung open. The doctor emerged, weary butposed. Removing his mask, he said, "Her condition is stable for now, but she''ll need to stay in the hospital for observation. We''ll have to monitor her closely for any changes."


    Everyone let out a long breath of relief, their heavy hearts easing just a little. At Skyline Medical Center.


    Elliot''s face was unshaven, his eyes hollow with exhaustion and endless regret. The once confident and charismatic man was now a shadow of his former self.


    He walked absentmindedly toward David''s ward.


    Just as he reached the door Sharon Swift stepped out from inside.


    21:48


    Ma


    Chapter 98 Secrets Unveiled and Unforgivable Betraya


    Finished


    Perhaps it was due to the warmth of the room, but her face was noticeably flushed, and her lips appeared slightly swollen.


    Startled to see Elliot suddenly at the door, she flinched her gaze flickering with


    obvious guilt. "Mr. Elliot, what a surprise," she stammered.


    Elliot barely acknowledged her with a distracted "well." lis mind was consumed by thoughts of Lauren. Those tangled emotions twisted around him like vines, suffocating him, leaving him barely able to breathe.


    260

 Chapter Ch 99

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Finished


    Chapter 99 Shattered Bonds and Buried Truths


    Elliot didn''t even spare Sharon a nce before walking straight into the room.


    David''s injuries were on his arm, shoulder, and backside. Although he''d lost a fair amount of blood, none of the wounds were life-threatening, so he was in rtively stable condition.


    When Elliot entered, David was just finishing pulling up his pants, a satisfied expression on his face.


    Elliot didn''t think much of it, assuming David had just returned from the restroom. At the moment, he didn''t have the energy to dwell on anything else.


    He moved slowly to a nearby chair, slumped down, and seemed utterly drained, as though every ounce of strength had been sapped from his body.


    Seeing Elliot in such a state, David frowned. "That little tramp Lauren still hasn''t turned up?"


    Elliot''s face darkened instantly, anger and disbelief shing in his eyes. "Dad, Laurie is your daughter. How can you keep calling her that?"


    David scoffed coldly. "She tried to kill me. I don''t have a daughter that ungrateful."


    Elliot''s frown deepened. "Dad, Laurie''s life is uncertain right now. Can you stop being so stubborn?"


    David snorted dismissively, his expression cold and indifferent. ��She''s better off dead. Saves me the headache of dealing with her."


    Elliot''s face darkened. "Dad, no matter what, Laurie is still your biological daughter. Don''t you care at all whether she lives or dies?"


    David sneered, irritation written all over his face. "That useless girl? Even if she threw herself at Mr. Brooker, he wouldn''t want her. Worthless trash, dead or alive, what difference does it make?"


    "Forget about finding her. Why don''t you focus on finding a few pretty girls in Hoverdale to send to Mr. Brooker? As long as we keep him happy, securing a deal with the Brooker family won''t be a problem."


    Elliot stared nkly at his father, feeling as though the man before him was aplete stranger.


    The father he once knew, a man who, despite his ws, had always carried a trace of authority and warmth, now seemed utterly cold-blooded and unrecognizable.


    Elliot''s face grew even darker. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, but his voice was already trembling.


    "Dad, Laurie''s missing, and you''re still thinking about working with Mr. Brooker? If you had given Laurie even a fraction of the care you show to Willow, would she have been driven to such despair? Dad, tell me, who is your real daughter?" He practically spat out each word through gritted teeth.


    David''s expression twisted with fury. He mmed his hand on the table beside his hospital bed and roared, "So just because that disgrace went missing, our lives are supposed to stop?"


    "It''s not my fault she''s gone! If she wants to die somewhere, let her! At least if she''s out of sight, I can finally have some peace!"


    6647


    Chapter 99 Shattered Bonds and Buried Truths


    to this house, I haven''t had a single day of peace!"


    Finished


    David''s chest heaved with heavy breaths, his tone turning more resolute. "I hope she neveres back. Whether she''s dead or alive has nothing to do with me. What matters now is the Bet family''s business."


    The cold indifference in his eyes was chilling, as though, he had severed all ties of fatherly affection.


    Hearing David''s merciless words, Elliot felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over him, freezing him to his core.


    He stared at his father without blinking, his lips trembling slightly as he finally voiced the question that had been weighing on his heart all night.


    "Dad... you knew five years ago that it wasn''t Laurie who pushed ine down the stairs, didn''t you?"


    Elliot''s eyes locked onto David''s face, scrutinizing every twitch and flicker of expression.


    David''s expression stiffened. For a fleeting moment, panic shed across his face, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "What do you mean by that?" David''s voice was cold and guarded.


    "So... I was right?" Elliot''s voice trembled, a mix of disbelief, anger, and disappointment. "You knew all along that it wasn''t Laurie who did it?"


    David fell silent for a moment before replying with an icy tone, "That''s all in the past. There''s no point digging it up now. Elliot, what matters most right now is finalizing the deal with Mr. Brooker for the Eastgate development project. Everything else is small matter."


    ��Small matter? Hahaha-" Elliot suddenly burst intoughter, a harsh, bitter sound that echoed through the room. Hisughter was so strained and mocking those tears welled up in his eyes.


    "You knew Laurie was innocent," Elliot''s voice trembled, but his words were sharp as a knife. "Yet you still insisted that she was the culprit. You forced me to stand in court and testify against her, my own sister! What did Laurie ever do to deserve this? She''s your daughter, yet you pushed her into the abyss... and dragged me down with you."


    "She''s my sister... my own blood." His voice broke. "Can you imagine how hopeless she must have felt, betrayed by her own brother in court? No wonder she couldn''t forgive me after she got out of prison... No wonder... Hahaha-"


    Elliot keptughing, but the pain in his voice cut deeper than any sob.


    ��Enough!�� David''s furious voice barked across the room, his eyes shing with warning. "Now''s not the time to dwell on the past. Get a grip!"


    19


    260


    1

 Chapter Ch 100

    Chapter 100 Fractured Ties and Desperate Truths


    Finished


    Elliot''s eyes were bloodshot, his chest rising and falling violently as he red at David. Gritting his teeth, he said, "You ignored Laurie''s life and let her take the me for a crime she didn''tmit. You let her endure unimaginable torment in prison. Aren''t you afraid of facing retribution?"


    David trembled with rage, pointing a shaking finger at Elliot. His voice quivered as he barked, ��You... How dare you speak to me like this? Everything I did was for the sake of the Bet family''s reputation! Lauren? She''s a worthless girl, what does it matter if she had to sacrifice herself?"


    "Sacrifice?" Elliot let out a bitterugh. "Laurie was beaten in prison, her leg was broken, and she had one of her kidneys removed. Doesn''t that make you feel even a shred of guilt? Doesn''t your conscience bother you?"


    For a brief moment, David''s face stiffened at the mention of Lauren losing a kidney, but he quickly regained hisposure. "She was always a troublemaker. If she got beaten in prison, she probably brought it on herself. As for losing a kidney, well, maybe she got hurt in a fight, and they had to remove it. Serves her right."


    "Stop making a scene," David snapped. "The most important thing right now is securing the Bet family''s business deals. Didn''t I tell you to get Mr. Brooker''s number? Have you found it yet? If you have, call him and set up a dinner meeting."


    Elliot slowly stood up, his eyes filled with disappointment. "Dad, I''ve always respected you and followed your lead. But on this matter, I can''t agree with you and I won''t obey. I''m going to find out what really happened back then and clear Laurie''s name."


    With that, he turned and walked away, his steps firm and resolute.


    "Stop right there!" David bellowed from behind him, furious. "If you dare to investigate, then don''t bother calling me your father anymore and forget about having any say in the Bet family''s affairs!"


    Elliot ignored him. His mind was focused on one thing finding Lauren, making things right, and clearing her name.


    Just as Elliot was about to leave, Willow walked in carrying a thermos.


    Her face lit up with a sweet smile as she spoke softly, "Dad, I made you some chicken soup myself."


    Only then did she notice Elliot standing there, his face grim with anger. Recalling yesterday''s events, a wave of anxiety washed over her. But then she remembered how Elliot had defended her, and her nerves eased. She smiled warmly at him. "Oh, you''re here too, Elliot. Would you like to join Dad for some soup?"


    Elliot said nothing. His face remained dark as he stepped closer to Willow, grabbed her shoulders tightly, and stared at her with eyes full of usation. "Laurie''s missing, are you happy now?"


    Willow''s face turned pale with fright at his sudden outburst. Her voice trembled as she stammered, "Elliot, I didn''t..."


    "You still dare say you didn''t?" Elliot''s voice was low and strained, as if he was forcing the words through clenched teeth. "Laurie was missing, and now you''re the only daughter of the Bet family. Isn''t that exactly what you wanted?"


    Chapter 100 Fractured Ties and Desperate Truths


    49%


    Finished


    Willow looked as though she''d just suffered a huge injustice. Tears welled up in her eyes as she choked out her defense.


    "David, how can you think that about me? We''ve been siblings for over twenty years. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?"


    In Elliot''s mind, Willow had always been a sweet, gentle and harmless little sister, kind-hearted and pure.


    It was because of that belief that he''d always favored her.


    When ine fell down the stairs and ended up in aa, he hadn''t doubted Willow for a second. Instead, he''d immediately pinned the me on Lauren.


    But everything that had happened yesterday was screaming at him, he''d been wrong.


    Although he had managed to stop ine from using Willow, anyone with half a brain could tell something was off.


    With a sudden burst of anger, Elliot grabbed ine and shoved her hard against the wall. The impact made her back throb with pain, and she let out a pained grunt.


    Her tears streamed down inrge droplets, and her eyes were filled with fear and helplessness.


    "Brother, you''re hurting me," she whimpered.


    Seeing his precious daughter being mistreated, David''s heart ached with rage.


    Ignoring his own injuries, he struggled out of bed. The sudden movement tugged at his wounds, making him hiss in pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured it


    With fury, he pped Elliot hard across the face.


    "You little punk! Let go of Willow right now!"


    Elliot''s head snapped to the side from the force of the p.


    Just then, Jeffrey walked in and saw the heated confrontation between the three of them.


    He''d returned to the hospital after hearing that David and Alice had been injured, intending to check on David''s condition. But instead, this chaotic scene greeted him.


    Quick


    "Ellio


    stepping in, Jeffrey grabbed Elliot and pulled him out of the ward, his tone firm with reproach.


    your dad''s still hurt. Why are you causing a scene here?"


    Elliot''s eyes were red as he fought to keep his emotions from boiling over. With a strained voice, he briefly exined what had happened the day before.


    Then, he added, "Jeffrey, you know how weak Laurie is her leg isn''t fully healed, she''s already lost a kidney, and her health''s been deteriorating. I''m really worried about her..."


    260


    24

 Chapter Ch 101

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes.


    Chapter 101 Unveiling Shadows: The Missing Pieces.


    His voice was thick with exhaustion.


    Jeffrey froze, Lauren was missing?


    Finished


    Images of that frail woman he''d seen being carried away, someone who looked so much like Lauren, shed through his mind.


    Could that woman have been Lauren?


    He was just about to mention it to Elliot, but the words caught in his throat.


    Though he''d been busy with academic discussionstely, he hadn''t beenpletely out of the loop regarding the Bet family''s affairs.


    In the short two months since Lauren had been released from prison, she had already been hospitalized multiple times. Each time, her injuries were severe enough to spark whispers among the hospital staff.


    What kind of "troublemaker" ends up in the hospital every other week, covered in injuries?


    It was hard not to wonder, was Lauren really the bully the Bet family imed she was?


    If she was constantly picking on Willow, then why was it Lauren who always ended up battered and hospitalized, never Willow?


    Last time, she''d been covered in whip marks, her pinky finger broken; this time, her head had been smashed open, leaving a bloody gash that nearly cost her life due to infection.


    Jeffrey recalled the night Lauren tried to flee to Garrison City by train, sneaking out to South City in the dead of night.


    It was clear, she wanted nothing more than to escape the Bet family, to get as far away as possible.


    Yet he and Elliot had dragged her back, convinced she was being dramatic.


    Back then, he''d been firmly on Willow''s side, treating Lauren with nothing but hostility.


    Onlyter did he realize, Lauren wasn''t being stubborn. She was justpletely, utterly heartbroken by her family.


    She must''ve been truly heartbroken by the Bet family this time too, which was probably why she left when no one was looking.


    Lost in thought, Jeffrey didn''t even hear Elliot speaking to him.


    Jeffrey?"


    Snapping out of it, Jeffrey blinked. "What?"


    "Where do you think Laurie could''ve gone?" Elliot''s brows were tightly furrowed.


    "Do you think she might''ve run off to another city likest time?"


    "Maybe," Jeffrey said vaguely.


    Chapter 101 Unvelling Shadows: The Missing Pieces


    out there?" Elliot''s voice wasced with anxiety. "Why she so stubborn? Whatever the problem is, couldn''t she just talk it out with the family? Why does she always have to make things so difficult."


    Finished


    Hearing Elliot ramble on, and recalling how he''d just mentioned that ine had woken up yesterday, only to nearly be strangled again, Jeffrey couldn''t help but wish he''d just shut up.


    ine had already admitted that Lauren wasn''t the one who tried to hurt her back then. Her waking up could only benefit Lauren, not harm her. Lauren would have to be insan to try and strangle her.


    The truth was obvious.


    As much as Jeffrey didn''t want to admit it, facts were facts,


    If he could see it, he refused to believe Elliot couldn''t. The on exnation was that Elliot knew the truth but didn''t want to face it, clearly choosing to protect Willow instead. No wonder Lauren was at her breaking point.


    If he were Lauren, wrongly used of attempted murder by his own brother and locked away for five years because of it, he''d probably feel like killing someone too.


    It''s no surprise Lauren wanted to run away. The way the Bet family treated her versus Willow was painfully unfair.


    Thinking about how he''d been so biased against Lauren all these years, always greeting her with harsh words and cold stares, Jeffr


    felt a surge of frustration.


    He, Jeffrey, a man known for being fair and clear-headed had been yed like a pawn, blindly following orders like some fool.


    Out of the corner of his eye, through the ss window of the hospital room door, he saw Davidforting a tearful Willow with a face full of concern. Jeffrey''s expression darkened instantly.


    What a mess. His own daughter had been falsely used, yet David chose to shower sympathy and protection on his adopted one instead.


    "I''ve got work to do," Jeffrey said tly. "I''ll catch youter."


    Without another word, he turned and walked away.


    Jeffrey didn''t head back to his office. Instead, he turned and walked toward the surveince room.


    ine was staying in a VIP ward, and for the sake of monitoring her condition, her room was-equipped with a surveince.


    However, when Jeffrey arrived at the surveince room and attempted to pull up the footage, the screen disyed the words: "Video file deleted."


    His expression turned cold in an instant.


    After a brief moment of thought, he decided to check the surveince footage of Willow and Lauren entering ine''s ward.


    The footage from the hallway outside the ward had also been deleted.


    Jeffrey''s expression darkened even more, and a growing sense of unease crept over him.


    Chapter 101 Unveiling Shadows The Missing Piece


    Hospital surveince footage wasn''t something just anyone held the necessary clearance, and Jeffrey had that privilege


    Center


    For someone to sneak into the surveince room and erase ordinary staff member,


    Who was helping the real culprit?


    Jeffrey''s expression grew even more serious.


    Looks like he''d have to ask ine himself.


    260


    Chapter 101 Unveiling Shadows: The Missing Pieces


    Finished


    Hospital surveince footage wasn''t something just anyone could ess, not even most medical staff. Only a select few held the necessary clearance, and Jeffrey had that privilege because he was a prominent doctor at Skyline Medical


    Center


    For someone to sneak into the surveince room and erase the footage without a trace, it couldn''t have been an ordinary staff member.


    Who was helping the real culprit?


    Jeffrey''s expression grew even more serious.


    Looks like he''d have to ask ine himself.


    260

 Chapter Ch 102

    Chapter 102 Fragments of Truth: A Thorn Among Roses


    ine''s Hospital Room.


    Jeffrey gently knocked on the door before pushing it open and stepping inside.


    At that moment, iney quietly on the hospital bed, her eyes nkly staring at the ceiling.


    Finished


    Jeffrey walked to her bedside, first expressing concern out her condition, but his words were met with


    silence.


    He sighed softly, then shifted the topic. "I know what happened in your room yesterday


    ine seemedpletely unresponsive, as if she had heard him. She remained motionless; her expression unchanged.


    "ine, Jeffrey''s tone grew firmer, "Don''t you want the person who really hurt you to face justice?"


    Of course she did!


    How could she not?


    But she had seen the situation clearly yesterday, David, Alice Elliot, Jeffrey himself, and even her own brother, Keh, they had all been deliberately protecting Willow.


    She had the chance to point out Willow as the culprit, yet time and time again, they stopped her.


    To them, Willow was that important.


    Important enough to ignore her pain. Important enough to ignore the five years of wrongful suffering Lauren had endured


    Given Jeffrey''s close ties with the Beh family, ine figured he was probably no different from the rest of them.


    She ignored his questions, continuing to lie there quietly.


    Jeffrey tried reasoning with her for a long time, but ine remained unresponsive, like a lifeless puppet, void of any emotion.


    Her cold, detached demeanor frustrated Jeffrey to no end.


    He stared at her for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "Lauren is missing


    The moment those words reached her ears, ine''s onde-empty gaze suddenly flickered, like something had stabbed her right in the heart.


    Jeffrey immediately noticed that flicker in her eyes, a subtle change, but enough to tell him his words had struck a nerve.


    Seizing the moment, he pressed on. "The Bet family, Lucas, and Keh are all looking for her. You know what they''ll do if they find her first."


    Recalling the vicious insults and abuse Lauren had endured just yesterday, ine let out a muffled, choked sound from her throat. Tears streamed down her face.


    2015 F, Mar 28 13


    Chapter 102 Fragments of Truth A Thom Among Rod


    Finished


    She struggled to speak, but all that came out were garbird, broken cries. The frustration left her sobbing helplessly, tears falling freely.


    Jeffrey reached for a tissue and gently wiped her face. Don''t cry. Everything''s going to be okay."


    Once ine finally calmed down, Jeffrey spoke softly, st focus on getting better. Once you''re stronger, you can help expose the person who really hurt you."


    After a few more words offort, he quietly took his leave,


    He was heading to Westhaven Medical Center to check things out.


    As his car rolled out of the parking garage, he spotted o familiar faces from a distance.


    Coincidentally, he knew them both, one was their hospital''s director, Sharon, and the other was Willow''s personal driver. He couldn''t quite remember the man''s first name, only that hisst name was also Swift.


    Jeffrey frowned slightly. What were those two doing together?


    He didn''t dwell it much. Instead, he started driving toward Westhaven Medical Center.


    Halfway there, something clicked in his mind. He suddenly pulled over by a flower shop.


    It was the weekend, and the ce was bustling with customers.


    Jeffrey was dressed casually, yet his tall, well-built frame and striking good looks still turned heads. His hair was neatly styled, and his whole demeanor radiated a carefree arrogance.


    The moment he stepped into the flower shop, a clerk immediately noticed him and greeted him with a warm smile. ��Sir, are you looking to buy flowers for someone?"


    "Yeah," he answeredzily.


    Since he was going to visit Lauren, it didn''t feel right to show up empty-handed.


    She''d been through so much, buying her some fresh flowers seemed like a small gesture to brighten her day.


    In truth, the real reason was that he''d treated her coldly in the past. Today''s visit was an opportunity to


    up for it, in his own way.


    make


    Of course, being the proud man he was, there was no chance he''d actually apologize out loud.


    The clerk asked again, "So, sir, is this for a man or a woman?"


    "A woman, Jeffrey answered casually.


    The clerk gave him a once-over.


    Judging by his sharp outfit and effortless swagger, this guy was clearly some rich kid. If he was buying flowers for a woman, he was probably trying to win her over.


    The clerk''s smile widened. "Leave it to us, sir. We''ll make sure she''s impressed. Jeffrey didn''t say much. He didn''t know the first thing abour nicking flowers anyway derring the


    9479%


    Chapter 102 Fragments of Truth: A Thorn Among Ro


    professionals handle it seemed like the best move. He figured he''d just wait until they were ready.


    With that in mind, he stepped outside the shop and lit cigarette.


    Finished


    The ever-carefree Jeffrey, with his striking looks andl-back charm, naturally


    drew attention from passers-by.


    Especially the women, they couldn''t help but steal nces his way.


    Some were eager to try their luck and ask for his number.


    After a while, a young, pretty girl finally mustered up the courage, pulled out her


    phone, and walked step by step toward Jeffrey.


    Just as she was about to reach him, the clerk suddenly stepped out.


    260


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 103 Roses in Ruins

 Chapter Ch 103

    Chapter 103 Roses in Ruins


    "Sir, your flowers are ready


    A bouquet of exactly ny-nine fresh, vibrant red roses was handed to Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey speechless.


    Even though he wasn''t exactly a flower expert, he knew what red roses


    symbolized.


    Giving them to Lauren, who was still recovering in the hospital, clearly didn''t seem appropriate.


    Finished


    He considered refusing the bouquet, but with so many people watching, he couldn''t bring himself to back out, not as Jeffrey, a prominent doctor at Skyline Medical Center. That just wasn''t his style.


    Besides, Lauren wasn''t exactly the romantic type. Odds were, she wouldn''t even realize what red roses


    meant.


    With that thought, Jeffrey silently epted the flowers.


    The clerk winked at him and said "Good luck! I''m rooting for you!"


    ...Jeffrey speechless.


    He nced at the


    girl who had been about to ask for his number. Seeing that massive bouquet of red roses, she instantly realized he must have a girlfriend. Her face flushed red, and she awkwardly turned and


    left.


    Jeffrey casually pulled some cash from his wallet and handed it to the clerk, not even bothering to wait for change.


    The clerk epted the money with a big smile. "Have a great day, sir!" Jeffrey carried the bouquet back to his car, cing it on the passenger seat.


    He started the engine and continued driving toward Westhaven Medical Center.


    On the way, Jeffrey couldn''t help but nce at the bouquet, imagining Laquren''s tearful, grateful reaction upon seeing such arge bundle of fresh flowers. The corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    Westhaven Medical Center.


    Although Jeffrey didn''t work there, he often visited for academic exchanges. Thanks to his good looks, most of the medical staff recognized him.


    Seeing him walk in with that massive bouquet of bright red roses, several staff members immediately exchanged gossiping nces, their eyes filled with curiosity and amusement.


    "Mr. Jeffrey, are those for a patient?" a nurse teased.


    Jeffrey smiled faintly. "Yeah, a patient. A very troubled patient.


    He walked over to the nurse''s station and casually asked. ��Excuse me, is there a patient named Lauren staying here?"


    Chapter 103 Roses in Ruins


    The nurse paused for a moment, then nodded. ��Oh, Lauren? She''s in Room 312 on the third floor."


    Finished


    It was no surprise the nurse remembered Lauren so well, her husband was just too handsome, even more so than Mr. Jeffrey


    But still... Mr. Jeffrey, walking in with such a huge bouquet of red roses to visit someone else''s wife, isn''t that a bit inappropriate?


    Jeffrey couldn''t care less about the strange looks. After thanking the nurse, he strode confidently toward


    Lauren''s ward.


    He had expected to see Lauren lying weakly in bed, but the ward waspletely empty, not a soul in sight.


    Jeffrey''s heart sank. Had Lauren already left?


    Just as he was wondering, he heard the sound of a toilet flushing from the bathroom.


    The next second, Lauren emerged, dressed in a hospital gown.


    When Lauren unexpectedly saw Jeffrey, her mind wentpletely nk.


    By the time she snapped out of it, her already pale face had turned even more bloodless.


    How did Jeffrey find her here?


    Did that mean the Bet family knew her whereabouts tool


    A chill ran down her spine, freezing her to the core. Without a second thought, she turned and bolted.


    Seeing her run, Jeffrey tossed the bouquet of roses onto the bed, took two quick strides, and grabbed Lauren''s wrist, forcefully pulling her back.


    "What are you running for? Do you think I''m going to eat you?"


    Lauren''s eyes widened in panic as she struggled desperately, but she couldn''t break free. Her gaze was filled with fear. "What do you want? Did the Bet family send you?"


    Just the thought of being dragged back, framed once again by that family without question, made her whole body tremble uncontrobly.


    Jeffrey sighed in frustration. He let go of her wrist and said. "I just came to check on you. Don''t assume the


    worst about me."


    "Check on me?" Lauren sneered. "You''re all the same, you all want to hurt me!" Being misunderstood like this made Jeffrey feel both annoyed and wronged. His temper red instantly, Grabbing the bouquet of red roses from the bed, he shoved it into Lauren''s arms and snapped, "If I wanted to hurt


    , would I bother buying flowers first? You''re just like a dog biting


    the hand that feeds you!"


    Lauren was startled by the sudden bouquet. The ny-nine roses were heavy, and when theynded in


    her arms, they hit her chest so hard that it hurt. Tears welled up and rolled down her face before she could. ston them.


    Chapter 103 Roses in Ruins


    This left Jeffreypletely flustered.


    Finished


    "Hey, what are you crying for?" he said irritably, his voiceced with frustration. "You don''t like red roses? Just say so! What''s the point of crying?"


    He had never been in such an awkward situation before His first time giving someone flowers, and it ended with her crying because she didn''t like them.


    "Stop crying, it''s driving me crazy. Just tell me what you like, and I''ll get it for you!"


    Ahhhhhh....


    260


    201


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 104 sh of Egos

 Chapter Ch 104

    hapter 104 sh of Egos


    Jeffrey really felt like he owed Lauren.


    Finished


    Jeffrey wasn''t afraid of Lauren''s cold words, but seeing her looking so pitiful, like he''d bullied her, made him ufortable.


    Though his tone remained sharp, he reached out to grab the bouquet of red roses from Lauren''s arms, intending to toss them in the trash.


    Just as his hand was about to touch the flowers, someone appeared at the door.


    "Seems like I came at a bad time."


    Jeffrey froze mid-action, his hand hovering just above the bouquet. He turned toward the doorway.


    Standing there was a tall man with a lean, upright posture. His tailored designer suit fit him perfectly. exuding an air of sophistication and elegance.


    The man''s sharp features were chiselled and defined; his deep-set eyes framed by sleek gold-rimmed sses. His gaze, cold and prating, swept over the room''s upants. The powerful aura he carried made the air feel heavy,manding attention without a word.


    "Who are you?" Jeffrey asked, frowning,


    Felix didn''t answer right away. His gaze shifted from Jeffrey to Lauren.


    When he noticed Lauren clutching arge bouquet of red roses, her eyes glistening with tears, his eyes. narrowed slightly.


    All this emotion... just for a bunch of flowers?


    Felix stepped into the room, walking straight up to Lauren. Gently, he took the roses from her arms and set them aside on the nearby table.


    "You must be hungry," he said, cing a thermos on the table. "Grandma made this herself, give it a try."


    Jeffrey, who had been thoroughly ignored, felt a wave of irritation.


    Who does this guy think he is?


    Acting all high and mighty!


    Jeffrey sized up Felix from head to toe, secretly impressed by the man''smanding presence.


    But as a rich kid, Jeffrey refused to back down. He squared his shoulders, lifted his chin, and did his best to project his own aura of dominance.


    Felix paid him no mind. Calmly, he unpacked the thermos, setting out each dish neatly on the table before. taking a seat by the window.


    Lauren was indeed hungry, but with Jeffrey still in the room, she felt too on edge to eat.


    Her face was pale, and her eyes betrayed her unease as she asked, "Jeffrey, what are you doing here?"


    Chapter 104 sh of Egos


    379%


    79%


    Finished


    Originally, Jeffrey had expected her to be grateful, moved to tears, even, when he showed up with flowers


    to visit her.


    Instead, not only was she ungrateful, but she looked at him as if he were a ghost. Judging by her tone, it seemed she had no desire to see him at all.


    Jeffrey felt his pride take a hit, and his irritation red. His tone turned sharp. "Can''t I just stop by to check on you?"


    Lauren lowered her eyes. If there was really nothing going on, she doubted she''d even be worth Jeffrey''s


    attention.


    Besides, every time they''d crossed paths before, it always ended with him mocking her in some way.


    How could she possibly look forward to a visit from him?


    What''s worse, his close ties with the Bet family meant that if he''d managed to find her, it wouldn''t be long before the Bet family knew where she was, too.


    Those lunatics from the Bet family... In their quest to secure a foothold in the Eastgate project, they were even willing to force her into a marriage alliance with the so-called Mr. Brooker in Balewood


    For Marilyn and Mia''s sake, she had once considered giving in


    Ever since she learnedst night that her embroidery could fetch a sky-high price, Lauren had no intention ofpromising herself anymore.


    But that depended on one thing, not letting the Bet family find her. Otherwise, they''d drag her back once again.


    All she needed was enough time. Time to earn money through Swish embroidery. Once she had enough to send Marilyn and Mia away safely, she''d no longer have a weakness.


    When that time came, even if she had to go head-to-head with the Bet family, she wouldn''t be afraid.


    Lost in her thoughts, Lauren absentmindedly scooped up a spoonful of the truffle soup in front of her. Yet no matter how rich the vor should have been, all she asted was nd nothingness.


    Jeffrey frowned deeply at her cold attitude.


    He''d grown up ustomed to ttery and admiration, never before had he been met with such obvious


    disdain.


    Feeling incredibly frustrated, Jeffrey pulled out a cigarette.


    Before he could even light it, a deep voice interrupted him.


    Don''t smoke.


    The voice belonged to Felix, his tone low yet authoritative, the kind that brooked no argument.


    For some reason, Jeffrey felt a bit guilty, but his pride wouldn''t let him back down. "Why do you care if I smoke or not?"


    Felix


    I get angry. Instead, he calmly renlied. This is a ward."


    Chapter 104 sh of Egos


    Finished


    Jeffrey clenched his teeth and shoved the cigarette and lighter back into his


    pocket. "Lauren didn''t say


    anything, why are you acting like her guardian?"


    As he spoke, his eyes kept darting toward Lauren.


    Lauren paused her motion with the spoon. "I... I''m not used to the smell of smoke..."


    Jeffrey''s expression soured immediately.


    "Wait a minute, Lauren, who is this guy that you''re so protective of him?" His voice rose, frustration seeping into every word. "I''ve known you for over eight years, and I''ve never heard of this guy!"


    Lauren didn''t know what to say. She hadn''t even said much, yet Jeffrey was acting like a firecracker set off by the tiniest spark.


    Seeing her silent response, Jeffrey''s temper red even more.


    He hade all this way to see her out of concern and not only was she unweing, but she was also siding with some guy he didn''t even know.


    260

 Chapter Ch 105

    Chapter 105 An Unexpected Exchange


    Fincl


    If they didn''t want him around, he''d leave.


    Jeffrey stormed toward the door, fuming.


    "Jeffrey!"


    Just as he reached the doorway, Lauren''s anxious voice called out to him.


    He stopped but didn''t turn around.


    Finished


    Still, hearing the urgency in her voice brought a strange sense of satisfaction, his mood improved quite a bit.


    "Can you not tell the Bet family that I''m here?" Lauren''s voice carried a hint of pleading.


    Jeffrey wasn''t unreasonable. Since he already knew Lauren had been wronged, there was no way he''d help those people make things worse for her.


    flis tone softened. ''Don''t worry, I won''t tell them.��


    After a brief pause, he added, "And I won''t tell Lucas or Keh, either."


    Lauren finally felt her heart settle. Thank you."


    Her simple words of gratitude instantly dispelled Jeffrey''s anger.


    His voice sounded noticeably lighter. "Take care and get some rest... I''ll stop by again when I have time."


    With that, he left.


    The room instantly fell silent.


    Lauren felt much better and even regained her appetite


    She continued eating while Felix sat by the window reading a book.


    Sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm glow on him, outlining his tall and lean figure.


    He focused intently on his book, the light creating soft shadows on his face, making his features appear even more defined.


    His fingers gently held the corner of a page, flipping it every now and then as he read.


    The gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose caught the sunlight, reflecting a faint shimmer that entuated his sharp, refined gaze.


    Lauren nced up unintentionally, and the sight stirred a quiet warmth in her heart.


    Among all the people she had encountered, few had ever treated her with genuine kindness.


    Chapter 105 An Unexpected Exchange


    harsh p in the face.


    People from wealthy families looked down on her humble background.


    Finished


    The Bet family was like that. Keh was like that, and Jeffrey was even worse and there were so many others... Because of this, her impression of people from powerful families had always been that they were sharp-tongued and


    harsh.


    Until she met Felix.


    He was unlike anyone else she''d encountered in those circles, calm, reserved, and incredibly well-mannered. He carried himself like a true gentleman, as if he had stepped right out of one of those dramas about old-money families with deep-rooted traditions.


    It was as if his upbringing had instilled in him a rare sense of grace andposure.


    As if sensing her gaze, Felix lifted his eyes from the book.


    Startled by his deep, captivating gaze, Lauren''s breath caught in her throat.


    Felix seemed unfazed by her awkwardness. His voice was calm and gentle as he asked, "Does it suit your


    Taster


    Snapping back to reality, Lauren''s cheeks flushed slightly. "Madam Kate''s cooking is delicious," she replied. softly.


    After speaking, she bit her lip, suddenly remembering the two bottles of red wine she drank the night before.


    She didn''t know their exact value, but she did know Felix drove a Phantom. Anyone who could afford that kind of car would surely have expensive taste in wine too.


    Yet she had finished both bottles, not a single drop left for him.


    The thought alone made her feel utterly embarrassed.


    She couldn''t quite remember if she had acted out after drinking, but she figured she probably hadn''t. After all, she considered herself to have decent self-control, so her drinking habits should be fine too.


    Thinking this, Lauren put


    put on a sincere expression and said, ��Mr. Felix, about those two bottles of wine fromst night, how much were they? I''ll pay you back!


    Seeing her looking so serious and obedient, Felix''s lips curled slightly in amusement. He couldn''t resist teasing her. "70,000 dors a bottle," he said casually.


    70,000 dors?


    Lauren''s eyes widened in shock.


    So, she''d downed a hundred thousand dors'' worth of wine in one go? That was


    practically an entire. apartment gone!


    Her face flushed bright red, burning with embarrassment.


    Chapter 105 An Unexpected Exchange


    "I... I''ll pay you back." Lauren stammered, her embarrassment turning her face even redder.


    Felix set down his book and fixed his gaze on her. Seeing her flustered and awkward expression, he couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    "And how do you n to pay me back?" he asked, his voice calm butced with curiosity.


    Finished


    She was practically penniless, no doubt about that, and yet her she was in a VIP ward. It was clear without a doubt that Mr. Felix must have been the one to cover her medical expenses.


    She owed Mr. Felix a huge debt.


    Lauren''s face turned bright red, all the way to her ears can do embroidery, and I can sell my works to make money, but I just need some time from you, Mr. Felix."


    Mr. Felix, with a yful look on his face, leaned back in his chair, resting his chim on one hand. "But I don''t need money."


    Lauren was momentarily stunned.


    Of course, someone who could afford a multi-billion-dor Phantom and casually offer 70,000 dors wine bottles. wouldn''t need money.


    She felt a rush of heat across her body, realizing how different their worlds were. How could she possibly repay someone like him when she had nothing of value to offer?


    She lowered her head, feelingpletely dejected.


    "Then... What would you want, Mr. Felix?"


    260

 Chapter Ch 106

    Chapter 106 A Calcted Move


    Felix lounged in his chair, his gaze fixed on Lauren with an unreadable


    expression.


    Lauren felt uneasy under his stare, gripping her spoon tightly.


    Felix noticed her difort but remained deep in thought.


    Finished


    For years, Kate had been pushing him to get married, her hopeful, expectant gaze had be a persistent headache.


    Marriage wasn''t something he cared for, but his grandmother wasn''t one to give up casily.


    If he had to settle down, why bother with a high-society heiress who''d turn marriage into a battlefield? It would be far simpler to choose someone his grandmother liked-someone who wouldn''t cling to him or stir up unnecessary trouble.


    Lauren fit the bill perfectly.


    Her family was a mess, but that wasn''t a dealbreaker.


    If need be, he could ruin the Bets. That would keep them from causing any more trouble.


    The thought crossed Felix''s mind so casually, as if making the Bet family disappear was as simple as flipping a switch.


    Of course, getting Lauren to agree wouldn''t be easy.


    He had a pretty good read on her-kind, stubborn, and fiercely independent. She wasn''t the type to take shortcuts just because someone offered her a way out.


    This wasn''t something he could force. It had to be done step by step.


    His gaze remained fixed on her as he silently strategized, carefully mapping out how to lead her into the n without her realizing.


    Lauren,pletely unaware of his thoughts, just felt an overwhelming pressure from his unwavering


    stare.


    It was like being watched by a predator who had already decided she was his next meal.


    She took a slow breath, reminding herself she was overthinking things.


    Mr. Brooker was rich, powerful, and had no shortage of women throwing themselves at him. Why on earth would he be interested in someone as frail as me?


    Pushing aside her difort, she forced a small smile. Mr. Brooker, I''ll do my best to repay what I owe you, both the money and the favor. You have my word!


    Felix raised an eyebrow, his lips curving slightly. "No rush. I don''t necessarily need you to pay it back right. away. There might be something far more valuable than money."


    Her


    paused, watching her expression shift with curiosity Only when he saw confusion flicker in her eyes did he continue, "Madam Kate''s birthday is in a month Last night, you agreed to restore "Queen of


    Chapter 106-A Calcted Move


    the original, we''ll call it even."


    Lauren''s eyes widened slightly.


    That''s all


    She knew it-Mr. Brooker was a generous man.


    Finished


    He probably realized she didn''t have much money and was giving her a way out by letting her settle the debt through embroidery.


    "I''ll make sure it''s perfect, she promised. It was originally her work, so finishing it herself made perfect sense. Gratitude filled her eyes as she looked at him..


    Felix smiled, "Good. Once you recover, you''ll stay at my ce for now."


    Lauren''s eyes widened in shock...


    S-Stay with him?


    That... didn''t seem appropriate.


    Before she could say anything, Felix added. "I need to oversee the work


    personally. It''s the only way I''ll be


    at ease."


    Lauren instantly understood.


    He had spent 2.8 million dors on "Queen of Blooms. Of course, he''d want to


    make sure the restoration was done right.


    A soft smile crossed Lauren''s lips. "Alright."


    Felix''s gaze darkened slightly, his smirk deepening.


    She''s so easy to fool.


    A faint blush crept onto Lauren''s face. She quickly looked down and focused on her meal.


    Felix went back to his book, his expression calm as ever


    Every now and then, Lauren nced at him, watching hisposed profile. For some reason, being around him made her feel oddly at ease.


    Meanwhile, outside the hospital room, Josh''s expression was twisted as if he had just swallowed a bitter


    melon.


    Moments ago, David had called him-how he got his number was a mystery.


    Josh could still hear Davidt''s ttery-filled voice ringing in his ears, making him want to roll his eyes.


    At thest banquet, the Bets had already embarrassed themselves, desperately trying to tie their family to Mr. Brooker. And now? They were even trying to set him up with women?


    These people are insane.


    Chapter 106 A Calcted Move


    Finished


    Josh muttered under his breath. "They treat their own daughter like dirt, and now they''re sucking up to the


    boss? Shameless."


    He nced through the ss window, taking in the scene inside.


    Lauren sat quietly at the table, eating her meal, while Felix leaned against a chair by the window, reading.


    Sunlight spilled in, wrapping them both in a warm glow, making everything look strangely peaceful.


    260

 Chapter Ch 107

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    #Finished


    Chapter 107 A New Strategy


    If Ms. Bet has earned both Madam Kate''s and the boss''s favor, she must


    have some redeeming qualities. A rare gem. from a rotten tree, indeed.


    Josh found himself feeling a shred of sympathy for Lauren.


    At Skyline Medical Center


    David mmed his phone onto the bed, his face dark with rage.


    Willow flinched at the sudden outburst and quickly stepped closer, "Dad, what happened? Did Mr. Brooker refuse again?"


    David gritted his teeth, his voice filled with resentment "That bastard is impossible to get through to. Last time, we tried to arrange a marriage between him and that little wretch, Lauren-he rejected it. This time, we invited him to dinner and even arranged some beautiful women to apany him, and he turned that down too!"


    His chest heaved with barely contained fury,


    Willow frowned, ��But isn''t he supposed to be a notorious yboy? How could he reject them so easily?"


    "Who knows?" David mmed his fist on the table, making everything on it tremble.


    If they couldn''t secure the Eastgate project, the Bet family would have no ce in Hoverdale''s elite circles. How could he not be desperate?


    Willow''s eyes gleamed with an idea, her voice dropping slightly. "Dad, what if the rumors were wrong? What if Mr. Brooker isn''t actually the type to indulge in women?"


    David narrowed his eyes, considering her words. After moment, he nodded. "It doesn''t matter whether he is or isn''t. What matters is that we must be part of the Eastgate project. If one approach doesn''t work, we''ll try another."


    A sly smile crept onto Willow''s lips. "Dad, I heard Madam Kate''s birthday is next month. Why don''t we prepare an extravagant gift and visit her in person? It might be our chance to get in with the Brooker family."


    David''s eyes lit up. "Willow, you''re sharp. That might actually work. If we win over Madam Kate, Felix won''t be able to refuse us."


    Willow beamed with satisfaction. "But we need to choose the gift carefully. It has to be something she truly desires."


    David nodded, but soon, his expression turned grim. "The Brooker family is the most prestigious in Balewood. They''ve seen every luxury imaginable. Finding a gift that stands out won''t be easy."


    "Not to mention, the birthday banquet will be filled with prestigious guests. Every present will be rare and worth a fortune. If we want Madam Kate to notice ours, we need something extraordinary."


    Willow tapped her chin, then smirked. "As long as we cater to her tastes, she''s bound to like it."


    Chapter 107 A New Strategy


    A flicker of something crossed her eyes, and she made decision, "Dad, I need to go to Halewood."


    Finished


    David immediately understood her intent. "You want to go there yourself and figure out what Madam Kate -likes?"


    Willow nodded. "The Bet family must secure a share in the Eastgate project. If we seed, you''ll solidify your position in thepany. The board will trust you more. And once they do, we can push them. to pressure Mom into handing over the rest of her shares. When that happens, the entire Bet Corporation will be ours."


    David didn''t hesitate. "Good idea. And it''s best if youy low for now. I have a feeling Keh is already suspicious of you."


    Willow had thought the same.


    Keh might have stopped ine from pointing fingers at her, but that wasn''t because he was on her side.


    He had never truly cared about her. His heart had always belonged to Lauren.


    He wasn''t protecting her-he was protecting himself.


    If ine''s uss turned out to be true, Keh would have to face the fact that he had wrongly''


    med Lauren.


    And once that truth came out, everything he did to Lauren would be a cruel joke.


    Their rtionship would be beyond repair.


    Willow had another reason for going to Balewood.


    She wanted to see for herself what Felix was really like.


    If the rumors about him were true, then no matter how good-looking he was, he wasn''t worth her time.


    But if they were false, then a man as powerful as him.. could only belong to her.


    Just as father and daughter were finalizing their n, Alice burst into the room, her face pale with panic.


    "David Bet!" she demanded. ��Lauren''s been missing for so long, and you''re just sitting here? Aren''t you even the slightest bit worried?"


    David''s face darkened at the interruption. Annoyed, he waved a dismissive hand. His voice was cold.


    "If that little brat wants to leave, let her. The Bet family doesn''t need her."


    260

 Chapter Ch 108

    Chapter 108 The Art of Deception


    279%


    #Finished


    Alice felt as if she had plunged into an icy abyss at Day''s heartless words. Tears welled up in her eyes, trembling on the edge before finally spilling over.


    Choking back sobs, she pleaded, "Lauren is our daughter too. How can you be so cruel to her?"


    "You lost her when she was just a child. She suffered so much. Do you not feel even the slightest guilt?"


    David let out a coldugh, his expressionced with mockery,


    "Cruel? Guilty?" His voice dripped with scorn. "Don''t forget, you were the one who deleted that surveince footage. You destroyed the only proof of her innocence. If we''re talking about cruelty, I could never match you."


    Alice flinched at his words, her body trembling.


    Her face twisted with pain and regret as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "I... I only did it for Willow," she whispered, her voice thick with sorrow. "She was just a child. It was an ident. I couldn''t let her carry such a heavy burden at such a young age..."


    And now you me me?" David scoffed. "You made a mistake, and somehow, that''s my fault?"


    "I wasn''t thinking clearly back then, but what''s your excuse?"


    Seeing Alice waver, Willow quickly put on a heart-wrenchingly pitiful expression, her eyes brimming with tears. She threw herself into Alice''s arms, sobbing.


    "Mom, I never meant to hurt anyone. If I had known how much pain it would bring Lauren, I would have confessed everything back then."


    Her frail, remorseful act softened Alice instantly. The anger drained from her face, reced by deep.


    SOITOW.


    Gently stroking Willow''s hair, she whispered, "Sweetheart, I never med you. You''re my daughter-I know your heart better than anyone."


    Willow''s face remained innocent, but her eyes gleamed with silent mockery.


    What a fool.


    All it takes is a few well-timed tears, and she falls for it every time.


    Her gaze flickered toward the hospital room''s doorway, locking eyes with Sharon.


    A knowing smirk passed between them, and Sharon even shed her a discreet thumbs-up.


    Willow''s chest swelled with satisfaction.


    handphile


    This is how you y the game-distract them with one hand while you move the other.


    Manipting Alice was almost too easy. It was intoxicating.


    Chapter 108 The Art of Deception


    Finished


    Memories of her eager enthusiasm from earlier that morning surfaced in his mind, making his pulse quicken


    If only Alice would just leave. Then he and Sharon could pick up where they left


    off


    A slow, knowing smirk tugged at his lips. He gave Sharh a subtle nod.


    Sharon bit her lip, teasingly lifting the hem of her white coat, just enough to reveal the ck stockings beneath.


    The sight sent a rush of heat through David. He nearly lost hisposure, longing to act on his desires right then and there.


    But with Alice still present, he had to restrain-himself.


    He sighed dramatically and waved his hand dismissively. "Fine! The only thing that scares me is your tears. I''ll send someone to look for that ungrateful brat, alright?"


    He picked up his phone, pretending to issue orders.


    But instead of arranging a search for Lauren, his message went straight to Sharon.


    The words were so suggestive that she felt a rush of heat climb up her neck. Her legs nearly gave out from under her.


    Meanwhile, Alice remained oblivious to the silent exchanges.


    She continued to hold Willow, gently patting her back infort.


    She let out a quiet sigh.


    How could anyone me Willow for what happened five years ago?


    If anyone was to me, it was ine for being careless... and Lauren, for simply being in the wrong ce at the wrong


    time.


    If Lauren hadn''t been there, none of this would have fallen on Willow''s shoulders.


    It was fate.


    After soothing Willow for a while, Alice smiled warmly at her.


    "Mom, I''m sorry," Willow murmured sweetly. "I was being selfish. You''re the one who''s still recovering, yet here you are,forting me instead."


    Alice''s heart melted at her daughter''s kindness. Her exhaustion seemed to lessen.


    Patting Willow''s back, she whispered, ��Silly girl, I''m fine. As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters.


    Then, she turned to David, her gaze growing firm. "David, we need to send more people to find Lauren. No matter what''s happened, she is still our daughter. We can''t just abandon her."

 Chapter Ch 109

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 109 A Reckless Pursuit


    Though unwilling, David gave a perfunctory nod and responded with a half- hearted hum.


    Satisfied, Alice left the hospital room with Willow.


    At the door, they ran into a woman with a warm, gentle smile-Sharon.


    Alice greeted her politely, "Madam Sharon, you''re heret


    Finished


    Sharon returned the smile. "Yes, I was looking for you earlier, Madam Alice, but you weren''t in your room. So I thought I''d check in on Mr. David instead. Didn''t expect to run into you here as well."


    "You''re looking much better. I take it you''re recovering well?"


    Alice nodded gratefully. "All thanks to you, Madam Sharon. My injury is healing nicely


    Sharon''s tone turned slightly stern. "Even so, you need to rest as much as possible. Healthes first."


    Willow immediatelytched onto her mother''s arm, yfully whining. ��Mom, you


    heard the doctor. Let''s get you back to your room."


    Alice smiled and allowed Willow to guide her away.


    Sharon watched them leave, a smug glint shing in her eyes.


    Once they were out of sight, she stepped into the room and locked the door behind her.


    David had been waiting impatiently, his eyes burning with urgency.


    To avoid any prying eyes, he pulled Sharon into the bathroom, tearing at her stockings as he pressed her against the wall.


    Sharon eagerly responded, her gaze filled with unger and desire.


    Breathless moans filled the small space, their passionsting five minutes before the room finally fell


    silent.


    As Sharon stepped out of the hospital room momentster, the satisfaction on her face disappeared instantly.


    He''s getting worse.


    For the next three days, Lauren remained at Westhaven Medical Center for recovering.


    Every single day, like clockwork, Jeffrey appeared at her hospital room, carrying a fresh bouquet of flowers.


    She had no desire to see him. Thest thing she wanted was for the Bet


    family to notice his visits and start stirring up trouble.


    On the fourth morning. Josh arrived to handle her discharge papers.


    Chapter 109 A Reckless Pursuit


    #Finished


    Not even thirty minutes after she left, Jeffrey showed up, flowers in hand-only to find an empty room.


    His face twisted with frustration.


    "Damn you, Lauren! I visited couldn''t even tell me you were leaving?"


    you every day, and t


    What infuriated him more was that he didn''t even have her contact information.


    Seething. Jeffrey tossed the bouquet into the nearest trash bin and stormed out of the hospital.


    Lauren sat in the back seat as Josh drove through Hoverdale''s busy streets. The car stopped at a red light.


    Lauren turned her head slightly and rolled down the window. A cool breeze brushed against her face, carrying a refreshing chill.


    It swept away the suffocating weight that had been pressing on her chest these past days.


    She closed her eyes, savoring the sensation, a faint smile gracing her lips-a rare moment of peace.


    The light turned green, and the car slowly moved forward.


    At that moment, a sleek ck luxury car approached from the oppositene, passing just beside them.


    The driver of the luxury car nced sideways, catching a fleeting glimpse of Lauren just as she was rolling up her window.


    Even with only a partial view of her profile, he recognized her instantly.


    Lucas''s heart mmed against his ribs, his breath catching in his throat.


    "Laurie-!"


    His voice rang out, sharp and urgent, cutting through the noise of traffic. Heads turned, curious bystanders ncing his way.


    But Lucas didn''t care.


    At that moment, nothing else mattered-only stopping her from leaving again.


    Without hesitation, he yanked the steering wheel hard,pletely ignoring the traffic around him.


    The sudden maneuver threw the surrounding vehicles into chaos.


    Honks red in protest.


    And then-


    A deafening crash.


    AZZIKALd with the mos har


    rida him inline uinte, form the imnast


    Fri, Mar


    Chapter 109 A Reckless Pursuit


    Yet Lucas barely seemed to notice.


    Flinging open his door, he staggered out, ignoring whatever injuries he had sustained.


    His only thought was catching up to Lauren.


    "Laurie, don''t go-1"


    Finished


    The driver of the other car, furious, jumped out and ran after him. "Are you out of


    your damn mind! You think you can just crash into my car and run!"


    He grabbed Lucas by the cor, but Lucas shoved him off without a second


    thought.


    All he cared about was the woman disappearing down the road.


    Without missing a beat, he threw a punch, knocking the man to the ground before taking off again.


    In the back of her car, Lauren had just rolled up her window when a loud crash echoed behind her.


    260

 Chapter Ch 110

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 110 A Ruthless Decision


    Finished


    Lauren instinctively turned to look back. Josh nced the rearview mirror, frowning. Looks like there was an ident behind us."


    A strange unease settled in Lauren''s chest. She could vaguely hear someone shouting her name.


    Her heartbeat faltered, unease creeping in.


    Josh, drive faster."


    Suppressing the anxiety wing at her, Lauren urged him to speed up.


    It wasn''t until they reached the Brooker''s Vi safely that she finally let out a breath of relief.


    At the entrance, Kate. Anna, and Marilyn had been waiting. The moment they spotted Lauren, the three elderly women rushed toward her like anxious hens weing their precious chick home.


    But as


    soon


    as they saw her paleplexion, their hearts clenched in unison.


    "What happened?" Kate''s voice wasced with concern.


    "Are you feeling unwell? Marilyn stepped forward, cing a hand on Lauren''s forehead.


    Anna, equally worried, examined her closely. "You look terrible."


    Lauren was deeply touched by their genuine concern.


    She shook her head slightly, about to reassure them when Josh spoke up first. "Ms. Bet was startled by the ident on the way here."


    The three women gasped, their faces instantly paling.


    "A car ident!" Kate grabbed Lausen''s hands, looking her over anxiously. "Are you hurt? Let me see."


    Lauren quickly held her hand in return, reassuringly. "Tom fine, Grandma. It wasn''t me, just someone else who got into an ident."


    Hearing that, the three women finally exhaled in relief, their tense expressions easing.


    "That''s good. As long as you''re safe."


    Meanwhile, the "someone else"-Lucas Reed-was already in police custody.


    Even as the officers restrained him, his frantic gaze darted around, desperately searching for Lauren.


    Only when he was shoved into the patrol car did the weight of what he had done sink in.


    At the station, he was officially charged with reckless driving and attempting to flee the scene.


    Chapter 110 A Ruthless Decision:


    shouting her name, so I had it looked into."


    Finished


    Josh stood in the study, reporting to Felix, who sat behind his desk, one long leg crossed over the other. His slender fingers tappeil rhythmically against the polished wood, filling the room with soft, deliberate


    clicks.


    "One of the people involved in the ident turned out to be her childhood friend, Lucas Reed."


    Josh continued. "The police have taken him in. Given that no one was seriously injured, he''ll likely be fined between 200 and 2,000 dors, detained for up to 15 days, and have his license revoked."


    "Do you want me to intervene?"


    A slow smirk tugged at theer of Felix''s lips, though his eyes remained unreadable.


    "Max penalty." His deep voice carried a chilling finality


    Josh nodded. "Understood. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take care of it now,"


    Felix waved a hand dismissively.


    Just as Josh reached the door, Felix''s voice stopped him.


    Josh turned, puzzled.


    Felix''s mind drifted back to the five years Lauren had spent in prison-because of Lucas,


    She had lost her freedom, her health... and a part of herself, a broken leg, a kidney.


    A simple fine and brief detention?


    That was far too lenient.


    Josh, noticing his boss''s darkening expression, hesitated "Mr. Brooker... any further instructions?"


    Felix''s voice was soft, yet ice-cold. "Make sure he''s well taken care of inside. His tone carried an unmistakable warning. "I don''t want him walking out of there unscathed."


    Josh''s pupils shrank slightly, instantly understanding.


    Boss is avenging his future wife.


    It was just the beginning of his pursuit, and he was already this protective.


    Josh could only imagine how fiercely Mr. Brooker would shield Ms. Bet once she became his wife.


    Excitement flickered across his face.


    When Ms. Bet finds out about this, she''s


    g to be abstely touched.


    "Consider it done, sir. With that, Josh exited the study.


    Felix pulled out a cigarette, lighting it with practiced ease.


    He brought it to his line inhaling deenly. The ember she tin flower eseriner fleeting flicker of light


    Chapter 110.A Ruthless Decision


    against his sharp features.


    His gaze turned cold, lost in thought.


    Finished


    As he exhaled, tendrils of smoke curled around him, shrouding him in a haze- dangerous, unreadable, and utterly untouchable.


    260

 Chapter Ch 111

    hapter 111 Warmth She Thought She''d Never Know


    Finished


    Felix lounged back in the chair, legs crossed with effortless elegance. One hand rested loosely on the amrest, while the otherzily flicked ash from his cigarette. He radiated an easy,id-back confidence.


    But before he could finish the cigarette, Anna''s voice called out from just beyond the door.


    "Mr. Brooker, dinner''s ready."


    "Coming." Felix answered.


    He stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray with deliberate grace-cool and controlled.


    Instead of leaving right away, he moved to the window and cracked it open. A breeze swept through. clearing out the smoke from the room and his clothes.


    He straightened his shirt, adjusted his cor, and only then headed downstairs. He immediately spotted Kate, Anna, and Marilyn gathered around Lauren. The room felt warm, calm, almost like something out of a memory.


    Kate held Lauren''s hand, the same way she used to hold his when he was little- gentle, affectionate, protective.


    "Laurie, don''t be shy. This is your home now. If there''s anything you want to eat, just tell me, and I''ll have Anna cook it for you."


    Anna came out of the kitchen with a te of steaming Barbecue short ribs. "Ms. Bet, I wasn''t sure what you liked, so I made a few of my specialties. Come have a taste."


    The moment Marilyn saw what was on the te, her smile widened. "Anna, Ms. Bet loves barbecue short ribs."


    "She does? Well then, eat up. Kate picked up a piece with her fork and ced it on Lauren''s te, her face lit up with anticipation. "Laurie, you''ve got to try Anna''s cooking."


    In all her twenty-three years, Lauren had never been cared for so thoughtfully.


    Being treated like something precious, out of the blue, left her both touched and unsure of how to respond.


    Her chest tightened and her nose stung-


    Don''t cry now.


    Trying to hold it together, she said, ��Madam Kate, Mr. Brooker isn''t here yet. Maybe we should wait for him?"


    Kate waved her off casually. "No need to wait for him. If you''re hungry, Laurie, start eating."


    Felix heard her and gave a light smile. ��Sounds like I''m losing my top spot in Grandma''s heart."


    Kate shot him a look. "Well well. So you do remember there''s food downstairs. I figured you weren''t hungry anymore."


    Chapter 111 Warmth She Thought She''d Never Kni


    979%


    Finisherl


    The truth was, he''d just wanted the cigarette smell to bepletely gone. Lauren was sensitive-smoke would bother her.


    "You''re right. My bad." Felix said simply. He was about to sit across froin her when Kate grabbed him by the arm and pulled him over, nting him firmly in the seat right next to Lauren.


    Felix didn''t say a word.


    Neither did Lauren.


    "Alright now, let''s eat, Kate said warmly, worried Lauren might feel shy.


    "Try this. You must be hungry." Anna and Marilyn chimed in too, pushing all the dishes toward Lauren before she could take a single bite.


    Felix noticed the look on Lauren''s face-she was too polite to say anything-and decided to step in. "Grandma, if you keep this up, she won''t need to eat for the rest of the night."


    He reached over and took half the dishes away. Lauren nced at him, a little stunned.


    Felix gave her a subtle smile. "You should eat more. You''re way too thin."


    That made Kate grin so hard that her eyes practically disappeared. "Oh my, my grandson''s finally catching on. He actually knows how to care about someone. Anna and Marilyn giggled quietly across the table.


    Lauren''s cheeks turned bright red like a ripe apple. She ducked her head and quietly kept eating.


    Dinner that night had a special kind of warmth.


    Kate sat at the head of the table with Lauren to her right and Felix on Lauren''s other side.


    Anna and Marilyn were across from them, smiling kindly.


    All the attention made Lauren feel a little shy, but deep down, she felt something she''d never really felt before.


    That dinner was the most delicious, mostforting, most heartwarming meal of her life. For the first time ever, it truly felt like home.


    Lauren:


    After dinner, up to help clear the dishes, but Anna and Marilyn quickly stepped in to stop her.


    Anna smiled kindly. "Ms. Bet, you just got out of the hospital. You''re still healing. Let us handle this."


    Marilyn agreed right away. "Exactly, Ms. Bet. Anna and I have it covered. You should go rest in the living room.


    Kate nudged Lauren gently toward Felix and said with a yful tone, "You two are young. I''m sure you''ll have something to talk about. Go chat for a bit."


    Then she grabbed Anna and Marilyn and slipped off to the kitchen, leaving the living room empty except for Felix and Lauren.


    Chapter 111 Warmth She Thought She''d Never Know


    They sat on the couch, the atmosphere between them


    Felix was the first to speak, his voice deep and calm. "I know a store with great


    thread colors and really solid 1


    Lauren''s eyes lit up, full of anticipation.


    260

 Chapter Ch 112

    hapter 112 Threa


    d, Laughter, and Something Unspoken


    She nodded. ''Mr. Brooker, thank you."


    Felix looked at her and gave a faint smile.


    When he wasn''t smiling, he looked intensely serious, and his whole presence gave off a kind like the room shifted around him.


    But when he smiled, it was like ice melting into spring


    Lauren caught herself staring, a little lost in the momem.


    Finished


    f pressure-


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Kate, Anna, and Marilyn were pretending to be hard at work, but kept sneaking peeks into the living room.


    Kate''s face lit up as she lowered her voice. "Look at those two. They''re so in sync. Felix really has a soft spot


    for Laurie.


    Anna nodded quickly. Totally. Mr. Brooker''s usually all business, but with Ms. Bet, he''s so much. gentler.


    The three of them kept pretending to fuss with dishes or clean, but every so often, they''d stick their heads out again, spying on Felix and Lauren with barely hidden curiosity.


    And every time Lauren happened to nce their way, they''d instantly snap back to their tasks, acting like they hadn''t just been caught eavesdropping Things between Felix and Lauren were rxed, even cheerful.


    "If you''re free right now, Mr. Felix, we should go pick up some thread and


    needles," Lauren said. "The Queen of Blooms embroidery is almost finished, but it still take at least a month toplete. I want to have it done in time for Grandma''s birthday banquet.��


    Felix nodded, the corners of his mouth lifting into a warm, indulgent smile. "Whatever you say."


    Lauren felt a little flustered.


    She snuck a nce at him. Seeing that his expression hadn''t changed, she let out


    a quiet breath of relief. Maybe I''m just overthinking it.


    The two of them stood up and headed for the door.


    Watching them go, Kate pped her hands together in delight-though her hands barely met. "I knew Felix would like a girl as sweet as Lauren. Look at them, off on a little date already."


    Anna was beaming too. "Honestly, I''ve never seen Mr. Felix act this way around any woman before."


    Marilyn, meanwhile, was genuinely happy for Lauren. Ever since she''d left the Bet family, she''d seemed lighter and more at case, like the weight she used to carry around had finally lifted. She''s not drowning in sadness anymore. She''s finally living.


    Felix drove them into the city, the car gliding smoothly through traffic.


    Chapter 112 Thread, Laughter, and Something Unspoken


    #Finished


    He parked, got out, and walked around to open Lauren door. With a gentle hand, he shielded her head ast she stepped out. "We''re here."


    Lauren felt surprised again by how considerate he was and thanked him softly. into the shop together.


    The two of them walked


    The inside of "House of Embroidery" had an old-world charm, the kind that


    instantly evoked a sense of history and craftsmanship.


    Lauren''s eyes lit up at the sight of all the embroidery supplies.


    There were rows of colorful threads, beautifully printed fabric, delicate needles,


    and finely made hoops- all arranged in perfect order.


    She wandered toward the shelves and began carefully choosing what she needed.


    Felix stayed just behind her, his gaze fixed on her the whole time.


    Watching her so absorbed in what she loved brought a quiet warmth to his chest.


    Lauren asionally picked something up, examined it then ced it into her basket.


    Felix waited without rushing her. Every now and then, when she needed something from a higher shelf, he''d step in to help her reach it.


    After about thirty minutes, Lauren had everything she needed-thread, needles, and more.


    They checked out and stepped back into the sunshine, the golden light wrapping around them like a soft


    nket.


    But that quietfort shattered the moment a familiar voice rang out.


    "Well now, what a coincidence running into you here, Mr. Brooker."


    Felix looked up at the sound of the voice and saw Keh approaching, his steps measured and confident.


    He was dressed in a perfectly tailored suit, a polite smile on his face-but his eyes held something harder


    to read.


    Though his words were aimed at Felix, his attention was fixed squarely on Lauren''s back.


    The moment Lauren heard that voice, she froze. Her hand instinctively clutched Felix''s arm.


    When she looked up, her eyes were filled with fear and uncase.


    The color drained from her face, and a subtle tremble in through her body.


    Felix, thinking back to the intel Josh had uncovered, immediately realized what had Lauren so frightened.


    Keh kept walking closer, eyes narrowed, watching Lauren. The more he looked, the more convinced he became-this woman''s silhouette was just like Lauren''s..


    His suspicion grew with every step.


    Still since he believed Lauren had no connection to Felix he didn''t say her name right away He inst


    283


    Fri, Ma


    Chapter 112 Thread, Laughter, and Something Unspoken


    wanted a closer look, to confirm her identity.


    4 Finished


    Felix noticed the shift in Keh''s gaze and frowned. Without hesitation, he pulled Lauren into his arms, holding her close so her face was hidden against his chest.


    "Mr. Keh, can I help you with something?" His voice was cool, almost indifferent.


    Keh ignored the tone and stopped right in front of them. "Not at all. Just saw you and figured I''d say hello."


    Then his gaze slid back to Lauren. He raised a brow slightly, his voice casual but curious. "And who might this be?"


    260


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 113

    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    Finished


    Lauren''s heart thundered in her chest. She clutched the fabric of her shirt so tightly that her nails nearly pierced her skin.


    Felix''s voice came low and firm. "My fianc��e.


    The moment those words hit her cars, Lauren''s heart went wild-beating so fast it felt like it might burst right out of her throat.


    She pressed even closer against Felix''s chest, and there was-his strong, steady heartbeat thumping right against her cheek, syncing with her own erratic one in a strange kind of rhythm.


    The air around them shifted, suddenly thick with tension. It was like everything stopped moving-even


    sound.


    All that remained was the sharp rhythm of their breaths and the heavy beat of their hearts.


    Keh''s expression froze. That smooth smile of his filtered and turned stiff.


    But he kept staring at Lauren, eyes scanning her with more intensity. The longer he looked, the more convinced he became that she was someone he knew. The feeling wouldn''t let go.


    Finally, he couldn''t keep it in. "So this is Mr. Brooker''s fianc��e. A pleasure. I''m Keh."


    Lauren froze, clinging to Felix. She didn''t dare speak-not even a whisper. If she did, Keh would recognize her voice in an instant.


    Felix''s eyes narrowed, danger flickering behind them. My fianc��e isn''t feeling well. She won''t be able to say hello, Mr. Keh."


    Without missing a beat, he slipped one arm under Lauren and lifted her effortlessly into his


    She instinctively looped her arms around his neck, her face buried tightly into his chest.


    In one smooth move, Felix used his free hand to open the car door.


    s arms.


    Keh stepped forward, clearly trying to get a look at who Felix was holding. But Lauren kept her face.pletely hidden, giving him no chance to see.


    A secondter, Felix gently set her down in the back seat. He leaned in close, his upper body hovering directly above her.


    They were so close now-close enough that she could feel his breath against her neck, warm and steady. It sent a jolt through her chest and her heart began to race all over again.


    Her face flushed with heat. Her wide eyes were filled with panic and confusion.


    Felix leaned in even closer and spoke softly near her ear. "Don''t worry. I''ve got you."


    His voice was calm, warm, and sure-like a lifeline. And just like that, something in Lauren''s panicked heart began to settle.


    Felix straightened up, stepped out of the car, and shut the door behind him with a solid thud.


    ww


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    Finished


    Then he turned to face Keh, and his expression tuned icy-like a knife slicing through the cold night. "Mr. Keh, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now


    He moved toward the driver''s side.


    keh''s eyes stayed locked on the car door, a sh of unwillingness breaking through his otherwise calm demeanor.


    He couldn''t see a thing through the tinted ss, but his ut told him exactly who was in that car.


    It has to be Lauren,


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and yanked the door open.


    A rush of cold air swept into the car. Inside, Lauren flinched in fear, her body curling in on itself.


    Keh leaned in, trying to get a look at her face-but before he could even focus, Felix''s fist mmed into his jaw.


    Keh stumbled back several steps, catching himself just in time. He wiped the corner of his mouth and saw blood on his fingers.


    He was part of the Gray family-Hoverdale''s elite. He was used to people treating him with nothing but respect. No one had ever dared hit him in public.


    Sure, he knew Felix was the bossman to the Brooker family in Balewood, someone not to mess with. But getting punched in the face like that? That was too much.


    Rage took over. He charged forward andnded a punch on Felix. Felix didn''t hold back either. He hit back without missing a beat.


    Lauren clung to the edge of the car door, her fingers digging in so hard they turned white. Her eyes stayed, locked on Felix and Keh as they fought, the sound of fists mming into flesh hitting her like hammer blows to the chest. Her heart was racing.


    This is all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Mr. Brooker wouldn''t be getting hurt right


    now.


    From the very first time she saw Felix, she could tell he wasn''t like the other spoiled heirs from wealthy families. He was different-refined and thoughtful.


    When she''d choked on cigarette smoke, he''d apologized right away-and after that, he never lit another cigarette around her.


    When she''d tried to take her own life, he''d stopped her and even handed her a bottle of wine worth 70,000 dors without a second thought.


    When she nearly died from alcohol pois he rushed her to the hospital and paid for everything.


    She never believed he wanted anything from her. She had no money, no beauty, and was constantly sick. There was nothing about her that someone like Felix would need.


    The only reason he treated her so well was because he was a truly decent person-someone


    with real


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    And now that same person was being punched by a n


    Guilt twisted in her chest-and underneath it, a burn


    When she was in prison, he made sure she suffered.


    260


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    And now that same person was being punched by a man


    Guilt twisted in her chest-and underneath it, a burning When she was in prison, he made sure she suffered.


    260


    Til, iviai 20


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    And now that same person was being punched by a maniac like Keh because


    of her.


    Guilt twisted in her chest-and underneath it, a burning hatred for Keh took


    root.


    When she was in prison, he made sure she suffered.


    *


    260

 Chapter Ch 114

    Chapter 114 Lauren Strikes Back


    �է� Even now that she was out, he still wouldn''t let her go.


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    Finished


    Lauren''s heart thundered in her chest. She clutched the fabric of her shirt so


    tightly that her nails nearly pierced her skin.


    Felix''s voice came low and firm. "My fianc��e.


    The moment those words hit her cars, Lauren''s heart went wild-beating so fast it felt like it might burst right out of her throat.


    She pressed even closer against Felix''s chest, and there was-his strong, steady heartbeat thumping right against her cheek, syncing with her own erratic one in a strange kind of rhythm.


    The air around them shifted, suddenly thick with tension. It was like everything stopped moving-even


    sound.


    All that remained was the sharp rhythm of their breaths and the heavy beat of their hearts.


    Keh''s expression froze. That smooth smile of his filtered and turned stiff.


    But he kept staring at Lauren, eyes scanning her with more intensity. The longer he looked, the more convinced he became that she was someone he knew. The feeling wouldn''t let go.


    Finally, he couldn''t keep it in. "So this is Mr. Brooker''s fianc��e. A pleasure. I''m Keh."


    Lauren froze, clinging to Felix. She didn''t dare speak-not even a whisper. If she did, Keh would recognize her voice in an instant.


    Felix''s eyes narrowed, danger flickering behind them. My fianc��e isn''t feeling well. She won''t be able to say hello, Mr. Keh."


    Without missing a beat, he slipped one arm under Lauren and lifted her effortlessly into his


    She instinctively looped her arms around his neck, her face buried tightly into his chest.


    In one smooth move, Felix used his free hand to open the car door.


    s arms.


    Keh stepped forward, clearly trying to get a look at who Felix was holding. But Lauren kept her face.pletely hidden, giving him no chance to see.


    A secondter, Felix gently set her down in the back seat. He leaned in close, his upper body hovering directly above her.


    They were so close now-close enough that she could feel his breath against her neck, warm and steady. It sent a jolt through her chest and her heart began to race all over again.


    Her face flushed with heat. Her wide eyes were filled with panic and confusion.


    Felix leaned in even closer and spoke softly near her ear. "Don''t worry. I''ve got you."


    His voice was calm, warm, and sure-like a lifeline. And just like that, something in Lauren''s panicked heart began to settle.


    Felix straightened up, stepped out of the car, and shut the door behind him with a solid thud.


    ww


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    Finished


    Then he turned to face Keh, and his expression tuned icy-like a knife slicing through the cold night. "Mr. Keh, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now


    He moved toward the driver''s side.


    keh''s eyes stayed locked on the car door, a sh of unwillingness breaking through his otherwise calm demeanor.


    He couldn''t see a thing through the tinted ss, but his ut told him exactly who was in that car.


    It has to be Lauren,


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and yanked the door open.


    A rush of cold air swept into the car. Inside, Lauren flinched in fear, her body curling in on itself.


    Keh leaned in, trying to get a look at her face-but before he could even focus, Felix''s fist mmed into his jaw.


    Keh stumbled back several steps, catching himself just in time. He wiped the corner of his mouth and saw blood on his fingers.


    He was part of the Gray family-Hoverdale''s elite. He was used to people treating him with nothing but respect. No one had ever dared hit him in public.


    Sure, he knew Felix was the bossman to the Brooker family in Balewood, someone not to mess with. But getting punched in the face like that? That was too much.


    Rage took over. He charged forward andnded a punch on Felix.


    Felix didn''t hold back either. He hit back without missing a beat.


    Lauren clung to the edge of the car door, her fingers digging in so hard they turned white. Her eyes stayed, locked on Felix and Keh as they fought, the sound of fists mming into flesh hitting her like hammer blows to the chest. Her heart was racing.


    This is all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Mr. Brooker wouldn''t be getting hurt right


    now.


    From the very first time she saw Felix, she could tell he wasn''t like the other spoiled heirs from wealthy families. He was different-refined and thoughtful.


    When she''d choked on cigarette smoke, he''d apologized right away-and after that, he never lit another cigarette around her.


    When she''d tried to take her own life, he''d stopped her and even handed her a bottle of wine worth 70,000 dors without a second thought.


    When she nearly died from alcohol pois he rushed her to the hospital and paid for everything.


    She never believed he wanted anything from her. She had no money, no beauty, and was constantly sick. There was nothing about her that someone like Felix would need.


    The only reason he treated her so well was because he was a truly decent person-someone


    with real


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    And now that same person was being punched by a n


    Guilt twisted in her chest-and underneath it, a burn


    When she was in prison, he made sure she suffered.


    260


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    And now that same person was being punched by a man


    Guilt twisted in her chest-and underneath it, a burning


    When she was in prison, he made sure she suffered.


    260


    Til, iviai 20


    Chapter 113 Keh Crosses the Line


    And now that same person was being punched by a maniac like Keh because


    of her.


    Guilt twisted in her chest-and underneath it, a burning hatred for Keh took


    root.


    When she was in prison, he made sure she suffered.


    *


    260


    Finished


    He knew she wasn''t the one who put ine in aa. But that didn''t stop him


    from hunting her down like it was personal.


    And now, he was attacking Felix right in front of her-ke he owned the world.


    Lauren''s mind reeled with shes of every memory she had with Felix.


    She might''ve been afraid of Keh-terrified, even-but her hatred was stronger now. Strong enough to drown the fear.


    Her eyes darted around the car in a frenzy until she sported a wrench sitting in the


    corner.


    She grabbed it without thinking, threw the door open, and stepped out behind Keh.


    Just as Keh raised his hand for another blow.


    Lauren didn''t hesitate. She brought the wrench down with everything she had, mming it straight into the back of his head.


    Keh was hit with a wave of searing pain. Everything went ck as he lost control and hit the ground


    hard.


    Lauren stood frozen, staring at him. Blood spread quickly beneath his head, and


    in that moment, all the fire and rage inside her vanished-reason came crashing


    back.


    Her hands were shaking so badly she couldn''t hold onto the wrench anymore. It slipped from her grip and hit the pavement with a loud ng.


    Her eyes were wide with fear. Her teeth chattered. Her Ups had gone ghost-white from shock.


    Her knees buckled. She could barely stay upright.


    If Felix hadn''t moved quickly and caught her, she would''ve copsed right then


    and there.


    There was a time when she hadn''t feared drawing blood from the Bet family. She''d been so broken, so desperate, that dying with them had felt like peace. Back then, her world was pure darkness. No future. No reason to keep going. She hadn''t cared what it cost.


    But now... everything had changed.


    She knew she had real talent with embroidery. Her work had value. Her future wasn''t bleak anymore.


    She could use that gift to earn a living, to rewrite her story-and to give Marilyn


    and Mia a life filled withfort and dignity.


    And once you''ve tasted even the faintest trace of hope who would choose death?


    "Mr. Brooker, am I... am I going to jail? I don''t want to go back..."


    Chapter 114 Lauren Strikes Back


    She would rather die than ever step foot in that ce again.


    OK 79%


    Finished


    Felix spoke in a low, calming voice. "Don''t worry. I''ve got this. Just get in the car


    Lauren nodded, her whole body still shaking, and slipped into the passenger seat. Felix called 911 and then stood silently next to Keh waiting


    He didn''t leave until the ambnce had taken Kehaway. Then he got back in


    the car and drove Lauren home.


    The car pulled slowly into the garage at the Brooker vi


    Lauren sat there, still tense, her emotions all over the pace.


    Felix nced at her and didn''t say a word. He didn''t rush her. He just stayed in


    fils seat, keeping her


    It took a long while before Lauren finally began to calm down.


    She looked over at him, her voice unsteady. "Mr. Brooker, I mean it-if something happens to Keh, I''ll take the me. I won''t drag you into it."


    Felix turned and met her eyes. There was a quiet sigh in his breath, and his voice


    was soft. "I told you. Don''t worry. I''ve got this."


    Tears spilled from Lauren''s eyes right then and there. No one had ever said anything like that to her before.


    Even if it was just meant tofort her, it filled her with warmth-and left her deeply moved.


    Felix wasn''t exactly used toforting girls. He didn''t know what to say, so he


    just grabbed a few tissues from the box on the passenger seat and handed them


    to her.


    "Come on, don''t cry. If Grandma sees your eyes all red and puffy, she''ll get worried."


    Lauren''s tears slowed immediately. She thought of Madam Kate-kind, loving,


    always checking on her with the gentlest voice, treating her like family. If she saw Lauren like this, there was no way she wouldn''t


    worry.


    Lauren took the tissues quickly and wiped her face. She inhaled deeply a few


    times, forcing herself to hold back the rest of the tears. Then she looked up and gave Felix a small smile.


    It wasn''t a strong smile-it was thin and shaky, worn down by everything she was feeling. There was tiredness in it. A little fear too.


    Felix saw right through it. He knew her thoughts were still stuck on Keh-the


    blood, the fall, the impact.


    Unless she got word that Keh was okay, she wouldn''t be able to rx, not even for a second.


    With a sigh, he picked up his phone and called Josh. He asked him to head to the hospital and find out how Keh was doing.


    Neither of them said a word. The car was silent, the air between them weighed


    down with tension.


    Finished


    Chapter 114 Lauren Strikes Back


    After about fifteen minutes, Felix''s phone rang.


    It was Josh.


    He answered and put it on speaker.


    "Mr. Brooker, Keh has a mild concussion. He''s going to be fine. No danger to


    his life."


    Once the call ended, Felix turned to Lauren. "Feel better now?"


    Lauren gave a small nod. A flicker of relief finally crossed her face. "Thank you,


    Mr. Brooker."


    Felix smiled warmly. "Think you''re ready to get out of the car?"


    Lauren gave another small nod, this time a little embarrassed.


    260

 Chapter Ch 115

    Chapter 115 Fifteen Grand and a Bruised Ego


    The two of them walked into the house together, Felix Trading the way.


    As soon as Kate spotted Lauren, her eyes practically sparkled.


    She pulled her in with excitement, asking questions nonstoppletely over the


    moon.


    It felt like she was ready to throw them a wedding right there in the foyer and start picking out baby namest for a chubby great-grandson.


    Lauren''s cheeks flushed under all the attention. And just like that, everything with Keh faded from her mind.


    Felix headed straight for the study and made another call to Josh.


    Josh was just about to leave the hospital when he answered. After hearing Felix''s instructions, he froze. "Mr. Brooker, are you sure about this?"


    "Yeah." Felix ended the call without another word.


    Josh stared at his phone and let out a dry sigh.


    After all these years working for Mr. Brooker, I''ve never had to do something like this. But hey-Keh had iting. He messed with Mr. Brooker and his future wife. If he ended up humiliated, that was on him.


    ha shrug, Josh headed straight for the bank like he was told,


    Inside, he quickly withdrew a heavy bag packed full of cash.


    A little whileter, Josh walked into Keh''s hospital room carrying that same bag.


    Keh had just woken up. His head was wrapped inyers of gauze.


    When he saw Josh walk in, the disgust in his eyes was instant and obvious. He didn''t bother hiding it-he knew exactly who Josh worked for.


    He didn''t know everything about Felix, but one thing was crystal clear-Felix was the kind of man who would never lower his head. Not even after throwing a punch.


    So if Felix''s assistant was standing here now, it definitely wasn''t good news.


    Keh stared coldly at him and snapped like he was talking to a stray dog. "Did I say you coulde in? Get the heck out."


    Josh stayed calm,pletely unfazed by Keh''s hostility.


    He strolled over to the hospital bed, not in any rush, and dumped the entire bag of cash right onto the


    sheets.


    Ten thick stacks of brand-new bills spilled across the bel.


    With a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, Josh picked up one of the stacks


    and waved it casually in front of Keh. "This is from Mr. Brooker. He says 15,000 dors should more than cover your hospital


    20:17 Fri, Mar 28 B BU


    Chapter 115 Fifteen Grand and a Bruised Ego


    Keh''s face tumed the color of wet concrete. His gle could have burned through steel.


    This is an insult.


    A deliberate, public p in the face.


    Finished


    Sure, 15,000 dors might seem generous to most people. But not to him-not to Keh Gray of the Gray family in Hoverdale. That wouldn''t even pay for the leather shoes on his feet.


    He''d been cracked over the head and hospitalized-and to Felix, that injury was worth nothing more than a check and a jabs at his intelligence.


    The rage hit Keh like a wave of heat. His jaw clenched. The veins in his neck bulged. His whole body tensed with anger.


    He grabbed the stacks of money and threw them straight at Josh.


    "Get out!"


    Josh was quick on his feet and dodged easily. The flying stacks of money didn''t even brush the hem of his suit.


    Watching Keh lose his mind gave him a quiet sense of satisfaction, though his expression stayed cool and collected..


    "Mr. Keh, really-was that necessary? Mr. Brooker was just trying to be generous. Why not take it in @stride?


    The moreposed Josh was, the crazier Keh looked.


    Keh was seeing red. All logic had vanished. All he wanted was to rip Josh apart for humiliating him.


    He ignored the pain from his head injury and tried to lunge out of bed-but his legs gave out, and he crashed to the floor.


    Josh didn''t even try to hide it this time-he burst outughing.


    "Well, judging by how lively you are, Mr. Keh, I''d say you''re doing just fine.


    Rest up. I''ll go let Mr. Brooker know you''re very much alive."


    He turned and walked out of the room, not forgetting to gently shut the door behind him.


    But just before it closed, Josh turned with a big grin and called out, "Bye-bye, Mr. Keh!"


    That smug look on his face was the final straw-it nearly sent Keh into a rage ckout.


    The hospital room was silent except for Keh''s ragged breathing-and the harsh re of the cash scattered across the bed, as if the money itself wasughing at him.


    It took him quite a while to cool down.


    He hadn''t seen who hit him, but he didn''t need to. It was obvious. That woman


    Felix called his fianc��e had to be the one.


    Something about the way Felix reacted had been way off


    Chapter 115 Fifteen Grand and �� Bruised Ego


    Finished


    All Keh had done was try to get a look at her face-and Felix went off like a


    switch had been flipped.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Maybe that woman isn''t just Felix''s fianc��e.


    Maybe she''s the key to unlocking the Eastgate

 Heiress Revived Ch 116

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 116 A Hollow Regret


    Finished


    Keh pulled out his phone and dialed his assistant. Look into Felix''s fianc��e. I want every detail you


    can find."


    After hanging up, he sat on the hospital bed and thought of Lauren again. Four or five days had already passed, yet there was still no news of her. She had no money, to support, and was dragging that crippled body. Where could she possibly gof


    He pressed a hand to his temple, feeling a dull ache forming.


    After some hesitation, he called Elliot.


    The phone was dialed, but no one answered.


    His frown deepened, uncase settling in. He redialed, growing more impatient with each attempt, but it was the same every time.


    "That damm Elliot. He can''t even pick up the phone!" Frustration boiled over as Keh threw his phone onto the bedside table.


    At the Bet Residence


    Elliot was drowning in alcohol, the sharp burn of alcohol was carving through his stomach like a sharp


    knife.


    His insides twisted and turned, with waves of nausea wing at his throat.


    His whole body shook from the strain as he retched until nothing remained, doubling over the toilet.


    Beads of sweat kept rolling down his forehead, a dry retching sound came from his throat.


    Even after emptying his stomach, the pain didn''t ease.


    Stumbling out of the bathroom, he barely managed to drag himself to the couch.


    He copsed onto the cushions, his hands sped tightly over his stomach, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Laurie... my stomach hurts... medicine..."


    Hearing the noise, David and Alice entered the room, only to be met with aplete mess.


    Their eyes swept across the floor littered with empty bottles. The strong stench of alcohol hung in the air.


    On the couch, Ellioty curled up on the sofa, his face as pale as a sheet, his lips void of color, appearing utterly vulnerable and forlorn.


    Alice''s heart clenched as she rushed forward, gently pressing a hand against his forehead. "Elliot, how much did you drink?", her voice filled with concern.


    David, on the other hand, was far less sympathetic. His expression darkened the moment he heard Elliot


    Chapter 116 A Hollow Regret


    Finished


    That girl again. Compared to ''illore, she was nothing. Had not been for the fact that he needed her, he never would have taken her in from the orphanage eight years ago. Someone like her belonged in the slums, scrubbing floors for a living. Letting her grow up in an orphanage was already more mercy than she deserved. If not for appearances, he wouldn''t have minded selling her off to some backwater vige to bear children.


    The very thought of her made his patience snap.


    "Look at yourself, he snapped. "Drunk, useless, skipping work-what the hell are you trying to do to yourself?"


    Elliot barely opened his eyes. The sight of his parents urred in and out of focus.


    A mix of emotions flickered across his face-pain, guilt, and overwhelming helplessness.


    "Mom... Dad... I feel awful... His voice was hoarse, barels above a whisper.


    Alice''s eyes turned red. "And you think we don''t feel awful? Look at what you''re doing to yourself!"


    Elliot shut his eyes. A single tear slipped down his check.


    For the first time, he truly realized just how much he had taken Lauren for granted.


    For three years, she had taken care of him, making sure his stomach never acted


    up.


    After she was thrown in prison, the pain hade back


    At first, it was just an asional difort.


    Now, it was unbearable.


    Still, he had kept drinking, as if punishing himself would somehow bring her back.


    "I was wrong... I was so wrong..." His voice barely held any strength.


    Alice''s heart ached as she patted his shoulder, her voice soft. "Alright, alright, don''t me yourself. She''s always longed for family. She won''t truly abandon us. Once she calms down, she''lle back."


    David, however, didn''t share the sentiment.


    That ungrateful girl nearly tore this family apart.


    She hates us. She''s nevering back.


    But... I can''t let her die just yet.


    Her other kidney is still perfectly fine.


    Who knows? We might need it one day.


    Masking his true thoughts, David forced a concerned expression.


    "Elliot, don''t worry,


    I''ll send people to look for her. She''s got no money. She won''t have gotten far.��


    Elliot didn''t respond.


    20:17 Fri, Mar 28 BB L


    Chapter 116 A Hollow Regret


    He simply didn''t have the strength to care anymore,


    260

 Chapter Ch 117

    Chapter 117 A Bitter Realization


    Finished


    Elliot''s mind was consumed by the image of Lauren, each memory of her kindness turning into sharp needles that pierced his heart one after another.


    Regret wed at him. Why hadn''t he trusted her more deeply? Why hadn''t he stood by her side when she


    needed him the most?


    IfI had been kinder to Laurie after she was released, would she have stayed?


    The mere thought of Laurie spending five years in prison for no reason,ing out battered and broken, and never being able to recover as good as new in here made it almost impossible to breathe.


    He curled up on the couch, he clutched a pillow tightly burying his face deeply into


    it.


    His shoulders shrugging slightly, mutlled sobs escaping from his throat despite his efforts to hold them in.


    Alice''s heart ached at the sight of her son in such despair.


    Alice''s resentment towards Lauren grew a few degrees stronger in his heart.


    Was running away really necessary just because she suffered a little?


    To her. Lauren had deliberately made things difficult for their family.


    She regretted bringing her into the house eight years ago. Ever since then, the girl had done nothing but create trouble-fighting with Willow, stirring up drama,


    Even five years in prison hadn''t changed her.


    What did she even do in there?


    Perhaps the prison guards had treated her well because of her status as the Bet family''s daughter.


    No wonder she had gotten even more defiant.


    The more Alice thought about it, the more frustrated she became.


    Now, even Elliot was suffering because of her. If Elliot was devastated by this, his health took a turn for the worse, I would never forgive Lauren.


    Despite the irritation in her heart, she gently patted Elliot''s back tofort him, "Don''t worry, your father has already sent people to search for her, I believe they find her soon."


    "I''ll have the kitchen prepare some porridge for you. You need to eat something and rest."


    Afterforting him, she pulled David aside and left the room.


    About half an hourter, a maid entered with a bowl of pumpkin millet porridge, setting it down carefully. "Mr. Elliot, have some porridge to warm your stomach


    He caught a whiff of a familiar smell. He forced himself to sit up, despite his fatigue, and weakly took the


    Chapter 117 A Bitter Realization


    "This tastes wrong.


    The maid blinked in confusion. "It''s just porridge, they all taste the same, don''t they?"


    Elliot''s voice was weak, but firm. "It''s not the same as before."


    A brief silence followed.


    Finished


    Then, as if realizing something, the maid hesitated before exining, "Mr. Elliot, the porridge you used to have was made by Marilyn. She simmered it for over to hours every time."


    "She said that for porridge to taste good, it has to be cocked slowly, letting the starch break down until it turns thick and smooth. That''s the best way to soothe the stomach."


    "She also mentioned that Ms. Bet was the one who taught her."


    Lauren had grew up in an orphanage and wasn''t supposed to know much about cooking.


    But the orphanage director was a kind-hearted woman, and in order to raise the children in the orphanage in good health. One of her methods was making nourishing porridge every day,


    The children in the orphanage rarely had ess to nutritious meals, but porridge was cheap. The only downside was that it took time and patience to make properly.


    Still, it kept their stomachs warm, preventing illnesses.


    Lauren had lived in that orphanage for fifteen years without ever developing a stomach problem. Though she didn''t have much, she had always been in good health.


    That changed after she came to the Bet family.


    Years of inconsistent meals-sometimes starving, sometimes overstuffed, sometimes eating cold leftovers -had damaged her stomach.


    Winters were the worst.


    If Marilyn hadn''t noticed her vomiting from stomach pain at night and taken the time to make digestible. foods like noodles and dumplings, Lauren might not have made it through.


    Yet even then, she had been foolishly concerned about Elliot''s health.


    She had told Marilyn all about the orphanage''s porridge recipe, hoping she could make it for him whenever she was too busy to do it herself.


    After Lauren was sent to prison, Marilyn continued cooking porridge for Elliot.


    But without her reminders, he only got to eat it once every ten days or so. Over time, his stomach problems returned.


    The realization sank in.


    Elliot''s face darkened.


    "Then make it the same way. His voice, though weak, carried undeniable authority.


    20.17 Fri, Mar 28 BU.


    Chapter 117 A Bitter Realization


    Finished


    The maid besitated, "Mr. Elliot, it''s not that I don''t want to, but it takes over two hours to cook properly. Someone has to stir it from time to time to avoid the porridge sticking to the pot. And... I really don''t know the exact way Marilyn used to do it."


    No one ever bothered to pay attention to how she made it.


    Marilyn had given up her own rest just to do this.


    Would any of the staff go that far? Of course not. Not unless they were getting paid extra.


    260

 Chapter Ch 118

    Chapter 118 A Painful Truth


    Finished


    Elliot sat in silence, heart filled with bitterness. It seemed like he wouldn''t be getting his porridge after all.


    "Then bring me my stomach medicine."


    The maid looked uneasy and said, looking uneasy, "Mr. Elliot, we don''t know where your medicine is kept, or which one you usually take. Marilyn was always the one who handled it."


    Hearing that. Elliot felt a sharp pain in his stomach that only intensified. It surged like relentless tidal waves, crashing over him repeatedly, suffocating him.


    With no other choice, he curled back up on the couch, his hands clutching his abdomen tightly, a look of anguish etched on his face.


    The maid sighed quietly, picked up the bowl of porridge, and slowly walked out of the room.


    Silence filled the space once more...


    Elliot remained curled up, his gaze nk and unfocused.


    No porridge. No medicine.


    The only one he can do was endure the pain, waiting for it to pass.


    Time blurred. By the time the pain finally eased up, night had fallen.


    Elliot propped himself up with weak arms and slowly made his way downstairs. The entire house was quiet, his parents having long since gone to bed.


    He slowly walked into the kitchen and poured himself a ss of warm water.


    The warmth flowed down his throat and through his stomach, some of the difort eased.


    He stood there for a long time, lost in thought.


    He finally took a step, instead of heading back to his room, he turned toward the storage room.


    As he opened the door, a wave of damp, musty air hit him immediately.


    The musty scent carried a mix of mold and age. Elliot frowned.


    After adapting to the scent for a moment,, he stepped inside, his eyes scanning the space before finallynding on an old wooden desk in the corner.


    The desk looked out of ce in the Bet Residence worn and faded, it was unclear where it hade from.


    It was covered in books-all from Lauren''s high school years.


    Elliot moved over the desk, sat down and flipped through the pages.


    Every book was filled with dense notes written by Lauren, written in small, precise handwriting. Under the dim light, the ink appeared faded, yet they painfully pierced Lin Yanshu''s heart with an unmistakable


    Chapter 118 A Painful Truth


    He could almost imagine that Lauren sitting at this desk, pen in hand, focused on her studies.


    Finished


    When she back from the prison release, she had been told him that she had ranked first in her grade at Hoverdale Academy


    She had once believed in a bright future, thinking she could change her fate through hard work. All that effort, wiped away the moment she was sent to prison.


    Elliot took a deep breath, forcing himself to suppressing the guilt he felt for Lin Qian


    He opened the desk drawer.


    The moment he pulled it open, his eyes were met with drawer full of certificates. The vivid reds and golds of the awards stood out starkly in the dim storage room, hitting him like a punch to the gut.


    His hand trembled uncontrobly as he slowly reached out and took out the certificates one by one.


    One by one, he flipped through them carefully.


    Twelve years'' worth of achievements-every single year ounted for.


    Academic excellence, leadership awards,petition trophies... Each one was a testament to her dedication, a heavy reminder of what she had once been.


    She had been the kind of student teachers praised, the kind of peer ssmates admired.


    Yet after returning to the Bet family, she had beenbeled as scheming, troublesome, and vindictive.


    Even her own family had treated her as less than the street thugs outside.


    The more he looked at these awards, the more he felt like a fool.


    For years, he had judged her unfairly, blind to the truth


    His hands trembled violently, the thin certificates rustling in his grip.


    Overwhelmed, he shoved them all back into the drawer, his breathing bing increasingly heavy.


    It took him a long time to calm himself down, hesitating over whether or not to open another drawer.


    His fingers hovered for a moment, an unfamiliar mix of fear and curiosity battling inside him.


    Slowly, he pulled it open.


    And then, he saw it.


    A letter of eptance from Northcrest University.


    The embossed golden lettering and the dignified school crest gleamed under the


    dim light,momentarily leaving him in a daze...


    His pupils constricted, his breath catching in his throat.


    Mouth slightly open, but no sound escaped his lips.


    Chapter 118 A Painful Truth


    "This... this can''t be real..." he whispered, his voice barel


    260


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes.


    Chapter 119 A Crushing Realization

 Chapter Ch 119

    Chapter 119 A Crushing Realization


    #Finished


    Northerest University-the dream of millions, the pinnacle of academic excellence, Countless students fought for a ce, many failing along the way.


    Yet Lauren, the sister he had always misunderstood, rejected, and despised, had secured an offer from that prestigious university..


    Elliot''s hand reached uncontrobly for the eptance letter, as if touching something both precious and fragile.


    The moment his fingers brushed the paper, a jolt ran through his body, as like he had been struck by a surge of electricity.


    Memories flooded his mind.


    His disbelief in her.


    The way he let their family''s usations pile onto her


    Her shock in court when he testified against her.


    flis cold indifference while she rotted in prison.


    Each memory was a de, stabbing deep into his heart


    His breath came in quick, chest rising and falling rapidly like a drowning man gasping for air.


    Dizziness overtook him, his vision growing blurry as his eyes reddened.


    "I ruined her... I destroyed her life with my own hands. His voice was hoarse, barely more than a whisper. tears welling up and spilling over, trickling down his checks and dripping onto the letter, staining the crisp


    paper.


    Regret and guilt were all over his face, his body sagged into the chair, drained of all strength. He stared ahead, lost, as if the world had copsed around him. Guilt weighed down on him, heavier than he had ever imagined.


    The certificates, the eptance letter-each one was a stark reminder of what he had stolen from her, irrefutable evidence of the harm he could never undo.


    His hands trembled violently. A wave of darkness clouded his vision, threatening to pull him under.


    Elliot inhaled heavily, forcing himself to stay conscious and keep from copsing..


    He took a long time to steady his breathing. Finally, he wiped away the tears on his face with the back of his hand, his fingers still shaking.


    As he moved to ce the eptance letter back into the drawer. In the corner, partially hidden beneath some papers, was a small, worn diary.


    His hand hovered over it. He was caught in a moment of intense conflict.


    A voice in his mind told him to stop.


    Chapter 119 A Crushing Realization


    Reading it would only bring more pain, more regret.


    Finished


    But another voice-one filled with desperate curiosity, with the need to understand Lauren, to finally see what he had never cared to before-pushed him forward.


    his hand seemed to have its own''s mind as it uncontrobly picked up the notebook.


    Flipping it open, the first thing he saw was a family photo tucked inside.


    In the picture, his parents sat in the center, smiling. His mother held Berry, their beloved dog, who had lived for eighteen years before passing away.


    When Berry died, the family was engulfed in sadness and even held a special funeral for him.


    So deep was their sorrow that they never got another pet.


    Even now, Berry''s room remained untouched, preserved with all his favorite toys.


    Beside their parents, Elliot stood on one side, while Willow clung to their mother''s arm on the other.


    The perfect family, four of them looked so happy together.


    And Lauren...


    She stood off to the side, separated from him by an empty space.


    His mind shed back to that day.


    It had been Labor Day. The weather was perfect, the garden in full bloom.


    Willow had suggested they take a family photo in the backyard.


    They were all set up, ready to pose, when she suddenly remembered Berry wasn''t there.


    She called out for him.


    It was Lauren who brought the dog over, holding him carefully in her arms. She


    hesitated before asking. "Elliot, what are you doing?"


    He had responded very perfunctorily, "Taking a family photo."


    Her eyes had lit up. She had thought that she would also be included in the family photo.


    She stepped closer, standing beside him.


    At the time, he had a strict rule that no woman could get too close to him except Willow.


    Lauren''s presence made him ufortable. Without thinking, he had pushed her away.


    He hadn''t even noticed the flicker of sadness in her eyes.


    Afterward, Willow suggested a family trip.


    None of them hesitated. Bags were packed, ns made. The four of them-and their dog-left for a


    meating thatsted until the venir bet dau of the holiday


    Chapter 119 A Crushing Realization


    Elliot remembered that night vividly.


    For the first time in their lives, Lauren had confronted them.


    "Why didn''t you take me with you?"


    He had been exhausted from traveling, irritated by her sudden confrontation.


    "You''re not really a Bet," he snapped. "Why would we bring you?"


    A dog had been given the central spot in their family photo.


    A dog had a room of its own, kept spotless by housekeepers.


    And yet Lauren, his own sister, had been left behind.


    260


    Finished


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 120

    Chapter 120 Crushed by Regret


    His own sister had lived in a dark, damp storage room with nothing but a few worn-out pieces of


    furniture.


    They had taken a dog on vacation, yet left their own daughter behind.


    Every month, they spent a small fortune on Berry-grooming, deworming, premium dog food, fish oil, calcium supplements, vitamins.


    Yet Lauren never received a single cent. She had to pay for her education by working part-time and relying on schrships.


    Scenes yed out in his mind like a slideshow, again and again.


    He felt that have a sharp pain shot through his stomach, and before he could react, blood gushed from his mouth, staining the desk.


    So this was what it felt like-when pain was so unbearable, it made a person really cough up blood.


    This pain. I can''t even put it into words.


    Tears streamed down his face as he gazed at the family photo, tears streaming down his face.


    The blood mixed with his tears, smearing across the image, blurred Lauren''s face in the picture.


    Panicking. Elliat wiped at it, but the more he rubbed, the more bloodstains appeared, as if mocking her shattered life-forever drenched in blood and suffering


    Just a single photo had dragged him into an abyss of regret, his heart hurt so much. He no longer had the courage to open Lin Qian''s journal and abruptly shoved it into the drawer, shutting it tightly without hesitation.


    Clutching the blood-stained photo, he forced himself to stand. But the moment he stood up, everything felt like it was spinning...


    His vision darkened, his legs gave out, and he fell to the ground.


    The blood once again spilling from his lips, his stomach twisting in unbearable agony.


    He struggled on the ground for a long time, but his body was unable to get up.


    His trembling fingers barely managed to pull out his phone.


    With thest of his strength, he dialed Jeffrey.


    The call connected, and Jeffrey''s voice came through,ced with confusion. "Elliot? Why are you calling


    thiste?"


    Elliot opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    His throat felt blocked, his body wracked with violent coughs. Blood dripped onto


    the floor as the sounds of his suffering reached the other end of the line.


    Chapter 120 Crushed by Rearet


    Finished


    It took a long moment before Elliot finally forced out a few broken words. "I... I was wrong... I finally


    understand..."


    His voice cracked, each word seeming to squeeze out from the depths of a shattered soul.


    Jeffrey couldn''t make sense of it, but hearing Elliat''s anguished tone,, he had a feeling it was about Lauren.


    "Calm down, just take your time. Where are you right now?" he asked reassuringly


    But Elliat seemed not with him, lost in his own world as he continued, "I saw her awards, her eptance letter, and that family photo.... How could I do this to her? How could I...


    At the moment he didn''t know how tofort him, he could only say that he hurriedly interrupted him


    "Stay where you are. Tell me your location-I''ming right now! Elliot didn''t respond.


    He simplyy there, staring nkly ahead.


    Memories of Lauren in this home flooded his mind-the moments he had ignored, the pain he had brushed aside, the expectations he had crushed beneath his feet.


    He looked at the photo in his hands, now soaked in blood and tears.


    In his mind, he could see Lauren''s eyes-once filled with hope, now hollow and resigned.


    Closing his own eyes, he let out a silent plea.


    How do I make this right? How do I fix what I''ve done?


    Jeffrey rushed to the Bet residence.


    By the time he arrived, David and Alice had already been startled awake. Seeing


    the urgency on Jeffrey''s face, an ominous feeling settled over them.


    Under his insistence, they began searching for Elliot.


    Room after room, they found nothing.


    Jeffrey pulled out his phone, dialing Elliot again. The ringtone echoed from down the hall.


    Following the sound, the three of them rushed to the storage room.


    The door was slightly ajar, and they could vaguely see someone lying on the floor.


    Jeffrey''s heart clenched as he quickly pushed the door open.


    Athick, metallic scent filled the air, so strong it made him stop in his tracks. Blood.


    The room was soaked in it.


    Elliza ku encoded on the cold floor surrounded by the dark crimenn noal of nd he had crushed un


    Chapter 120 Crushed by Regret


    Finished


    His face was deathly pale, lips cracked and bloodied. A long trail of crimson dripped from the corner of


    his mouth.


    Despite the painful scene, his fingers still clutched the ined family photo, as if it


    was the only thing anchoring him to reality.


    Jeffrey rushed forward, dropping to his knees beside him.


    "Elliot! Wake up!" His voice was sharp, edged with panic


    There was no response.


    Behind him, David and Alice froze at the sight of their on drenched in blood.


    Both of them were stunned. Then, a strangled cry broke the silence.


    Alice copsed to her knees, immediately bursting into tears.


    260

 Chapter Ch 121

    Chapter 121 A Family''s Scapegoat


    "It was fine during the day, why is it like this now?"


    As she cried, she seemed to suddenly remember something and stopped crying abruptly. She nced around the storage room. Not only did she not feel guilly for Lauren living in such a damp and dark environment, but she med Lauren for all the me for Elliot vomiting blood and fainting.


    "It''s all Lauren''s fault. If she hadn''t provoked Elliot again and again, how could Elliot be like this? He is her own brother, How could she be so cruel? If anything happens to Elliot, I will never let her go. Alice said while crying.


    After hearing what Alice said, David seemed to have found an outlet to vent his anger. His face was full of anger. He snorted heavily and echoed. "That jinx has never been quiet since she came into our Bet family! She has messed up our good family. Elliot was so sincere to her, but she turned evil into evil and harmed Elliot like this!"


    David''s voice echoed in the storage room, with unquestionable arrogance.


    Alice cried even louder. "That heartless woman deliberately harmed Elliot like this just to make us suffer and to take revenge on us...


    Jeffrey looked at this unreasonable couple, anger rising in his heart.


    Elliot was already in such a state, but the two of them didn''t want to rush to rescue him, and they even had the mind to curse Lauren.


    He stepped forward, stood in front of Elliot, and shouted, "Enough! Now is not the time to shirk responsibility. Hurry up and help carry him to the car and send him to the hospital!"


    Having said that, he no longer paid attention to David and Alice and leaned over to hug Elliot. David and Alice finally woke up from their dream and came over to help in a hurry. The three of them finally lifted Elliot into the car.


    Along the way, David and Alice kept muttering about their dissatisfaction with Lauren.


    If the surgery didn''t require family members'' signatures, Jeffrey really wanted to kick them both out of the


    car.


    At the Hoverdale People First Hospital.


    Keh still had gauze tied on his head. He couldn''t sleepte at night, so he slowly walked out of the ward and nned to get some fresh air.


    The night in the hospital was eerily quiet. The lights in the long corridor were dim and soft, but without a trace of warmth, and there was almost no other person to be seen.


    He was alone, his footsteps echoing in the empty corridor, his lonely figure dragging its feet in the silent hallway.


    But the next moment, the silence was broken by the sound of hurried footsteps and painful groans.


    Chapter 121 A Family''s Scapegoat


    The medical staff ran very fast with anxious looks on their faces.


    78%


    Finished


    He stood where he was, and those people ran quickly past him on both sides, creating a slight air current.


    Although they ran very fast. Keh could still clearly see the person on the hospital bed.


    One of them was covered in blood and unconscious, with dried blood on the corners of his lips. It was


    Elliot


    Another one was wailing in pain on the hospital bed, h legs bent in an extremely twisted posture, as if they were broken. This person turned out to be Lucas.


    Keh looked at the hospital bed rushing past and was shocked. His already pale face became even uglier.


    He subconsciously turned around, his eyes following the two beds, and his footsteps followed them- unconsciously, all the way to the door of the emergency


    room.


    David and Alice stood outside the emergency room, pacing anxiously.


    When he saw Kehing over, David saw that he had gauze wrapped around his head and asked in surprise, "Mr. Keh, what''s wrong with your head?"


    Keh was slightly startled, then perfunctorily said, was an ident, what happened to Elliot?"


    Thinking of Elliot''s miserable appearance of spitting blood, David''s eyes became extremely cold, and curses against Lauren came out of his mouth without thinking.


    "It''s all Lauren''s fault! I don''t know what she said to Elliot, but she made him so angry that he vomited. blood. That bitch just can''t stand seeing the Bet family doing well. She is no longer in our Bet family, but she is still secretly harming us. She is so despicable." David said.


    David''s face was full of anger, as if he could cover up the wrong things they had done to Lauren by scolding her.


    Alice also echoed David''s words, and said with a sad face. ��Laurie is too ignorant. She is like a debt collector. She can do nothing but cause trouble for the family."


    "She actually harmed Elliot like this this time. She is so cruel. Our sincerity was trampled upon by her and is worthless. s!"


    Keh just listened quietly with a puzzled expression on his face.


    There was a hint of contemtion in his eyes, as if he was weighing whether what David and Alice said wast


    Truc.


    260

 Chapter Ch 122

    Finished


    No one knew whether he believed it or not. He just stood there with a calm expression, not expressing any opinions. He just lowered his eyes slightly, as if thinking about something.


    Just then, a mockingugh suddenly rang out.


    Theughter was extremely hoarse and seemed particrly abrupt in the silent corridor. David and Alice and Keh turned around at the same time and saw caregiver pushing ine in a wheelchair towards


    them.


    When David and Alice saw ine, their pupils sudden contracted. Scolding Lauren just now was immediately reced by deep fear and panic.


    David''s face turned pale in an instant, and beads of sweat rolled down his forehead, Alice seemed as if an invisible hand had grabbed her heart, her body leaned back involuntarily, her eyes full of fear.


    No one knows what happened back then better than these two couples.


    David saw with his own eyes Willow pushing ine down the stairs.


    Although Alice didn''t see how ine rolled down the stairs, she chose to stand by and watch when ine asked her for help. She also pointed at the frightened Lauren and said, "Laurie, why did you want to harm Mr. Keh''s sister?"


    It was also after her reminder that Willow and David both agreed to a unified statement, insisting that it was Lauren whomitted the murder intentionally. Later, Alice deleted the only surveince video that could prove Lauren''s innocence.


    These two people have something to hide, so how could they not feel guilty when they saw ine?


    However, David has been working in the business world for many years and has seen many big scenes. The intricate business games and intrigues have already honed his ability to quickly regain hisposure.


    In just a moment, he suppressed all his emotions.


    But the uneasiness hidden in his eyes was like a deep dark river, secretly surging beneath the calm surface of theke.


    But Alice is different. Since she married David, she has be a little wife.


    Now, seeing ine waking up, she just felt scared. Her voice trembled, "What are you going to do?"


    ine''s smile stopped abruptly, and there was no expression on her face.


    Because she had been in a vegetative state for five years and had been lying in bed all year round, her face was pale and bloodless, and her cheeks were sunken, making her eyes look particrlyrge and sinister, which was creepy.


    Keh saw her and hurried over to her, saying with concern," ine, why did youe out? Your body hasn''t fully recovered yet, you need to rest more."


    ine''s eyes moved and her gaze fell on Keh. She stared at him straight with cold eyes.


    20:18 Fri, Mar 28 B B


    Chapter 122 The Ghost of Truth:


    # Finished


    "ine, what''s wrong with you?" There was a hint of unasiness in Keh''s voice. He tried to read something from ine''s expression, but her face was like a pool of stagnant water, without any ripples.


    ine thought to herself, it has been less than a week since woke up, and my body functions have not recovered vet. But even so, I have been practicing speaking hard these past few days, just to clear Lauren''s name and identify Willow as the real murderer. What I found most ironic was that in the past few days, my biological brother Keh had never asked me about the murderer who turned me into degetable. As long as he asked, even if I couldn''t speak. I could tell him by blinking or nodding. Yes, it''s Willow, Brothen you have to avenge me and send Willow to prison. But no, not even once. The brother toho used to hold me in the pal of his hand became so strange and hateful in order to protect the person who hurt me. My heart seemed to be torn io countless pieces, each piece soaked in blood.


    ine''s lips suddenly curled up into a strange smile, and she tried her best to squeeze out two words from her throat. "Karma!"


    Her voice was weak and hoarse, but it echoed in the silent corridor, like a sharp de, piercing straight into the hearts of everyone present.


    After saying that, she startedughing, herughter was dry and crazy.


    karma for ine thought to herself, Keh''s head injury was karma. Elliot''s vomiting blood was karma. It was Lucas to have his legs broken. Thew of nature is clear and Earma wille. It''s not that I don''t want to retaliate, it''s just that the time has note yet. I believed that anyone who hurt Lauren would be punished ordingly. And, I firmly believed, this must be just the beginning


    She grinned, looking excited, crazy and scary.


    Keh''s face turned pale in an instant.


    He was filled with hatred and anger, but the other party was his sister, and he couldn''t do anything to her. He could only scold the nurse. "Push her away! She is weak now, she can''t make trouble here!"


    The nurse heard Keh''s order, hurriedly pushing the wheelchair away.


    ine''s body leaned weakly on the wheelchair, without any ability to resist, but her eyes were fixed on Keh. The disgust and hatred in her eyes were like materialized arrows, shooting straight at him.


    260

 Chapter Ch 123

    Chapter 123 Echoes of Karma


    Finished


    She had so many cruel words she wanted to say, but she couldn''t. She could only repeat over and over, "Karma... Retribution..."


    Keh just felt a splitting headache. He thought, obviously, everything I did to Lauren was for ine. What I got in return was ine''s resentment. I don''t know why it tied out like this.


    Keh stood there, watching ine gradually disappear at the end of the corridor, but the resentment seemed to permeate the air, making him unable to get rid of it.


    After an unknown amount of time, the door of the emergency room slowly opened. Jeffrey took off his mask and said tiredly." Elliot has a perforated stomach. He is out of danger for the time being, but he needs to stay in the hospital for observation.


    When David and Alice heard this, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then. Alice began to wipe away her tears again, ��This is all Lauren''s fault. If it weren''t for her, how could Elliot have suffered this kind of suffering...


    Jeffrey couldn''t bear to listen any longer, and said coldly. "Stop deceiving yourselves. Lauren is the one who was hurt. Elliot is like this now because of his own guilt and self-me."


    "If you really care about Elliot, then you should reflect on what you have done to Lauren over the years!"


    After saying this, he ignored the shocked expressions of David and Alice, turned around and went into the emergency room and pushed Elliot out.


    On the other side, in the emergency room, Lucas was also pushed out, his entire calf wrapped in thick bandages.


    Lucas was still in aa because the effect of the anesthetic had not yet worn off.


    Even so, his brows were still furrowed, as if he was suffering unspeakable pain even in hisa.


    After first aid, Elliot fell into aa.


    Keh looked at the two people being pushed into the ward by medical staff, and his mood was very gloomy.


    He thought to himself, It seemed that since Lauren disappeared, those who had hurt her have been unlucky one after


    another


    Keh''s heart ached terribly when he thought that Lauren was not the real murderer who turned ine into a vegetable and then thought about what Lauren had experienced in prison over the past five years.


    He thought, is this karma? The harm we have done to Lauren finally came back to haunt us.


    Keh stood outside the ward for a long time, then slowly left with heavy steps.


    He thought, originally wanted to return to my ward.


    But thinking of ine''s crazy look just now, he still felt uneasy, so he turned around and went into ine''s


    ward.


    Chapter 123 Echoes of Karma


    At this moment. ine was already lying on the bed.


    But she didn''t close her eyes and sleep.


    Ever since she woke up from her vegetative state, she had been very reluctant to close her


    She slept for five years and missed this world for five years.


    eyes.


    Finished


    She was afraid that once she closed her eyes, she would urn into the living dead again.


    When Keh came in, he saw ine with her eyes wide open, looking out the window.


    "ine." He called her softly, but ine didn''t respond at all.


    Keh sighed, walked up to


    happy?"


    her, and said softly, "ine, your brother came to see you, aren''t you


    A sarcastic arc appeared on ine''s lips as she thought to herself, happy? If he really took me as his sister seriously, he would not have protected Willow. His sister was armed so tragically, and Lauren was implicated and sentenced to five years in prison. As my biological brother, he actually had no intention of pursuing the matter further. He didn''te to see me; he came tough at me.


    There is another point that ine has always been confused about.


    She thought to herself, it''s been many days since I woke up, why haven''t mom and dade to see me once? Before I turned into a vegetable, mom and dad loved me very much. I don''t believe that they didn''te to see me after they found out I had woken up. There was only one possible reason why they didn''te, that is, they didn''t know I had woken up. This means that Keh did not tell them the news of my awakening. Because he knew that once mom and dad came, they would definitely try their best to find out from me what happened that year. In order to protect Willow, he really did everything he could. Didn''t you say you don''t like Willow? Didn''t he pursue Lauren for three whole years in high school? Isn''t it because of Lauren that you want to break off the engagement with Willow? But when Willow! evil deeds were about to be exposed, my good brother was unwilling to do so. He would rather deceive mom and dad, let my suffer injustice, and let Lauren continue to bear the charge of attempted murder, than let Willow suffer the slightest harm. Hahaha. Ridiculous, so ridiculous. A man like him is not worthy of being my brother. He was even more unworthy of saying, Aren''t you happy that your brother came to see you?" Such words would only make her feel extremely hypocritical.


    260

 Chapter Ch 124

    Chapter 124 A Brother''s Betrayal


    ine still didn''t look at him. She just hoped that she would recover quickly.


    Finished


    Seeing that ine had no reaction to his words, Kenne''s smile gradually faded.


    But he still suppressed his inner displeasure and said to ine in a very helpless tone. "Are you with your brother?"


    still angry


    After a pause, he continued, "Brother knows what you are thinking, but brother can''t do this."


    "You are my biological sister. Everything I do is for you


    ine thought as she sneered in her heart. For me?For y sake, I am wronged? Is it to let the real murderer go unpunished? Before I woke up, Lauren was hurt so badly because of me. I have woken up, why not send Willow to jail for me? Does it mean that loving Lauren means hurting her? I could move at this moment, / would definitely p him in the face.


    This time, ine finally looked at him, but her eyes were full of disgust and hatred.


    She wanted to tell him to get lost, but she couldn''t move or speak, so she could only look at him with hatred.


    Keh, however, acted as if she was being naughty, and gently patted her head, coaxing her. "ine, stop making trouble, okay?"


    "Your body hasn''t recovered yet. Getting angry is bad for your health." Keh said.


    He knew she didn''t want to hear it, but he kept talking.


    ine felt a surge of anger rushing to her head.


    Go, go! She screamed hysterically in her heart.


    ine was so angry. She hated Keh for being blind and she hated herself for being unable to move. Her eyes were filled with anger, as if she wanted to burn out this brother who had disappointed her so much.


    Keh felt a little ufortable with her hateful look.


    He looked away and pretended to tidy up the things on the bedside table, still muttering. "When you better in a few days, I will send you abroad. It will be better for you to recover abroad."


    Every word he said was like rubbing salt into ine''s wounds.


    Going abroad? ine thought.


    feel


    Her heart and eyes were now filled with the desire to make the truth known, to redress Lauren''s injustice, and to make Willow receive the punishment she deserved, but he was still thinking about sending her


    away.


    ine''s chest heaved violently, and every breath seemed to be spewing out anger.


    She stared at Keh intently. At this moment, looking at Keh''s face, she felt that he was so hideous


    Chapter 124 A Brother''s Betrayal


    Finished


    She mobilized all her strength, her throat felt like it was on fire, and she tried her best to squeeze out just one word.


    "Get out!"


    Keh was stunned, as if he had not expected his sister to be so angry. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes, and then he sighed. "ine, you''ve grown up, and it''s time for you to be sensible." Keh said. The self-righteous look of preaching made ine''s anger burn like a bucket of oil. Her hands subconsciously clenched the bed sheets. Although she couldn''t exert much strength, the hatred made her knuckles turn white from the force. Her lips trembled slightly and she tried to say something else but could only make heavy gasps.


    one


    Keh didn''t realize that ine was on the verge of a breakdown and kept chattering. "Willow has grown up with you since childhood. You have been spoiled since childhood. Willow is the only willing to be your friend. I don''t want you to lose her, your only friend. Besides, I believe Willow. She definitely didn''t do it on purpose. She must be very regretful. Let''s not pursue it any further, okay? You two are good friends. Don''t you know how pure, and kind Willow is?"


    Every word that Keh uttered was like a blunt knife, cutting back and forth in ine''s heart. ine''s eyes were full of disbelief. She stared at Keh as if she was looking at a stranger.


    She screamed in her heart, what best friend? That woman turned me into a vegetable and sent Lauren to prison. How can such a person be called a friend? Willow is simple and kind? Hahaha. This was the funniest joke I had ever heard. If I hadn''t identally overheard their conversation at the stairs that day, I would probably have always thought that Willow was kind. It was precisely because I heard the secret of that scumbag father and daughter that I suffered this cruel attack. What''s funny is that these two idiots Alice and Elliot, have been hurting their own daughter and sister in order to protect Willow. Sooner orter, Alice and Elliot will regret the stupid things they have done for the rest of their lives. Karma. It''s all karma.


    260


    ɽ

 Chapter Ch 125

    The Heless Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 125 A Life Unraveled


    Finished


    Looking at Keh, who seemed to have been drugged and could not tell right from wrong. ine''s breathing became more and more rapid. She felt as if invisible hand was strangling her neck and she was about to suffocate.


    Double vision began to appear in front of her eyes, and she felt dizzy. She couldn''t breathe, her head tilted, and she passed out from Keh''s anger.


    Her body fell limply on the bed, and her eyes, which were originally filled with anger, slowly closed.


    Keh shouted in panic, "ine! ine! What''s wrong with you? Someone, doctor!"


    ine would never have thought of it. Because of thea, when she opened her eyes again, she was already abroad.


    Keh also specially hired three nurses to take care of her in three shifts, and twenty bodyguards to protect her safety.


    She thought she would be able to return home after she recovered, but until then, she realized that she couldn''t even leave the manor.


    The caregivers and bodyguards became the ones who monitored her.


    The Brooker''s Vi.


    Since Lauren came to this family, she had been very happy every day.


    She wascking in love, but was filled with the love from Kate, Anna and Marilyn.


    The happiest thing for Kate every day was shopping.


    Of course, I didn''t buy it for myself, but for Lauren, with the determination to dress Lauren up beautifully.


    "My granddaughter-inw is so young and beautiful, it would be a pity if she didn''t dress up."


    Even though Lauren never left the house, the olddy still enjoyed buying things for her.


    Clothes, shoes, jewelry, bags, everything is avable.


    Anna and Marilyn prepared delicious food for Lauren in various ways.


    In just a few days, Lauren''s pale face regained color. Even though she was still very thin, she looked less. gloomy than before because she was very happy every day.


    However, except for meal times, she stayed in her room almost the entire day.


    Seeing this, Kate became very worried about her mental health and wanted to enter her room and pull her out several times.


    Felix said, "Grandma, your birthday is in a month. Ms. Bet is making a birthday gift for you personally. Please don''t disturb her."


    Chapter 125 A Life Unraveled


    #Finished


    When Kate heard this, her eyes lit up and she was deeply moved. She stopped bothering Lauren.


    That morning, while Felix was having breakfast, his plone rang. It was Josh calling.


    Felix picked up the phone and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    "Hello. Felix answered.


    Josh''s voice rang out from the other end of the line, "Ms. Brooker, Lucas''s legs have been broken by the people I arranged, and he is currently in aa in the hospital. What arrangements do you have for us


    next?"


    Felix''s expression changed when he thought that Lucas, as awyer, sent an innocent person like Lauren to prison.


    "Ifwyers can''t do it well, then don''t do it." Felix murmured.


    Josh knew that Felix would never let Lucas go easily.


    Josh thought to himself, Lucas as awyer, sent an innocent person, Lauren, to prison against his conscience. Moreover, the reason why Lucas was able to sessfully graduate from college and be awyer was that Lauren worked very hard during the busiest times in high school, participated inpetitions and won prizes, and used the money she earned to support him. Not only was he ungrateful, but he also sent his benefactor to prison where he suffered five years of torture. The fact that he can work safely as awyer is mostly due to Lauren. Lauren''s life was so miserable, how could he still live so high and mighty? If you offend Madam Kate or someone the Mr. Brooker likes, just prepare for severe revenge.


    Josh mourned for Lucas in his heart, as he received the order. Josh quickly began to arrange the relevant


    matters.


    He contacted familiar industry insiders, collected evidence of Lucas''s vitions ofws and regtions, and submitted the evidence to the Bar Association and other relevant organizations through various channels. With the careful operation of Josh, Lucas''swyer qualification was sessfully revoked not long after.


    After the effect of the anesthetic wore off, the severe pain from his broken leg woke Lucas up from hisa. He was groaning in pain on the hospital bed, and he wanted to bang his head against the wall because of the pain.


    But this is far from enough.


    When Lucas learned that hiswyer''s license was revoked and he was fined millions for illegal and irregr operations, he felt a ck screen before his eyes.


    Although he had only been awyer for five years, he was able to buy a house and a car in a prosperous first-tier city like Hoverdale thanks to his fame.


    However, after buying the garage, there was not much savings left. It is simply not enough to pay this huge


    fine.


    Unable to pay the fine, the house and car were confiscated, and after paying for surgery and hospitalization, there was little money left in the bank card.


    When he was discharged front the hospital, there was only 1300 dors left on the card.

 Chapter Ch 126

    Chapter 126 The Completed Queen of Blooms.


    In today''s world, that little amount of money was nothing more than a drop in the


    ocean.


    #Finished


    Lucas tried to find a new job, but with a broken leg and hiswyer''s license revoked, every door he knocked on remained firmly shut. The same colleagues who once greeted him with warm smiles now avoided him like the gue. He called friends for help only to be met with cold indifference and outright rejection.


    At night, Lucas sat alone in his dimly lit rental apartment, the air thick with dampness and the scent of mold. He stared at the empty room around him, his heart sinking into despair and regret.


    While Lucas struggled in his misery, both the Bet Corporation and Gray Corporation were also facing severe setbacks. Business partners were terminating contracts one after another.


    David and Keh worked tirelessly, their days consumed by endless crises, yet they were powerless to stop the plummeting of theirpanies'' shares.


    Meanwhile, in the Brooker''s vi, Lauren was focused on preparing a birthday gift for Madam Kate.


    Sitting at her desk, she was bathed in the golden glow of sunlight streaming through the window. The light kissed her silhouette, outlining her in a halo of warmth Before her, a nearlypleted Swish embroidery piecey on the table. A stunning peony design was slowlying to life under her nimble fingers.


    Her hands moved like a graceful butterfly, weaving the needle through the fabric with precision. Her eyes remained locked onto the embroidery, unwavering in concentration. Each stitch was meticulous, every thread seamlessly blending into the silk.


    Her technique shifted fluidly. Sometimes alternating long and short stitches to shape the delicate petals, adding depth and dimension. Other times, she employed smooth satin stitches to fill in the vibrant hues. making each petal appear lush and strikingly vivid.


    To capture the peony''s radiant beauty, Lauren carefully selected an array of silk threads and deftlyyered the colors, using fine rolling stitches to craft the peony''s golden stamens, nestled within the folds of silk, as if exuding a faint floral fragrance.


    Lauren was so engrossed in her work that she never noticed Felix standing behind her, watching in silent


    amazement.


    His eyes flickered with something unreadable. He had never expected Lauren''s embroidery skills to be this extraordinary. Her technique was indistinguishable from the renowned Queen of Blooms embroidery style.


    No one would have doubted it if he had said that she had been the one to create both the original and the replica


    A month passed in the blink of an eye. Madam Kate''s birthday celebration was drawing near.


    He


    At the same time, David grew increasingly haggard, the exhaustion evident in his bloodshot o pored over financial reports day and night, desperately seeking a way to save his crumblingpany.


    The business partners who once made grand promises how responded with nothing but indifference. Every phone call was met with curt, emotionless voices delivering the same contract termination notice.


    Ma ammini of furione raneimande tasmed hie zuhaus


    Inamis deunfII


    Chapter 126 The Completed Queen of Blooms


    Finished


    Over at the Gray Corporation, Keh made relentless efforts to mend ties, attending business events in hopes of regaining lost ground. But each time, he returned with nothing but disappointment. His once nearly styled hair was now disheveled, his shirt perpetually unbuttoned at the cor. The confident, ambitious man of the past had long since vanished.


    Backed into a corner, the two men ced all their hopes on Madar Kate''s birthday banquet. They learned. that it was to be held at the most luxurious hotel in Hoverdale. Not only would the city''s elite be in attendance, but even powerful families from Balewood with generations of prestige would be present as well.


    This was their only chance.


    At the Brooker''s Vi, Lauren finally set down her embroidery needle and exhaled deeply.


    The masterpiece, Queen of Blooms, was nowplete


    She rubbed her sore eyes, gazing at the intricate, lifelike peonies blooming on the silk. A deep sense of aplishment filled her chest. She had poured her heart into this work, and she was certain that Madam Kate would love it.


    Rising slowly to her feet, Lauren staggered slightly as her legs, numb from hours of sitting, nearly gave way beneath her. She barely managed to steady herself against the desk.


    Only then did she realize she had worked through the right without rest. Her body was utterly drained.


    The morning sun filtered through the half-drawn curtains, casting a gentle radiance over her pale face. The golden light softened her features, washing away some of the fatigue that weighed on her.


    Lauren closed her eyes briefly, letting the warmth seep into her skin. The exhaustion gripping her body. seemed to ease, if only slightly


    Stretchingzily, she fell her joints crack in protest of the sleepless night.


    Carefully, she rolled up the embroidered silk and ce it inside a specially prepared gift box. The box itself had been chosen by Felix. It was adorned with exquisite carvings that perfectlyplemented Queen of Blooms.


    Holding the gift box in her arms, she stepped outside and met with the sight of a tall man in a ck suit.


    For a brief moment, she assumed it was Felix. But when the man turned around, she realized it was Josh.


    260

 Chapter Ch 127

    Chapter 127 Dressed to Dazzle


    Josh''s face lit up with a smile when he saw Lauren. "Ms Bet, you must be exhausted."


    Lauren was surprised. "Josh? What brings you here?"


    Finished


    Josh stepped forward, gently taking the gift box from her hands and cing it carefully on the nearby table. "Mr. Brooker wasn''t sure when you''d finish, so he already taken Madam Kate to the banquet hall."


    Lauren nodded slightly. It was only right that the host of the event arrived early.


    ncing at the clock on the living room wall, she noticed that the hands had already reached ten.


    Feeling a bit self-conscious, she said, "Josh, please wait a moment. I''d like to freshen up first."


    She must look utterly drained after an all-nighter. Showing up to Madam Kate''s birthday banquet like this would bepletely inappropriate.


    Before she could do anything. Josh snapped his fingers. A team of people walked in from outside, carrying makeup kits and styling tools.


    "Ms. Bet, Mr. Brooker has already arranged for a stylist. It''ll take no more than thirty minutes. You''ll definitely make it to the banquet hall before the event starts at eleven.


    Then, he turned to the lead stylist. "Andy, I''ll leave Ms. Bet to you."


    The man named Andy was dressed mboyantly, exuding an air of theatrical elegance. He crossed his arms, twirled his fingers, and gave Lauren a once-over, his face twisted in disdain. "I honestly don''t know what an alpha like Mr. Brooker sees in a little bean sprout like you."


    Lauren was speechless.


    Clicking his tongue, Andy continued his ruthless critique. "Your skin is dull; yourplexion is lifeless. My goodness! Look at your lips, all chapped and dry. Are you even a woman? You don''t even have as much feminine charm as I do!"


    Again, Lauren had no words.


    Josh''s eyelid twitched, his voice turning icy. "Andy, if you don''t want this job, just say so."


    "Fine, fine! I won''t say another word, alright?" Andy huffed, rolling his eyes dramatically as if Lauren were


    his arch-nemesis.


    Lauren shot Josh a questioning look. He returned a reassuring nce, mouthing silently, "Don''t worry! He''s like this with every woman who gets close to Mr. Brooker, not just you."


    Lauren instantly understood. She beamed at Andy. "Then I''ll be in your capable hands, Andy."


    Andy tookmand, directing the makeup artists to work their magic.


    A soft cotton pad gently brushed against Lauren''s face, evening out her fatiguedplexion. A lightyer of foundation followed, expertly applied with a sponge seamlessly covering her dark circles and exhaustion, leaving her skin smooth and radiant.


    Chapter 127 Dressed to Dazzle


    Finished


    touch of refinement. A delicate sweep of soft pink eyeshadow adorned her eyelids, deepened at the outer corners with a subtle shade of brown to create a mesmerizing depth in her gaze. A fine stroke of eyeliner, a coat of mascara, and suddenly, her eyes sparkled with an irresistible charm.


    As for the blush, Andy chose a delicate peach-pink, dusting it lightly over her cheekbones, adding a youthful, rosy glow.


    Finally, ayer of hydrating rose-colored lipstick coated her lips, making them appear luscious and dewy. As if a single touch would release a drop of nectar.


    Andy took a step back, tilting his head in satisfaction.


    Sauntering over to a rack of exquisite gowns, he let his fingers glide over the fabric before settling on a delicate pale pink dress. Made of flowing chiffon with subtly trailing hem, it exuded an air of ethereal grace. "A youngdy should always look fresh and vibrant, Andy dered.


    When Lauren slipped into the dress, the transformation was breathtaking. The soft elegance of the gown. washed away the lingering shadows of her past hardships, revealing a version of herself she had almost forgotten. She was now a radiant, spirited young woman full of life.


    Andy then styled her hair into a low, elegant bun, allowing a few soft strands to frame her face. A delicate pearl nepleted the ensemble, enhancing the gentle, fairy-like aura surrounding her.


    When Lauren looked at herself in the mirror, she almost did not recognize her own reflection. She had nearly forgotten she used to be bright, cheerful, and full of vitality before returning to the Bet family,


    So, this is what she looked like when she was not weighed down by endless struggles.


    Andy stepped back with a flourish, admiring his handiwork. "No doubt about it. I can turn even the most ordinary into something divine!"


    Lauren was speechless again. Alright, she was getting used to his sharp tongue by now..


    Even Josh could not help but praise, "Ms. Bet, you look absolutely stunning today.


    He was already looking forward to seeing Mr. Brooker''s reaction when heid eyes on Lauren''s breathtaking transformation.


    260


    ��

 Chapter Ch 128

    hapter 128 The Pink Wondend


    #Finished


    Honestly, Josh thought Lauren was breathtakingly beautiful. But years of hardship had worn her down. leaving behind an ingrained sense of self-doubt that she could not shake.


    There were times when Madam Kate showed her kindness, and Lauren''s expression would unconsciously reveal a look of unworthiness. Such timidity might have been frustrating on anyone else, but knowing what Lauren had endured, Josh could only feel heartache for her.


    Lauren was so good and kind, yet life had never given Ber anything in return.


    Thankfully, she had met Madam Kate and Mr. Brooker. Joshi believed that from now on, Lauren''s life would only get better.


    With a sincere smile, Josh gestured politely for Lauren to proceed. His respectful demeanor, as if serving her was an honor, filled Lauren''s heart with warmth. Warmth so overwhelming that her eyes shimmered with moisture.


    It felt good. Good people were always surrounded by good people. Unlike the Bet family.


    Lauren''s father, mother, and Elliot all despised her. The servants followed suit, looking at her with nothing but disdain. Even Willow''s driver had mocked her openly, as if to say that Willow was the clouds in the sky. while Lauren was just the mud on the ground.


    Lauren took a deep breath, straightened her back, and walked gracefully toward the luxury car waiting


    outside.


    Josh immediately stepped forward, carefully lifting the train of her gown.


    The driver, who had been waiting by the car, opened the door as soon as she arrived, extending a gloved hand to assist her. With his other hand, he thoughtfully shielded her head from the doorframe.


    From the entrance of the vi, Andy stood watching, arms crossed, eyes full of envy as he muttered. "Lucky little girl."


    Lauren stepped into the car and settled into the back seat. When she looked around, she was stunned.


    Everywhere she turned, she was surrounded by soft pink plush. The most eye- catching detail was the front passenger seat, covered in a fuzzy pink cushion, embroidered with the bold words "Laurie''s seat."


    Hanging from the rearview mirror was a small photo of her, taken while she was sitting on the Brooker''s vi sofa, basking in the sunlight.


    Her expression in the picture was peaceful. Even though she was not smiling, she radiated quiet contentment, as if her life had finally found a sense of ease.


    Lauren''s fingers trembled as they brushed against the soft fabric of the seat. Her eyes emotion. She could feel the care and thoughtfulness behind every little detail burned with


    She remembered the first time she had ridden in Ellions car after leaving prison. His car had been filled with traces of Willow. And there she had been, dressed in a cheap T-shirt and jeans, her entire outfit worth less than the price of one of Willow''s garment bags.


    Back then, she had felt so insignificant. So unworthy. She had never even dared to imagine that one day.


    Chapter 128 The Pink Wondend


    #Finished


    Sensing her emotions, Josh smiled warmly. "Madam Kige arranged all this herself. Do you like it, Ms.


    Bet?"


    Lauren blinked in surprise, but soon, it all made sense)


    Felix might treat her well, but he would never turn his our into a pink wondend. However, the fact that he had allowed his grandmother to do so, even giving his front passenger seat for her, was just as unbelievable.


    "I love it," she murmured, her hands instinctively smoothing down her gown.


    This was the first time in her life she had worn something so elegant and the first time she had worn something so expensive.


    No longer did she have to sit in a luxury car feeling like an imposter in cheap clothes.


    The contrast between the Brooker family''s care and the Bet family''s indifference was stark.


    But it no longer mattered. She had left the Bet family behind. Whatever they thought of her was irrelevant now.


    Josh nced at Andy, who was still standing motionless at the vi entrance. "Andy, hurry up and get in


    the car.


    Andy pouted, looking utterly unwilling. "I refuse to sit there and watch my dear Felix being all lovey-dovey with another woman."


    Josh rolled his eyes but stillforted him patiently. You''re Ms. Bet''s personal stylist today. What if her makeup smudges? Mr. Brooker had you flown in from Balewood because he trusts only you."


    Hearing the words that Felix trusted only him. Andy''s mood instantly brightened.


    He tossed his head haughtily. "Well, since it''s Felix''s request, I suppose I can make an exception."


    Then, he sashayed over to the car, his long legs moving gracefully as he reached for the front passenger door. But just as he was about to get in, the driver''s voice stopped him.


    "Apologies, but this seat belongs to Ms. Bet. Please take a seat in the back."


    Had it not been for Lauren''s gown and her delicate makeup, the driver would have insisted she sit in the front seat.


    260

 Chapter Ch 129

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Finished


    Chapter 129 Stepping Into the Light


    Andy froze for a moment, then shot the driver a fierce re before huffing in frustration and mming the car door shut. With an exaggerated sigh, he flounced into the back seat.


    The car glided smoothly onto the road, but the atmosphere inside remained a little tense.


    Andy sat with his arms crossed, still sulking, sneaking asional nces at Lauren from the corner of his


    eye.


    Lauren forced a small smile as she felt slightly awkward under his scrutiny.


    Josh could not help but interject, "Andy, stop pouting and focus on your job. Keeping Ms. Bet''s makeup wless is your top priority tonight."


    Andy lifted his chin arrogantly. "Of course. When I do makeup, it''s guaranteed tost through the entire event!"


    Lauren could not help but chuckle at his antics. The tension in her heart eased. She said softly, ��Andy, I really appreciate all your help today. I wouldn''t know what to do without you."


    Hearing this, Andy''s stiff expression softened a little, the corners of his lips twitching upwards. Still, he -maintained his air of superiority. "At least you have good taste and recognize my skills. Just do as I say, and


    I guarantee you''ll be the most dazzling one at the banquet."


    The car cruised along the highway as Lauren gazed out at the fleeting scenery, anticipation bubbling


    inside her.


    The sleek ck Phantom glided smoothly through the city streets, approaching the grand hotel beforeing to a graceful stop at the entrance. Its polished body reflected the shimmering lights around it, exuding understated luxury.


    Curious eyes


    had already gathered even before the door opened.


    The driver was the first to step out, walking with steady confidence as he made his way to the rear of the vehicle. In one swift, practiced motion, he opened the door.


    The first to emerge was Andy. He swayed his slender waist as he stepped out with dramatic elegance, his every movement brimming with ir. Though he wore an air of practiced indifference, his sparkling eyes betrayed his excitement. His entrance alone had already drawn the attention of onlookers, but it was only a prelude.


    Momentster, Josh rounded the car and extended his arm gracefully. A delicate, slender hand, so fair and wless that it looked almost ethereal, reached out and lightly rested on his arm.


    The sight of such an exquisite hand caused the crowd to collectively hold their breath.


    Who was the owner of this beautiful hand?


    With all eyes locked in eager anticipation, Lauren stepped out of the car.


    The golden sunlight poured down upon her, outlining her figure with a soft, dreamlike glow. Her hair, styled in an elegant updo, had a few loose strands that danced gently against her fair neck in the breeze, adding a touch of yful charm.


    Chapter 129 Stepping into the Light


    77%


    Finished


    Her blush-pink gown hugged her figure perfectly, the sheeryers of fabric subtly revealing her graceful silhouette. The skirt cascaded down to the ground, rippling with her every step like flowing clouds at dusk.


    Her brows were as delicate as distant mountains, her eyes clear and bright. Beneath her refined nose, her lips, soft as rose petals, carried an almost ethereal beauty. Her features were so exquisitely sculpted that she looked like a


    masterpiece. Like an artwork brought to life.


    The crowd was mesmerized. Eyes widened. Mouths slightly agape. Expressions frozen in a mixture of awe and disbelief.


    The once-bustling hotel entrance fell into a stunned silence. Not a single gaze could look away from Lauren.


    As if time itself had stopped in that moment.


    The driver, ever so careful, lifted the train of her gown to ensure not a single wrinkle disrupted its perfection.


    With a sense of reverence, the group made their way toward the hotel entrance.


    And the eyes of everyone followed them, step by step.


    Among the crowd, Lauren''s parents stood stiffly, their expressions shifting between shock and disbelief


    Lauren''s father red at her, his face dark with barely concealed rage.


    That wretched girl. Of all times, of all ces. She just had to show up at Madam Kate''s grand banquet.


    He had always known she was not as obedient as she pretended to be.


    Back when he forced her to marry into the Brooker family, she had agreed in words, but her face had screamed reluctance, as if she were some virtuous martyr.


    And now? Now, she waltzed in dressed like a temptress, clearly desperate to climb her way up.


    Was she trying to seduce the bossman of the Brooker family? No. Perhaps her ambitions stretched even further. Perhaps she wanted to capture the attention of every elite bachelor at this banquet. The audacity of this woman.


    Meanwhile, Lauren''s mother had different thoughts. She did not share her


    husband''s burning anger, but she certainly was not pleased.


    Her brows furrowed tightly as she stared at her daughter.


    Ever since Lauren had left, Elliot had drowned himself in alcohol, drinking to the point of stomach ulcers.


    And she, as his mother, had spent sleepless nights worrying and fearing that Lauren was struggling, suffering in the outside world.


    But what now? Not only was Lauren perfectly fine, but she had the gall to show up


    at the Brooker''s family event looking radiant and carefree.


    260


    Ŀ


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 130

    Chapter 130 nders


    Alice, seething with rage, stormed forward and raised her hand to deliver a fierce p.


    Finished


    "You unfilial daughter!" she shricked. "You''re out here living a carefree life, while we worried ourselves sick over you!"


    The force behind her p carried a gust of wind, showing no intention of holding back, even in front of such a distinguished audience.


    The moment became electrified with tension. The onlookers collectively held their breath, eyes locked onto Lauren, waiting for the inevitable impact.


    But just as Alice''s palm was about tond on Lauren''s cheek, Josh''s hand shot out, gripping her wrist in a vice-like hold. With a sharp flick, he forcefully shoved Her hand away.


    Alice staggered back several steps, nearly losing her bnce. A chorus of shocked gasps erupted from the crowd. Her face burned red-hot as she was embarrassed and humiliated in front of so many people. She stared at Lauren in disbelief, as if the daughter she had always taken for granted had suddenly turned into


    a stranger.


    That gaze was filled with shock, betrayal, and anger, as if she was betrayed by the people she trusted the most. Lauren''s eyes were cold, indifferent, and utterly detached. She looked at Alice as if she were nothing more than a passing stranger, someone entirely irrelevant.


    That cold disregard cut deeper than any harsh words ever could.


    Alice had expected Lauren to feel guilty. To tremble with fear. To break down in tears and throw herself into her arms, admitting her wrongdoing. But instead, Lauren was calm.


    Alice stood frozen, unable toprehend this new reality. She may not love Lauren, but she could not ept Lauren not loving her. Not when Lauren had once been so desperate for her attention, once humbled herself just to earn the slightest bit of affection.


    Alice''s hand trembled as she pointed at Lauren, her voice choked with emotion. "Laurie, how could you just stand there and let himy hands on me? I''m your mother!"


    A mocking smile curled on Lauren''s lips, devoid of warmth. "So, Madam Alice does remember that you''re my mother. But tell me, what kind of mother greets her daughter with a p? What is it? Is pping me supposed to be a reward? If so, let me be very clear. I don''t need this reward. If you insist on using it, I suggest you bestow it generously upon Willow instead."


    Her tone was gentle, but each word carried a sharp edge, mercilessly stripping away Alice''s dignity.


    The murmurs among the guests grew louder.


    Alice, as a prestigious societydy, valued her reputation above all else. Yet here was Lauren, giving her no room to save face, utterly humiliating her in front of everyone. Her face turned from red to white, her fury barely contained.


    "I only wanted to discipline you out of concern!" she sputtered. "A young girl like you, running away from home with no money. How exactly have you been surviving this past month? This gown you''re wearing is worth about 14,000 dors. Where did you get it?"


    "Ice" Alice''s voice darkened "Vou did something disfraceful to any it Ac your mother it is mu durex


    Chapter 130 nders


    set you straight."


    6, 377%@


    Finished


    The insinuation was clear. Even if she had not spelled it out explicitly, everyone in


    the room understood the usation.


    A cold, piercing light shed in Lauren''s eyes.


    A mother ndering her own daughter. Utterly disgusting.


    "Concern?" Lauren scoffed. "Madam Alice, spare me the hypocrisy. When I was in the Bet family, I was beaten and scolded at every turn. When I was imprisoned, you couldn''t wait to cut all ties with me. And now, you dare to stand here and say you were worried and concerned?"


    She sneered, standing tall in her elegant gown, looking every bit like an untouchable princess. It was a stark contrast to the fragile, bullied girl she once


    was.


    Alice was left speechless. She was unable to refute Lauren''s words.


    Seeing his wife at a loss, David''s anger ignited. His voice rose in a sharp, venomous hiss. "If I had known you''d turn out this ungrateful, I never would have taken you from that orphanage! I should have let you rot there! You ran away for a month! Do you really expect us to believe you earned that dress through honest means? Clearly, you sold yourself for it! And now, you''re here at the Brooker family banquet shamelessly trying to seduce men?! Dream on!"


    His voice dripped with disgust. "As your father, it is my duty to teach you a lesson, you filthy, disgraceful wretch!"


    The moment David''s wordsnded, the entire banquet hall erupted into chaos.


    260


    20:19 Fri,


    The Heiress-Revived from the Ashes


    Finis

 Chapter Ch 131

    Chapter 131 The Reckoning of Blood


    Whispers crept through the crowd as contemptuous eyes scanned Lauren.


    Perfect, thought David, swelling with vindication.


    You ungrateful b*tch. I grow you; I will break you.


    "Past indulgences have spoiled you," he thundered, puffing himself up like a grotesque toad. "But that shame ends today! A father''s duty is to correct his wayward child, even if I have to beat you senseless."


    His meaty palm swung toward enable David to p her easily.


    ''s face, followed by Alice rushing forward to control Lauren and


    While Alice rushed, she shouted at Lauren. "Lauric, please stop all this mess. Don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    But before they reached Lauren, Josh and the chauffeur simultaneously kicked their knees out from under them.


    David and Alice screamed and rushed to intervene, but security swarmed them both. Within seconds, they were face down on the marble, their limbs pinned likemon criminals.


    David was really angry.


    I''m the Bet family''s patriarchy! How dare they put me on my knees like that!


    David''s cheeks were purple with rage. "Do you know who I am? I''ll ruin every one of you!" Spittle flew from his lips as he red at Lauren with naked hatred.


    Alice opted for theatrics. Tears streamed down her Botox-stiffened cheeks. ��Laurie! We''re your parents! How could you let them treat us like this?"


    Parents?


    The word curled in Lauren''s throat.


    Where was that concern when they''d ignored me for three years? When they''d framed her for Willow''s crime and let prison guards break my ribs? When they''d hospitalized me for disobedience" and threatened ine into silence?


    Only now, with me standing over them, did they remember their parental bond.


    Watching their grovel brought no pity. Only icy satisfaction.


    "Josh," Lauren murmured, "did Mr. Brooker give an invitation to them?"


    The assistant''s smile could have frozen hell. "No." His gaze shifted to the trembling security captain. "Exin."


    Sweat soaked the man''s cor. "A-apologies! Immediate ejection!" David''s protests died as the guards gagged and dragged him toward the exit. The chauffeur followed, his previously amiable demeanor now radiating deadly calm.


    At the service alley, the chauffeur nodded toward a shaded culvert. "There."


    Chapter 131 The Reckoning of Blood


    The captain hesitated. "S-Sir?"


    "Their legs better broken.


    The chauffeur adjusted his cuff links. "Prevents repeat trespassing.


    The captain''s pupils trembled.


    Broke... broken?


    Finished


    The captain''s legs softened slightly as he gulped and spoke with difficulty, "This... This isn''t good, right? They are at least the chairman and madam of the Bet Group ......


    Before he could finish his words, the chauffeur coldly swept him a nce, and that look was like an ice de, instantly sending chills down the security chief''s spine.


    He realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly shut up.


    It was said that Mr. Brooker was ruthless in his methods,


    but expect that even a small chauffeur would have


    such a murderous aura.


    Just now, when I saw this person lifting the hem of Lauren''s skirt with a gentle face, I still thought that he was very nice to talk to.


    I hadn''t expected him to be so cold and heartless.


    The captain secretly regretted in his heart that I shouldn''t have let David and Alice in so easily.


    Although Bet''s Corporation also had a certain amount of strength, in front of Brooker Corporation, it wasn''t even on the same level.


    Brooker Corporation''s strength was obvious to all; even a powerful family like Bet''s had to bow to it. How could a small security captain, dare to offend so easily?


    But this can''t bepletely med on me, who let David give too much; that''s truly 14,000 dors.


    One, I was looking at the money.


    Secondly, I thought that there were so many guests here today that even if he put the Bet''s couple in, the Brooker''s people wouldn''t necessarily notice that they didn''t have an invitation.


    Now it seemed that it was really a case of lifting a stone and hitting my own foot.


    If I didn''t listen, he had no doubt that the driver in front of him would be able to make himpletely disappear from the face of the earth.


    After weighing the pros and cons, the captain waved his hand, signaling his men


    to drag David and Alice into the shadowy alley.


    Not long afterward, miserable screams like killing pigs came out from inside.


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 132

    Chapter 132 Willow''s Conspiracy


    Finished


    The chauffeur stood at the mouth of the alley, listening to the screams with utter indifference, as if he had witnessed such scenes hundreds of times before.


    He lit a cigarette and smoked in silence.


    When he finished, the screams had stopped.


    The security captain came out and found the chauffeur still standing, motionless.


    Thank God I didn''t try anything sneaky.


    He hastily tossed the bloodstained baton aside and approached the chauffeur. "It''s done, just as you instructed."


    The chauffeur nodded, flicked away his cigarette butt, and crushed it under his heel. Then he patted the security captain on the shoulder. "Good work. In that case, I won''t me you for letting uninvited guests into the banquet earlier."


    The security captain forced augh. "I''ll be more careful from now on."


    The chauffeur said nothing, just stared at him with piercing eyes that seemed to see through his very soul. After a long silence, he finally spoke. "You know the Brooker family doesn''t like loose ends."


    The security captain stiffened. "I understand. I''ll delete all the surveince footage in the area and clean up the blood in the alley..."


    Satisfied with hispliance, the driver gave a slight nod. "Right."


    Relieved, the security captain scurried off.


    Then came movement from the alley.


    The couple, David and Alice, their legs broken, were being dragged out by security, leaving long streaks of blood in their wake.


    The chauffeur looked at the crimson trail, his lips curving into a faint smile.


    Now Mr. Brooker''s fianc��e had been


    But that was only the beginning.


    A luxurious car rolled into Hoverdale.


    Inside were two women.


    enged.


    One wore a red gown, her voluminous curls cascading over her shoulders, her lips painted a bold crimson. Though no longer young, her meticulous grooming made her look no older than her thirties, which were curvaceous, radiant, every inch the wealthy socialite.


    Chapter 132 Willow''s Conspiracy


    exuded an air of pristine purity, like an untouched jasmine blossom.


    This was none other than Willow, who had just returned from Balewood.


    77%


    Finished


    During the month-long stay there, I had spared no effort in gathering information about Felix Brooker.


    At first, I hadn''t believed the rumors that his supposed dysfunction had turned him into a ruthless monster.


    But I never expected the real Felix to be so... refined.


    The rumors were lies.


    ording to the whispers, they had been fabricated by a childhood friend of his, an obsessed woman who treated Felix as her possession and forbade any woman from approaching him.


    Still, his brilliance drew admirers like moths to a me.


    Desperate, she spun a vicious tale, painting him as a perverted impotent.


    The tactic worked. The women of Balewood began to look at him with disgust.


    As the Brooker family''s heir, it should have been easy for him to quash such


    rumors.


    Yet he did nothing.


    In fact, he encouraged the rumors.


    For the moment the rumors spread, the endless parade of women disappeared.


    Convenient, but betrayal was unforgivable.


    At just twenty-two, he dismantled her family''s empire with brutal efficiency, then shipped her off to Osnua without a second thought.


    The once-pampered heiress was reduced to a life of hardship, surviving on pickled vegetables until she withered in depression.


    Six yearster, no one cared what had be of her.


    Probably still unhappy.


    And that was just for spreading rumors.


    No wonder the business world called Felix the Living King of Hell.


    His merciless reputation ensured that no one would dare touch him again.


    Leaning back in the plush seat, Willow smiled to herself


    Far from scaring her off, Felix''s brutality only intrigued her more.


    The woman was a fool.


    She didn''t understand men at all.


    Chapter 132 Willow''s Conspiracy


    Men craved dignity, pride-delicate vines that clung to them


    And Willow?


    She knew exactly how to y the game.


    260


    3


    Chapter 132 Willow''s Conspiracy


    1877%


    Finished


    Men craved dignity, pride-delicate vines that clung to them not deranged harpies


    who ndered their manhood.


    And Willow?


    She knew exactly how to y the game.


    ��


    260


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 133 The Charmer

 Chapter Ch 133

    Chapter 133 The Charmer


    Willow continued to think.


    A domineering man like Felix deserved to be conquered by a gentle woman like


    me.


    There was no man I couldn''t get once I set my sights on him.


    Lucas was no exception.


    Keh was no exception.


    And Felix certainly wouldn''t be the first to me.


    Willow nced at the morous woman next to her, which is Felix''s mother.


    To get Felix, I didn''t necessarily have to target him directly.


    A roundabout tactic, winning his mother''s favor first, which could work just as well.


    If I could secure the affections of Felix''s mother, Felix would be within my grasp.


    #Finished


    A perfect, innocent smile bloomed on Willow''s face. "Casey, we had such a good time in Balewood. Why


    did you insist oning to Hoverdale?"


    Yes, I called her "Casey," not "Madam."


    I had decided from the beginning to be best friends with Felix mother.


    No woman could resist being called young and beautiful.


    When Willow had first met Casey, she had gasped in exaggerated awe. "Miss, what''s your skin care routine? Your skin is so pale and smooth, which like a baby''s! And your figure is amazing! You must teach me your secrets!"


    A woman in her fifties being called "Miss" and showered withpliments by a girl in her early twenties?


    Casey was thrilled.


    Of course, as a wealthy socialite, ttery was nothing new to her.


    But Willow was from Hoverdale. Her ent made it clear she wasn''t from Balewood. That made Casey think Willow didn''t recognize her and wasn''t just spouting empty praise.


    Besides, Willow had a talent for ying the pure, clueless engineer.


    Under the gaze of those wide, "innocent" eyes, Casey instantly believed every word.


    Just like that, the two grew closer.


    The most clever part is Willow pretended not to know she was by the Brooker family. Even today, at the 80th birthday banquet of the Madam Kate. She acted as


    if this was just a fun trip to Hoverdale with her "best friend."


    Chapter 133 The Charmer


    Finished


    be so happy to see that I have such a great friend!"


    Casey chuckled. "Actually, today is my husband''s mother''s 80th birthday. I''m here for the party, but maybe I can stop by afterwards."


    Willow''s eyes widened in shock. ��Wait, you''re married? But you''re so young! I was going to introduce you to my brother!"


    Casey beamed. "Do you really think I look that young?"


    Willow huffed yfully. "I''m 23, and you look like you''re in yourte twenties. It''s a shame you got married so young!"


    Casey was delighted.


    "Oh, you sweet talker."


    "I''m not sweet talking; I''m stating facts!"


    Casey studied Wendy carefully. "Willow...there''s something I haven''t told you."


    "Hmm?" Willow feigned ignorance, though she already knew what wasing. "I''m actually... 48."


    Willow''s jaw dropped. "No way. If you''re 48, then I''m 58"


    "I''m serious." Casey''s expression was firm. "I really am 48."


    "Really?" Willow blinked, still "stunned."


    "Really." Casey watched her closely. "Now that you know...do you still want to be friends?"


    After a dramatic pause, Willow grabbed Casey''s arm. "Of course I do! But you have to teach me your aging secrets! If I looked half as good as you do at your age, I''d be over the moon!"


    Under Willow''s relentless ttery, Casey ate it up.


    Mission aplished. Wendy smiled inwardly.


    If I wanted someone to like her?


    It was embarrassingly easy.


    anti-


    She sighed dramatically. "I was so going to set you up with my brother. What a


    waste! I bet your husband is the luckiest man in the world."


    Caseyughed and tweaked Willow''s nose. "Silly girl, of course I''m married at my age!"


    Willow pouted. "Ugh. Such a shame."


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 134

    Chapter 134 The Unwee Guests


    With a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, Willow couldn''t resist probing further. "So, Casey, how old are your kids? Boys or girls?"


    The question was like a dagger.


    Casey''s smile froze.


    Children?


    My greatest regret was that I had never given the Brooker family an heir.


    A sh of hatred burned in her eyes as she thought of him. The bastard who had


    stolen everything from me. If my child had lived, he would be in his twenties now. But thanks to that illegitimate whelp, I''d lost the baby... and any chance of conceiving again.


    The Brooker fortune should have been my son''s birthright. Instead, it had all gone to him.


    Her face twisted for a moment before she set her features.


    But what could I do?


    Nothing.


    Except watch Felix tighten his grip on the Brooker Corporation.


    This trip to Hoverdale wasn''t just about the old witch''s birthday.


    No. I''m here to hunt down the little bitch who seduced my husband.


    The photo I''d seen on Kyle''s phonest week still made her blood boil. Sent by Madam Kate. Of course, the oldcrone had never approved of me. But secretly scouting a young girl for Kyle?


    And Kyle''s reply was, "Lovely. If it pleases you, Mother, I have no objection.'' We weren''t even divorced yet!


    I''d been plotting for years to eliminate the first wife and im my ce in this dynasty. No one-no one-was going to push me out now.


    Willow caught the venom in Casey''s expression and immediately regretted her curiosity. She shut her mouth.


    The car came to a stop in front of a hotel.


    Willow and Casey stepped out, expecting admiring nces, only to be met with indifference. Guests hurried past without a second nce.


    Willow''s smile faltered, but she quickly recovered.


    Casey, however, seethed.


    berezier I went: my status and beauty guaranteed adoration. But here in


    5


    Chapter 134 The Unwee Guests


    Finished


    She didn''t know that Lauren''s earlier arrival had already stolen the spotlight, making her entrance seem mundane byparison.


    Just wait, Casey told herself. Once inside, these provincial obodies would be groveling at my feet.


    Arm in arm with Willow, she strode toward the entrance, then stopped.


    A broad-shouldered man in a ck suit was blocked by security.


    "Mr. Keh," the head guard said firmly, "I can''t let you in without an invitation. Brooker family rules."


    Keh''s jaw tightened. "Name your price."


    When the guard shook his head, Keh pulled out a checkbook. "140,000


    dors. Enough?" He threw it at the man.


    The guard didn''t move.


    Keh''s patience broke. "Don''t push your luck."


    Money always worked. Why did this fool resist?


    The guard''s temper red.


    Did this rich bastard think the rules didn''t apply to him?


    Giving money is certainly tempting, but I have to have my life to spend it. The


    Brooker family''s people that ruthless strength I had seen. If I take these dors,


    my hands will definitely be ruined.


    "No invitation, no entry," he snapped.


    ��


    260


    vived from the Ashes


    Chapter 135 Collision Course

 he Heiress Revived Ch 135

    Keh had never been treated like this before, his face darkening with barely concealed anger.


    Tonight I have to get inside.


    Gray Corporation''s stock had plummeted uncontroblytely and numerous partners had terminated their cooperation. I needed to use Madam Kate''s birthday banquet towork with potential investors.


    If I could negotiate the Eastgate Land''s project with Mr. Brooker, so much the better.


    This banquet was crucial. I can''t afford any mistakes.


    Finished


    But no matter how much he tried to bribe the security guards, they remained unmoved, leaving him in an increasingly awkward standoff.


    Just as the tension reached its peak, a soft, female voice called out from behind him.


    "Kenn?"


    He stiffened as he turned to see Willow standing there, arm in arm with an extraordinarily beautiful


    woman.


    "Willow? What are you doing here?"


    She smiled sweetly. "I came with my best friend to celebrate her husband''s mother''s birthday."


    Then she yfully shook Casey''s arm and cooed, "Dearest Casey, since you''re the Brooker family''s member, can''t you bring Kenn with you?"


    Kenn?


    Calling so closely, this man could be someone this little girl likes.


    Casey chuckled and patted her hand before turning a frosty re on the guards. "Madam Kate is my husband''s mother. Do you dare stop me?"


    The guards bowed apolipically. "Of course we wouldn''t stop a member of the Brooker family! But protocol must be followed. Since you are family, you must have an invitation."


    Without another word, Casey pulled a gold-embossed invitation from her purse.


    While the other guests had red invitations, only the Brooker family received gold invitations. The guard inspected it carefully before breaking into a submissive smile.


    "Madam, please go right in."


    Casey raised imperiously; she dered, "These two are my guests. They wille with me."


    The guard hesitated, but seeing that Keh had connections to the Brooker family, he reluctantly stepped aside.


    Willow, Casey, and Keh swept into the hotel.


    Chapter 135 Collision Course


    Finished


    conversation. Crystal chandeliers cast a soft glow over the guests dressed in exquisite gowns and glittering jewels.


    Keh''s sharp eyes scanned the room, immediately zeroing in on potential business allies. Without a second thought for Willow or Casey, he snatched a ss of champagne from a passing waiter and strode toward a group


    of investors.


    Meanwhile, Willow clung to Casey''s arm, her eyes sweeping the room in search of a particr figure, which is tall, imposing, effortlessly regal.


    Her brow furrowed in frustration.


    I hadn''te for some old woman''s birthday. My whole purpose was Felix.


    But despite the sea of people, there was no sign of him.


    Releasing Casey''s arm, she muttered, "I have to go to the bathroom."


    Having been granted permission, she hurried out of the banquet hall, determined to track him down.


    She lingered outside the restrooms for nearly ten minutes, hoping to catch him, but he never appeared.


    Gritting her teeth, she made her way to the private suites.


    Just then, in one of the rooms, Andy checked his watch


    "Five minutes till the banquet starts. Let''s go."


    Lauren nodded and stood gracefully. Andy immediately stepped forward to straighten the delicateyers of her blush-pink tulle gown, making sure every pleat fell perfectly.


    Satisfied, they stepped out, only toe face-to-face with Willow.


    The color drained from Willow''s face.


    Of all the times to run into her. Lauren looked like a princess out of a fairy tale. The Swiss-style peony embroidery on her bodice caught the light with the slightest movement.


    Her makeup was wless. wless skin touched with the faintest blush; lips stained cherry red, and parted slightly in surprise. A few artfully loose strands of hair framed her face, entuating her delicate features.


    She was radiant.


    And it made Willow seethe.


    "Lauren?!�� Her voice was shrill. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    260

 Chapter Ch 136

    Chapter 136 The Provocation


    Willow''s blood boiled as she took in Lauren''s radiant appearance.


    That face, a perfect blend of David and Alice''s best features, was a living insult.


    I always knew Lauren was pretty enough; that''s why I set her up again and again, hating to scratch her face.


    How dare that bitch show up here?


    Is she here for Felix?


    Finished


    The thought that Lauren might be here to seduce Felix sent waves of nausea through Willow''s body.


    Lauren barely looked at her, her expression unreadable She tightened her grip on the gift box for Kate and muttered to Andy, "Let''s go."


    With no witnesses present, Willow shed her angelic facade. "Dressed like a cheap whore to chase rich men?" Her shrill voice echoed down the hall. "An ex-con like you should be groveling at the feet of some old pervert!"


    Lauren walked on, her face impassive.


    After years of Willow''s psychological torture and months of prison torture, mere words couldn''t move me. Today was about Madam Kate; I will not give Willow the satisfaction of a reaction.


    The dismissal ignited Willow''s rage.


    In her twisted view of the world, Lauren should have been hysterical by now, giving David and Alice another excuse to publicly shame her.


    But this new, unppable Lauren...


    Uneptable.


    With a shriek, Willow lunged and yanked at Lauren''s hair with enough force to draw blood from her scalp. "Who do you think you are, ignoring me?!"


    Andy yelled as his masterpiece unraveled. "You psychotic bitch. Let her go!" He retaliated by grabbing a handful of Willow''s extensions.


    Amanding male voice cut through the chaos, ��What the hell is going on?"


    Keh charged down the hallway, his alpha presence momentarily stunning Andy into releasing his grip.


    Willow''s transformation was instantaneous. Her body shaking like a leaf, tears streaming down her cheek "L-Lauren, I didn''t mean to ruin your hair..." she whimpered, casting anxious nces at Lauren.


    Keh pulled Willow protectively to his chest. "Lauren," he growled, "apologize. Now."


    From the protection of his arms, Willow grinned at Lauren.


    Andy''s eyes widened as if she had heard some great joke.


    7%


    Chapter 136 The Provocation


    But he turned out to be a bubble in the brain.


    He didn''t even ask about what happened and came up to order Lauren to apologize. Who does he think he is?


    It was the first time I had seen such a ssless man.


    Finished


    Andy''s jaw dropped. "Are you blind? She attacked Lauren first! She almost tore Lauren''s scalp off; didn''t you see that?" He jabbed an using finger at Keh


    Keh sneered at the mboyant stylist. "This is none of your business." His cial gaze returned to Lauren.


    260


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 137

    Chapter 137 The Broken Masterpiece


    77%


    Finished


    Keh''s eyes burned into Lauren with possessive fury his chiseled jaw clenched tightly. "We both know your history of bullying Willow," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "Spare me the innocent act.


    His hand dug into her wrist like handcuffs. "Apologize now, and I might forget this ever happened." A cruel grin twisted his lips. "Or don''t and face the consequences."


    Lauren met his gazeively.


    There was not the slightest bit of sadness and pain because of his


    misunderstanding and threats.


    When ustomed to being.


    mis good and humiliated by the Bet family and Kennth, I have long been


    hammered to be indestructible and invulnerable to all these words.


    Even I no longer cared about


    attitude towards me.


    Five years ago, those same eyes had sparkled with friendly rivalry during universitypetitions. The boy who had once chased my academic achievements now made my skin crawl, but I had already felt nothing.


    Andy, however, saw red. "You brainless baboon!"


    He rolled up his sequined sleeves. "When has Lauren ever..."


    "Enough." Lauren''s calm voice cut through his anger. "Madam Kate''s banquet is beginning. Let''s go. There''s no need to get angry with unimportant people."


    Unimportant people?


    The dismissal stung Keh more than any insult. That she could reduce him to a nonentity. Before Lauren could turn, Keh pulled her backward. Her shoulder hit the hallway wall with a sickening thud. The gift box tumbled from her grasp, its precious embroidery unfurling across the marble floor.


    "Apologize!" Keh barked, pinning her against the wall.


    Lauren hated his proximity and pushed him hard with both hands.


    But his body was like a wall; no matter how much she pushed, she couldn''t push.


    Andy couldn''t stand it anymore and rushed over, pushing Keh away from Lauren with all his might and cursing, "Apologize for what! You bastard!"


    Keh frowned and kicked him in the stomach.


    Andy fell to the ground clutching his stomach with a pained face and could no longer get up.


    Lauren was shocked and angry and was just about to help Andy when she saw Willow pick up the embroidery on the ground.


    Lauren''s pupils shrunk and angry, not caring about anything else, rushed up and were going to grab it, but Willow actually dodged it.


    Lauren''s angerpletely exploded at this moment. She raised her hand and fiercely smacked Willow in the face.


    Chapter 137 The Broken Masterpiece


    This p came out of nowhere, and confused Willow.


    @77%


    Finished


    A reddish handprint instantly surfaced on her face, and blood slightly oozed from her mouth.


    Willow couldn''t believe it as she looked at Lauren; she thought that with Keh present, Lauren wouldn''t make a move on her.


    Willow screamed inside, itching to tear Lauren apart.


    But she couldn''t expose her nature in front of Keh


    Tears instantly flowed down her face as she cried like a pear, "Lauric, I just


    wanted to help you to pick up your things; why are you hitting me?"


    Keh''s face was horribly gloomy; he coldly looked a Lauren and gritted his teeth. "Lauren, you''ve gone too far!"


    Lauren, however, acted as if she hadn''t heard him at all, her eyes fixed on the embroidery in Willow''s hands.


    Taking a few steps forward, her voice was cold. "Give it back to me."


    Willow could see that Lauren cared very much about the thing in her hand, and she could probably guess that this thing should be a gift that Lauren was going to give to Madam Kate.


    Then I would be even less likely to give it back to her.


    Where Keh couldn''t notice, her long nails were deadening the embroidery, and she kept provoking Lauren with her eyes.


    Seeing that the embroidery was almost deformed by Willow''s nails, Lauren''s anger was almost st.


    She could no longer care about much, pounced over, and started tearing and beating Willow.


    Willow screamed, her voice taking on a crying tone, "Kenn, save me."


    Keh only felt that Lauren had gone crazy, as he grabbed Lauren''s arm and forcefully pulled her away.


    "Keh, you bastard! Let go of me!"


    No matter how much Lauren struggled, it was to no avail, and she was still


    forcefully dragged into the private room on the side by Keh.


    260


    1

 Chapter Ch 138

    Chapter 138 The Cage of Obsession


    Boom!


    Finished.


    The door mmed shut with a thunderous crash as Kh pinned Lauren against the door, his breath hot against her face.


    "Have you lost your confined space.


    damn min


    ''he growled, the scent of his expensive cologne wafting through the


    Lauren''s chest heaved, her entire body shaking with barely contained rage. "Leave! Me! Go!" Every word dripped with venom.


    Keh''s grip only tightened, his fingers leaving angry red-marks on her wrists. "What the hell were you thinking?"


    A cold, mirthlessugh escaped Lauren''s lips as she steadied her breathing.


    "I should be asking you that, Keh." Her gaze turned icy. "Five years in prison. My education was ruined. My health was destroyed. My future stolen."


    She lifted herchin defiantly. "You and the Bets turned me into this hollow shell. And now you dare to interrogate me?"


    Something flickered in Keh''s eyes-a fleeting shadow that might have been regret-but it vanished as quickly as it had appeared.


    Seeing the emotions under his eyes, Lauren mockinglyughed.


    "Hah! Breaking my wings, so that I can''t soar in the wider sky, and can only struggle in the mire. I''ve always wondered why this is; what in the world have I done to deserve the wrath of the heavens and the people to be persecuted to this point by one or two of you?"


    Lauren''s smile became razor sharp, "Ah, there it is. The truth you can''t admit." Her voice dropped to a whisper. "You couldn''t stand me outshining you, could you? My ''crime'' was being better."


    Keh''s face paled. "Shut up."


    "I won''t. You dared to do it; why don''t you dare to admit it? I''m better than you, and you''re unbnced; that''s why you can''t wait to suppress me so much, to belittle me, to pick-up artist me, to try to mind-control me, to make me feel like I''m just a no-talent, head-to-toe good-for-nothing piece of shit."


    "Enough! It''s enough!" Keh shouted angrily.


    Lauren spat. "You broke me because my brilliance threatened your fragile ego. You brought me down so you could feel big." Her words cut into him like scalpels. "Pathetic."


    "Enough!" Keh roared, his control snapping.


    Keh listened to these word-for-word words; his face flushed white and red for a while, and when he looked at Lauren''s face, which was red with anger, the defense in his heartpletely copsed.


    Yes.


    7"


    20:21 Fri, Mar 28 B BU


    Chapter 138 The Cage of Obsession


    Only if she was ordinary enough could she belong to me alone


    Finished


    And only if she became ordinary could he be worthy of her, could I keep her by my side, and after she got married could she stay at home in peace, teach our children, and only be confined by me in my sphere of influence for the rest of her life.


    I didn''t want her to turn into the cutting-edge talent in the teacher''s words at all!


    In a sh, he crushed his lips against hers. A violent, possessive kiss that tasted


    of desperation and copper as his teeth sliced into her mouth.


    Whatever I did, it was for her!


    Lauren was so shocked by his sudden move that her brain went nk, her eyes widened, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    When she reacted, she became infuriated.


    She struggled hard, her hands desperately pushing and shoving Keh, but Keh held her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her body into his.


    Lauren felt a wave of suffocation, and the anger and humiliation in her heart reached their peak.


    She suddenly palmed her mouth and bit Keh''s lips hard. Then she bit down hard.


    Keh recoiled with a curse, blood blooming on his lower lip. The stinging p that followed left his cheek burning.


    "Keh! You bastard! You disgust me at all," Lauren hissed, scrubbing her mouth with the back of her hand as if to remove the poison.


    The words cut deeper than any physical blow.


    Disgust.


    Eight years of longing. Five years of waiting. His first kiss, given like a sacred offering, met with revulsion.


    The rejection burned through him, igniting a maelstrom of shame and anger in his chest.


    260


    =

 Chapter Ch 139

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Finished


    Chapter 139 The Price of Arrogance


    Lauren coldly turned away and walked out of the room pulling the door open.


    As soon as she stepped out, she saw Andy fighting with Willow over the "Queen of Blooms" embroidery.


    "Riiip-"


    The embroidery was torn in half.


    Andy frozen in ce, stunned.


    A look of malicious glee shed across Willow''s face, but she quickly put on an innocent expression, her eyes welling with tears as she looked pitifully at Lauren "Laurie, I didn''t mean to! He was the one wh tore it... Laurie, I''m so sorry..." grabbed it! I was just trying to keep it safe for you! But he


    Lauren stared at the ruined embroidery and her painstaking work, and felt dizzy.


    She tried to control her emotions, but seeing Willow''s hypocritical expression, the anger inside her could no longer be contained.


    This was the gift that Mr. Brooker had spent 2.8 million dors auctioning for his Grandma''s birthday.


    Now that it was destroyed, how can I exin this to Mr. Brooker?


    How can I face Madam Kate?


    Today is Madam Kate''s eightieth birthday.


    Lauren''s gaze turned murderous as she suddenly grabbed Willow''s hair and mmed her head against the wall.


    "Die! Willow, you deserve to die!"


    "Ahhh!" Willow screamed as blood ran down her forehead.


    Andy was horrified by the scene and stared at Lauren in disbelief. He had never imagined that Lauren could be so violent when she was angry.


    When Keh heard Willow''s scream, he rushed out.


    When he saw Lauren smashing Willow''s head against the wall like a madwoman, he was shocked for a moment before he roughly pushed Lauren away.


    "Lauren! Have you had enough?!"


    Lauren''s eyes burned with anger.


    "Me? Had enough? Wasn''t it Willow who first wed at my hair? Wasn''t it you who demanded that I apologize to her without even asking what happened? Wasn''t it Willow who destroyed my embroidery? I never wanted anything to do with you. You''re the ones who keep provoking me. If I fight back, am I the one who''s causing trouble? When you bully me, I''m just supposed to take it, is that it?"


    Chapter 139 The Price of Arrogance


    Keh stiffened, momentarily speechless.


    Lauren picked up the torn embroidery, her heart bleeding.


    77%8


    Finished


    She shoved it in Keh''s face. "Tell me, Keh! Should I just ept being bullied? If I don''t just take it, am I being unreasonable? I''m making a scene, is that it?


    Keh''s chest tightened ufortably. "Lauren, thats not what I meant... I just meant that you shouldn''t have hit her, no matter what. Willow already said it was an ident. Why can''t you let it go?"


    Willow looked at Lauren with tearful, shaking eyes, ying the victim perfectly. "Laurie... I''m really sorry. I''ll pay for it. Just name the price. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Keh immediately backed her up. "See, Lauren? Willow is being reasonable. She''s even offering topensate you. There''s no need to be so petty."


    He paused, then added dismissively, "It''s just a piece of embroidery. It''s not worth much anyway."


    Willow''s lips curled into a smug smile, pretending to be sweet. "Laurie, I get a monthly allowance of 140,000 dors. I''ll give it all to you aspensation! If that''s not enough, I can ask Mom, Dad, and Elliot for more. They love me the most; they will definitely give me the money!"


    Keh nodded in agreement. "140,000 is more than generous, Lauren. You should know when to stop. You and Willow are family. Why make such a scene over something so small? Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    The two of them yed each other off perfectly, pretending to ask for forgiveness while actually shaming Lauren for being petty.


    Andy, listening nearby, couldn''t take it anymore. He spat in disgust.


    "Who wants your dirty money? 140,000? You think that''s enough? This ''Queen of Blooms'' was auctioned off by Mr. Brooker for 2.8 million dors as a birthday present for Madam Kate!"


    Willow''s triumphant smile frozen.


    A piece of embroidery... worth 2.8 million dors?


    And Felix''s gift. Why was it in Lauren''s hands?


    Since when did that trash know Felix?!


    The thought that Lauren might have already caught Felix''s attention made Willow burn with jealousy.


    Meanwhile, Keh''s face turned ashen.


    I''m here today specifically to negotiate the Eastgate Land''s project with Mr. Brooker.


    If this embroidery was indeed Mr. Brooker''s gift for Madam Kate... then I was ruined.


    embroidery was indeed Mr. Brooker''s gift for Madam Kate... then I was ruined.


    Not only have I just destroyed a multimillion-dor deal, I might have just made an enemy of Mr. Brooker himself.


    Willow stared at Lauren in disbelief, her voice trembling with panic.


    "Laurie... you''re lying, right?"


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 140

    Chapter 140 The Viper''s Nest


    Finished


    Lauren took a deep breath, unwilling to continue. She turned to Andy. "Andy, call Mr. Brooker. Have hime here immediately."


    Andy''s expression turned serious as he reached for his phone. Only for Keh to snatch it away.


    "No!" Keh shouted, his forehead furrowed in panic


    Felix had no way of knowing. Not until I''de up with a solution. If this got out now, any chance of securing Eastgate Land''s project would be ruined.


    Andy lunged for the phone, and the two men struggled Until a woman''s sharp voice cut through the chaos, "Willow! The banquet is starting. What are you still doing here?"


    Willow looked up to see Casey gliding toward them, followed by a crowd of society women.


    Dressed in an exquisite gown, her makeup wless, Casey radiated elegance. Until her gazended on Lauren. Her face instantly darkened.


    "So this is the little bitch I''ve been looking for."


    Lauren froze, stunned by the venom in the woman''s tone.


    Before she could ask if there was a mistake, Casey announced to her entourage.


    "She is the one seducing my husband."


    Click-ck.


    The stato rhythm of high heels on marble echoed like angry drumbeats as Casey advanced.


    Without warning, she swung her hand at Lauren''s face.


    Lauren dodged backwards, barely avoiding the blow. "Madam, you''ve mistaken me for someone else..."


    The dodge only fueled Casey''s rage, twisting her beautiful features into something grotesque.


    "Don''t y innocent, you cheap whore. I bet you''re dirty in bed!"


    The society women behind Casey red as if Lauren had seduced their


    husbands as well. Disgust curled their lips as they unleashed a volley of venom. "Look at that fox-faced harlot," a woman in gold sneered, her eyes bulging. "She probably has her legs spread for half the city."


    Lauren calmed her breathing. "I never did what you use me of. This is a case of mistaken identity."


    A bouffant-haired matron crossed her arms, her cheeks quivering. "Oh, she''s good. Just another gutt trash golddigger who''d hump a man for his wallet."


    A heavyset woman pushed forward, jabbing a stubby finger into Lauren''s face. "That fancy dress? I bet you earned it on your back. You''re nothing but used goods.


    The insults escted into physical aggression and hard shoves that made Lauren stumble.


    2012 Fri, Mar 28


    Chapter 140 The Viper''s Nest


    4976%


    Finished


    "Enough!" he roared at the women. "Leave now, unless you want your families to be bankrupt by morning"


    These women hade to curry favor with Casey, believing that pleasing Casey would secure their husbands'' stakes in the Eastgate Land''s project or at least the Brooker family''s patronage.


    They scoffed at Andy''s threat.


    "Bankrupt us? You pathetic little"


    "A whore and her faggot bodyguard. How fitting."


    The vulgarities grew cruder.


    Through it all, Keh watched in cold silence.


    He knew the truth. Lauren had just been released from prison. Between the Bet family and the hospital, she hadn''t had the opportunity, let alone the inclination, to seduce anyone.


    He knew her personalities better than that.


    Still, he said nothing.


    260

 Chapter Ch 141

    Chapter 141 Public Execution


    Even so, he had no intention of helping Lauren


    She was too damn stubborn. Maybe a little suffering would finally break that spine of hers.


    Willow put on her best worried face and walked over, grabbing Casey''s hand. "Casey, she''s my sister, Lauren. Maybe this is all just a misunderstanding?"


    The moment Casey realized the woman seducing her husband was her best friend''s sister, it was like throwing gasoline on a wildfire.


    Willow had been feeding her sob stories about Lauren for years-how cruel her sister was, how much she suffered. Casey already had a bad impression of Lauren, and now? Now she hated her.


    And worse, she recognized Andy.


    He might act like a diva, but he was one of the top stylists in Balewood-hell, in the country. Half the iconic red carpet looks! That was him.


    Booking him wasn''t easy. But the Brooker family had the money and the pull.


    Still, she never imagined that little tramp who seduced her husband would not only show up at the old hag''s birthday party, but also have Andy personally doll


    her up


    That bitch really didn''t think much of her, did she?


    Casey had been married to Kyle for over twenty years, swallowed every insult, endured every cold shoulder-and still never won that woman''s approval.


    And now the old hag brought in some twenty-something just because Casey couldn''t have kids anymore? She wanted Lauren to bear children for the Brooker family!


    That thought made her see red.


    She could''ve had children.


    If it weren''t for Felix-the little demon-who pushed her down the stairs when she was pregnant


    She didn''t just lose the baby. That brat made sure the doctors removed her uterus


    He was the reason she could never have kids again.


    The pain and hatred came flooding back, drowning her in rage.


    If she couldn''t have children, then no other woman was going to give the Brooker family an heir.


    She charged forward and grabbed Lauren''s hair with both hands, yanking her down as she screamed like a madwoman.


    "You really think a wink and some makeup''s all it takes to turn men into idiots? Let me teach you what happens to trash like you!"


    Lauren cried out in pain, wing at Casey''s hands. "Let go! I don''t even know your husband!"


    But no one listened.


    Andy rushed forward to protect her, only to be intercepted by a swarm of furious socialites who wed at his face with manicured nails. Within seconds, his face was streaked with blood.


    Desperate, he shouted, "You can''t touch her! She''s Felix''s woman! If youy a finger on her, he''lle


    Casey froze for half a second-thenughed.


    Feilt woman? Please.


    dib


    Chapter 141 Public Execution


    She yanked Lauren''s hair even harder.


    The insults rained down from every direction.


    Lauren struggled, kicking, twisting, anything to get away. But Casey''s grip was merciless, and the pain was blinding


    Then someone kicked her.


    +8 Pearls


    A stiletto heel mmed into her shin like a de. She cried out and copsed with


    a thud, her knees crashing against the cold tile.


    Before she could breathe, two sets of strong hands grabbed her arms and twisted them behind her back, forcing her to kneel


    Casey finally let go of her hair. Strands stuck to her face, blocking her vision, but she could still feel the eyes-cold. venomous, hateful-cutting into her like knives. Casey loomed over her and raised a hand-


    snack.


    Her palm cracked across Lauren''s left cheek, snapping her head to the side.


    The sting was instant. Her cheek red up, burning hot.


    Then the other hand came-smack.


    Both cheeks were swelling now. Her face was flushed and raw, with red handprints blooming across it.


    Smack.


    Smack


    Smack.


    The ps kepting. Her lips split. Blood trickled down her chin. Her ears were ringing. She couldn''t even hear the insults


    anymore.


    Her mind went nk.


    Why is this happening to me? What did I do? I just wanted to live a normal life... Everything went dark.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 142

    Chapter 142 Humiliation Parade


    Andy tried to rush forward to shield Lauren, fet a swarm of women wed at lum, tearing at his face and clothes und he was left bleeding and disheveled.


    Not far away, Keh stood silently, just three steps from Lauern, watching everything unfold


    His face was expressionless, but his eyes were a storm of conflicted emotions.


    Seeing Lauren beaten and humiliated made his chest tighten like needles stabbing through his heart


    But still, he didn''t mo


    Lauren was too headstrong. That unbending pride of liers-he hated it


    Break her sparit, crush her pride, and maybe then she''d finally leam to behave


    He didn''t want much. Just a more obedient, simpler version of her.


    He waited


    Waped for Lauren to look at him Reg him.


    If she would just ask, he wouldn''t hesitate to shield her


    He stared at her, every ounce of his will focused in that gaze.


    Beg me, and I''ll make it stop


    Through the pain and the chaos, Lauren slowly lifted her head-and met his eyes


    And in that single look, she saw everything.


    The cold detachment. The expectation. The cruel restraint he barely tried to hide.


    And in that moment, she felt nothing but disgust.


    Beg him?


    I''d rather die


    Lauren curled her bloodied lip into a bitter, mocking smile. With her swollen cheeks and torn dress, it looked grotesque. But her eyes? They were ice-cold.


    She looked at him like he was the saddest joke she''d ever seen. Something in Keh tracked.


    His heart clenched as if someone had reached in and crushed it in their fist.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out. No words could exin this.


    His foot shifted forward-maybe instinct, maybe guilt-but the second he saw the hatred in her eyes, it stopped him cold.


    The urge vanished, like ice water poured over a me.


    He forced the impulse back, smothering it, and his face returned to its usual nk, impassive state. But his fists clenched so- tightly they trembled.


    Casey saw Lauren''s smirk and took it as mockery


    "You filthy bitch" she screamed "You really think you canugh at me? A slut like you doesn''t need clothes. Don''t you love seducing men! Let''s give them a good show!"


    Chapter 142 Humiliation Parade


    +8 Pearls


    She screeched as she wed at Lauren''s dress.


    The women holding Lauren joined in, their manicured hands dragging long red welts across her skin like talons


    The gown tore with an ugly sound.


    Lauren''s elegant dress was reduced to shreds in seconds, ripped apart by their savage hands.


    She was left half-naked, her pale back and bruised shoulders exposed to the cold air. Scratches and purple bruises covered her skin.


    Shredded fabric clung to her trembling limbs, swaying as she struggled to protect what little dignity she had left.


    Casey''s face twisted with madness. Her eyes burned red like a beast on the edge of a kill.


    She wed at Lauren with no mercy, venting every ounce of hate she''d ever felt.


    You want attention? I''ll make you the center of it, you disgusting tramp!"


    The others weren''t far behind. They kicked her, Punched her.


    Every hit was aimed to bruise, to hurt.


    "Hither!"


    "Teach her a lesson!"


    Lauren curled in on herself, trying to shield her body, but they found every open spot.


    Her face was a mess of blood and tears, her hair tangled and soaked in sweat and filth,


    She couldn''t hear anything anymore.


    Her vision blurred.


    Casey finally stepped back, panting from rage.


    "Pick her up!" she barked. "She likes putting on a show for men? Fine! Let her


    perform for the whole party!"


    The women paused.


    Someone hesitated. "Mrs. Brooker... this is Madam Kate''s birthday party. Maybe this is a little much-


    Casey''s re cut her off cold.


    "You afraid of her? I''m standing right here."


    That was all it took.


    Two women stepped forward, grabbed Lauren''s limp body, and dragged her


    toward the ballroom.


    Her feet left streaks of blood across the marble floor.


    And no one stopped them.

 Chapter Ch 143

    Chapter 143 Stripped Bare


    The shredded gown slipped further off her body as they dragged her, leaving her almostpletely exposed.


    Keh stood frozen, watching it all unfold. His face was nk, but his eyes burned with conflict.


    He wanted to stop them. He even took a step forward.


    But Willow was there in an instant, clutching his arm. "Kenn, you can''t afford to offend the Brooker family. You came to this party to build a connection with them, didn''t you?"


    Keh''s steps faltered.


    Lauren was being dragged farther and farther away. The shame and violence made his chest tighten with unbearable guilt.


    But Willow''s words threw him into turmoil. His feet wouldn''t move. He just stood there, watching Lauren get hauled off like a criminal, like something disposable.


    Laurie, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. You brought this on yourself. You''re too stubborn. You pissed off Madam Casey. You refuse to brg. You''re only being humiliated because of your own pride.


    He kept repeating it, over and over in his head.


    Until finally, he believed it.


    Until it really did feel like this was all Lauren''s fault-like she actually had tried to seduce a married man and deserved what was happening to her.


    Andy watched Lauren being dragged away, her body bruised and exposed, and terror flooded his veins


    He knew what Felix was capable of Everyone in Balewood did


    He still remembered the stories. When Felix was five, Casey-Kyle''s current wife- had stormed into his house, screaming at his mother and sending her into cardiac arrest


    Five-year-old Felix had pushed a pregnant Casey down a flight of stairs. She miscarried on the spot.


    Then he''d had her uterus removed so she could never get pregnant again.


    Felix might have learned to fake a gentler face as he got older, but Andy knew better.


    That man was a monster in a railored suit


    And if that monster saw what had happened to Lauren tonight, there''d be hell to pay."


    Andy didn''t want to be anywhere near that fallout.


    Panic surged through him. He fought like hell to break free of the women scratching and wing at him.


    "You want to die? Fine! But don''t drag me down with you!" Andy roared and lunged after Lauren.


    But Willow stuck her leg out at just the right moment.


    Andy didn''t see it in time. He went down hard, smashing his chin into the marble floor.


    Pain exploded in his mouth. He tasted blood. His teeth had split open his lip.


    Hey there, stunned and half-conscious


    Lauren''s body hit the banquet hall floor with a sickening thud.


    The room went silent.


    Chapter 143 Stripped Bare


    Kyle''s face twisted into a frown. "Casey, what the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    His voice held a note of warning. He clearly hadn''t expected her to go this far.


    But Casey onlyughed.


    "What am I doing? I''m catching a whore red-handed."


    She pointed to Lauren, wild-eyed and triumphant. That slut seduced my husband! Everyone look closely! She''s the homewrecker!"


    Kyle stepped in, tried to hush her. "This is my mother''s birthday, Casey. Enough of this."


    +8 Pearls


    Casey shook him off, shouting louder than ever, "She seduced my husband! She ruined my family! That little bitch deserves to be exposed!"


    She didn''t stop yelling until a cold voice sliced through the air.


    "So tell me, when did this party be the Madam Casey Show?"


    The color drained from her face.


    She turned slowly-and there was Felix.


    He stood just behind her, eyes like a frozen de.


    Casey''s bravado shattered.


    In her blind rage, she''d forgotten the one person she should never piss off.


    Her brain scrambled for excuses, for something to exin away what she''d done. But her throat tightened until she could barely breathe.


    Those ice-cold eyes pinned her in ce.


    "Mr. Brooker.." she croaked. Her lips curled into a shaky smile. "Of course this party''s for Madam Kate. I was just trying to.. lighten the mood."


    Send Gifts


    270


    1141

 Chapter Ch 144

    Chapter 144 The Wrath of Felix


    +8 Pearls


    The women who had helped Casey torment Lauren were finally starting to realize just how badly they''d messed up. They all. put on their most ttering smiles.


    "Mr. Brooker, we were just joking around"


    "That''s right, it was all just a misunderstanding...


    Felix didn''t even nce at them. His eyes locked onto the battered body lying on the floor.


    Lauren''s dress was tom to shreds, her exposed skin covered in bruises. Her face was swollen beyond recognition.


    Her hair was a tangled mess on the floor, streaked with blood and tears. She looked like she''d been through hell


    But even in this state, Felix recognized her instantly.


    His pupils shrank. His breath caught. Shock turned to seething rage in a heartbeat. His re could''ve set the room on


    "He tore off his custom-tailored jacket and gently draped it over Lauren''s ravaged body. His movements were


    re urgent careful, like he was afraid she''d fall apart if he touched her too roughly.


    fire...


    bur


    Then he lifted her into his arms, cradling her against his chest like something precious.


    "Mr. Brooker!" someone gasped, stumbling back a step.


    They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    Felix Brooker-Mr. Clean Freak, Mr. Untouchable-was now holding a woman soaked in blood and filth in his arms, wrapped in his own jacket.


    Under the soft glow of the pearl chandeliers, the hard lines of his jaw glinted cold and sharp. Blood from Lauren''s wounds. was already staining his expensive cks.


    Gasps echoed around the room.


    Lauren''s body twitched in his arms.


    Her bloodyshes fluttered open. Her blurry eyes found his face. She gave him a weak, broken smile.


    "Mr. Brooker you came to save


    * me!"


    That smile-those words-stabbed straight through his chest.


    Felix''s arms stiffened. His Adam''s apple bobbed once, twice. Then he pulled her even closer, holding her as tightly as he


    could.


    Yeah," he said softly, as if afraid to scare her.


    Through the soaked fabric of her dress, he could feel how sharp her bones were. She was so small. So cold.


    His eyes swept across the crowd like a de, freezing on Casey''s face.


    Casey''s mind went nk. Her legs gave out. She nearly copsed.


    You she Her lips trembled. No words came out.


    "Lock it down, Felix said, his voice like a knife through ice. "Nobody leaves this room until I return


    "And everyone involved-better pray their body parts are worth enough to pay for what she''s been through."


    Josh pulled out his radio immediately.


    Casey shrieked and lunged forward.


    Chapter 144 The Wrath of Felix


    "Mr. Brooker, listen! That little slut seduced your father! That''s why 1-


    "Seduced?" Felix suddenly let out a low chuckle. "Sounds like Madam Casey needs a refresher lesson."


    He stepped toward her.


    She stumbled backward, mming into the buffet table.


    "How to tell the truth from lies," he said coldly. "Just like I taught you the


    difference between a miscarriage and a hysterectomy."


    + Pearls


    Sweat glued her styled curls to her forchrad. Her hands scraped the tablecloth, leaving long, w-like tears in the fabric.


    Felix turned away, carrying Lauren toward the side exit.


    A trail of blood drops dotted the ck marble floor behind him.


    He paused and nced at Mam Kate, who sat on the dais, her face stone colil.


    Grandmother," he said quietly, "may I borrow your cloak?"


    Madam Kate looked at the woman she''d long epted as her granddaughter-in-w-now beaten and humiliated-and her heart broke.


    Without a word, she pulled off her embroidered clock and funded it to Felix.


    "With me here, anyone whoid a finger on Laurie isn''t walking out of here clean"


    Felix nodded once, took the deep red clook, and wrappeil Lauren in it, covering her from head to toe.


    Only her ankle peeked out, pale as snow against the blood-red silk.


    The room was silent.


    Felix walked straight out of the hall with Lauren in his arms.


    The heavy doors swung closed behind him.


    Thest thing anyone saw was Casey''s twisted, ashen fare-frozcil in shock and horror


    Her ears rang. Her skin went mmy


    She finally understood.


    She had gotten it all wrong And this mistake.... might cost her everything


    She turned to Kyle, eyes wide with desperation, voice shaking


    "Kyle that woman is your mistress, isn''t she?

 Chapter Ch 145

    Chapter 145 Everyone Pays the Price


    Kyle''s expression darkened. He frowned. "What the hell are you even talking about?"


    Cary lost it


    18 Pearls


    "You think I''m making this up Is the photo your mother sent you-it was her And you said if your mother approved, you had no objections! You''re all just trying to rece me with someone younger became I can''t have kids! As if it''s my fault Madam Kate mmed her palin on the tilile, cutting Casey off mid-sentence. She was shaking with fury.


    She had never liked this daughter-inw-and now, the way door pretending


    "I sent that photo to Kyle so he could see his future daughter-inw with his own eyes"


    The whole room went silent.


    Like thunder cracking through the middle of a calm night.


    The women who''d helped Casey beat Lauren froze in ce, panic slowly sinking


    in


    It was over


    They were screwerl


    Everyone in that room knew who really ran the Brooker Corporation now.


    And they all knew what Felix was capable of.


    He didn''t forgive, he didn''t forget, and he never let thingy de


    Has words from earlier echoed through their minds. Think carefully-are your handy parts worth what she suffered


    cow it made sense,


    The women turned ghostly pale. They rushed to Mm Kate, pleading with her to let them leave.


    She wasn''t moved.


    They had beaten the woman she''d chosen as her granddaughter-inw-and now they thought they could walk away?


    Not a chance


    Their husbands finally put the pieces together and flew into a rage, striking their own wives in front of everyone.


    The room descended into chaos.


    Felix hadn''t even said what punishment he had in mind-but just waiting for him to return was punishment enough.


    Casey couldn''t stop shaking images of Felix''s brutal reputation shing through her mind. She waspletely unraveling.


    Kyle hesitated. For all her faults, Casey was still his wife. And they''d only hit a younger woman. It wasn''t like Casey beat a


    He sighed and stepped up to Madam Kate.


    "Mom, today''s your 80th birthday. Let''s just keep things peaceful. Felix has always


    been a bit dramatic-let''s not indulge him. this time."


    Madam Kate''s fury snapped.


    She raised hier cane and struck him hard.


    Chapter 145 Everyone Pays the Price


    my granddaughter-inw-and you''re standing here trying to smooth it over?" +B Pearls


    Getting hit by his own mother in front of everyone was humiliating. Kyle clenched


    his jaw and turned toward the door. intending to leave.


    But it was already locked.


    Josh! Open the door." Kyle barked.


    Josh kept his smile, polite but firm. "If you don''t want Mr. Brooker even angrier, I suggest you sit and wait


    Kyle red. ''Are you refusing a direct order? I can have you fired"


    Josh gave a casual shrug. "Sure you can. After Mr. Brooker gets back."


    Kyle''s fists tightened-but he had no choice.


    The other guests watched in stunned silence. If even the chairman had no power here, none of them stood a chance


    The room was suffocating


    Casey copsed on the floor, eyes zed


    The socialites who''d joined her were bruised and bleeding from their husbands" beatings, but none of them dared toin. They only hoped that Felix might show mercy if he saw their injuries.


    Felix walked down the long corridor of the hotel with Lauren in his arms.


    Shey against his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    Steady Strong Safe.


    Then, as they turned a corner, a voice she hated broke the silence.


    "Mr. Brooker, where are you headed with her?"


    Keh was standing nearby, his expression carefully pleasant.


    Usually proud and smug, he now looked like a groveling servant in froot of Felix.


    Willow stood next to him, eyes fixed on Felix with a stunned expression.


    Felix nced at them. Then his eyesnded on the torn embroidery in Willow''s hand.


    Lauren''s body tensed in his arms


    He didn''t know everything yet-but the signs were clear.


    Whatever happened to Lauren, these two were involved.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 146

    Chapter 146 Safe at Last in His Arms


    +8 Pearls


    Felix came to a stop, and for once, his face wasn''tpletely unreadable. "Mr. Keh, shouldn''t you be on your way to the banquet hall?"


    Keh was ttered and a little flustered. He nodded quickly. "Of course, of course. We''re on our way now. Mr. Brooker, are


    you..


    He tried to sneak a look at who Felix was carrying. but Lauren was bundled up so tightly that it was hard to tell.


    Still, the pale, slender foot sticking out from the nket made it obvious she was


    a woman.


    Willow''s eyes darted to Lauren in Felix''s arms. For a second, her gaze turned sharp and cold-but she quickly masked it, returning to her sweet, innocent persona.


    She blinked up at Felix with those big, supposedly angelic eyes.


    Unfortunately for her, Felix didn''t even nce her way.


    He didn''t bother answering Keh''s question. Just said calmly, ''Go on ahead. I''ll be there soon."


    Keh and Willow didn''t think much of it. After saying their goodbyes, they rushed off toward the banquet.


    Felix watched their backs as they hurried away, a faint smile tugging at his lips. He spoke quietly into the hidden mic at his cor. Josh, let those two in."


    After all, the only way to take down everyst person who hurt Lauren, is to trap them all in one ce first, isn''t it?


    "You''re okay," Felix murmured, his voice low and steady.


    Lauren''s body, tense and trembling, finally started to ease up.


    Felix carried her back to the private suite.


    Lauren headed straight into the bathroom. Meanwhile, Felix got to work-he ordered someone to buy her fresh clothes and medicine for her wounds, and told his team to pull all the hotel surveince footage right away.


    They didn''t waste a second. Soon enough, the clothes, the meds, and the security video were all ready and waiting


    Felix sat down to review the footage, his expression darkening as he watched.


    It was all there. Willow taunting Lauren, tearing her styled hair apart. Keh stepping in without bothering to ask what happened and siding with Willow. Him dragging Lauren into the suite. Willow ripping up her embroidery. Casey and the others beating her down.


    Felix''s anger built with every second. But the moment he saw the fresh cut on Lauren''s lip-left by Keh-his fingers clenched hard around the phone, his knuckles turning bone-white.


    Right then, the bathroom door clicked open.


    Felix put his phone down. As he looked up, Lauren stepped out wearing a white bathrobe.


    Her hair was damp, hanging over her shoulders. Her eyes, already striking, looked even clearer now-like they''d just been. rinsed with water. Tiny drops clung to her longshes and asionally rolled down her cheeks.


    The robe hugged her gently, soft and close to her frame. The neckline dipped


    just enough to show her smooth neck and delicate corbones.


    Her lips were tinted a natural red, making her look both beautiful and heartbreakingly fragile.


    But Felix couldn''t stop the thought of Keh dragging her into that room and whatever he might''ve done. The sight of her flushed lips only made his chest tighten with anger.


    His expression hardened for a second before he smoothed it out again,


    Chapter 146 Safe at Last in His Arms


    His voice was deeper than usual, rough with restrained emotion.


    Lauren felt a little tense, but she didn''t dare resist. She quietly walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.


    +8 Pearls


    Felix dipped a cotton swab into the ointment. Just as he reached out to apply it, he caught a soft fragrance drifting off of her.


    His fingers paused, hanging in the air just above the swollen spot on her cheek.


    The steam from the shower still clung to hershes, forming tiny beads that shimmered with every nervous blink.


    Lauren looked at him, puzzled. "Mr. Brooker, what''s wrong?


    "It''ll sting." he said, voice husky and rough. His Adam''s apple shifted in the dim light. "Try to stay still."


    He leaned in closer, lowering himself to her level.


    The ointment felt cool against her skin. Not painful, just chilly.


    He lookedpletely focused. His face was right there-so close Lauren could make out every little detail.


    Her heartbeat sped up. She gripped the corner of her robe tight and fixed her eyes on the bridge of his breathe wrong.


    nose,


    afraid to even


    That faint scent of shampoo mixed with tobo surrounded her. His warm breath brushed her neck, sending a rush of heat to her cheeks.


    Felix seemed to catch the way she was blushing. He raised his eyebrow just slightly, then leaned in even closer on purpose. His warm breath brushed softly against her neck


    It tickled, and she couldn''t help but tremble a little.


    Felix noticed and looked up. "Does it hurt?"


    "N-no, it doesn''t,�� Lauren stammered, eyes avoiding him.


    I can barely breathe.


    1 be gentle. Just a little more."


    Lauren settled down, staying still.


    Once he finished treating her wounds, she figured it was over.


    But to her surprise, he started drying her hair too.


    In all her 23 years, no one had ever taken care of her like this-not even


    close.


    Mr. Brooker and Madam Kate had been so kind to me. One day, if I ever get the


    chance, I''ll give everything I have to repay them.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 147

    Chapter 147 Her Pain, His Revenge


    +8 Pearls


    Lauren''s mind was still caught up in everything when she suddenly realized-Felix had already eased her down onto the bed.


    Lauren''s eyes went wide. "M-Mr. Brooker... this isn''t okay, I''m not... I''m not


    ready..."


    Felix just pulled the nket up to cover her. "Oh? What is it you need to be ready for?"


    Her cheeks flushed deep red. She quickly turned her head. "N-nothing"


    Felix gave a softugh. It''s still early. Get some rest first. We''ll head over after you''ve had a break."


    Lauren didn''t know exactly what Felix had nned, but based on how he''d acted in the banquet hall, it was clear-he wasn''t letting this go.


    She looked at him, genuinely thankful. "Thank you, Mr. Brooker."


    Felix gently ced his big hand over her eyes. "Sleep"


    His voice was steady and calm, and under his touch, Lauren slowly rxed into sleep.


    Felix stayed quietly by her side. As he watched her breathing settle into a steady rhythm, the soft smile on his face disappeared without a trace.


    Minute by minute, time dragged on. The people trapped inside the banquet hall had been sitting in fear and unease for more


    than three hours.


    The mood was suffocating, like the heavy stillness right before a thunderstorm crashes down.


    Everyone was stuck in a swirl of dread, wondering just how Felix nned to deal with them


    As time passed, their fear slowly gave way to hopelessness.


    They started ming each other. The noise grew louder as arguments broke out across the room. The entire banquet hall turned into a mess.


    Finally, the doors opened with a slow creak.


    Felix walked in with Lauren right beside him.


    Lauren was wearing a pale blue dress. Her hair rested softly on her shoulders, and the redness in her face had faded. She looked fresh, calm, and quietly stunning.


    Felix''s eyes scanned the crowd like a de, one face at a time, until hended on Willow,


    He remembered her grabbing Lauren''s hair and refusing to let go. His voice dropped low, icy. "Ms. Willow''s hair is a little our of ce."


    Willow froze. She thought-just for a second-that Felix was showing her concern.


    A rush of giddy hope filled her chest, and


    her face turned red.


    But the next thing Felix said hit like a thunderp.


    "Shave her head."


    He didn''t have to raise his voice. In that tense silence, every word hit like a hammer.


    Every woman in the room froze, eyes wide with horror.


    Only a woman truly understood what her hair meant. It took years to grow out long, healthy hair-and just as many years of care to keep it that way.


    Getting your head shaved didn''t cause physical pain-but the emotional blow was brutal.


    "No! Don''t!" Willow screamed, her voice raw with fear.


    Chapter 147 Her Pain, His Revenge


    A group of bodyguards moved in fast. They grabbed her arms and dragged her from the crowd without hesitation.


    Her face was pale with panic. She kicked and iled, trying to fight them off.


    +8 Pearls


    "My dad is the chairman of Bet Corporation! You can''t do this to me!" she shrieked. Her voice rang through the hall. sharp and desperate


    The bodyguards didn''t budge. Their grips were like steel. They twisted her arms behind her and forced her down hard, making her kneel at Lauren''s feet.


    Willow threw her head up-and locked eyes with Lauren.


    Lauren looked down at her, calm and distant, her expression unreadable..


    In that moment. Willow felt small.


    Like a bug-something worthless bring crushed under someone''s heet.


    Scenes from the past rushed through her mind-all the times she had bullied Lauren, insulted her, treated her like garbage.


    She had always acted superior, like Lauren didn''t deserve basic respect.


    But now? Everything had flipped. The power, the control-it had all shifted


    They weren''t just on equal ground now, Lauren stood above her. And Willow was the one on her knees.


    Willow fought back the flood of shame rising inside her and tried to pull off a fragile, helpless act


    Tears formed almost instantly in her eyes, ssy and bright. Her voice shook as she looked at Lauren. "Laurie, why are you letting Mr. Brooker do this to me


    The tears slipped down her pale face, one after another, like a broken string of pearls. She looked like a delicate flower tossed around in a storm-on the verge of falling apart. Anyone looking might have felt sorry for her.


    But Lauren just stood there, calm and still, her eyes sharp and icy with a hint of mockery.


    When Willow saw that Lauren wasn''t moved at all, anger red deep inside her. She quickly turned her tear-filled gaze toward Felix, pleading hoping that looking weak and heartbroken would sway him instead.


    But what she didn''t realize was-Felix''s heart was cold as stone. Her weeping, her trembling, her carefully crafted helpless act -none of it moved him.


    To him, it was nothing more than a ridiculous performance. Not even worth a second thought.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 148

    Chapter 148 No Mercy for Willow


    All Felix sand was one word. "Do it"


    The moment the clippers buzzed to life, Willow felt a cold shock run straight through her skull and down her spine, like someone had poured ice water into her soul.


    Her whole body trembled violently. A choked scream ripped out of her. "No! Stop, please!"


    Her long, sleek ck hair-her pride and joy-was shaved off piece by piece. The strands floated to the ground in soft, broken waves, scattered across the cold marble floor.


    She lost itpletely, thrashing like she was possessed. Her arms and legs iled in every direction, trying to break free.


    Then the de slipped


    It nicked her scalp, and a slow line of blood slid down her check, a shocking streak of red across pale skin.


    She let out a scream that shattered the room, raw and piercing, echoing into every corner of the hall.


    People froze, stutined into silence. Their faces turned ghost-white.


    And the women who''d once helped torment Lauren-they looked like their souls had left their bodies. Legs shaking, faces drained, they could already see their own punishmenting


    Having your head shaved was already a nightmare for any woman.


    But this? A bleeding scalp. A damaged hairline that might never grow back.


    For women who treated their beauty like it was life itself this wasn''t just harsh. It was devastating. Crueler than death.


    Casey saw everything and wentpletely limp. Her legs buckled, and she copsed onto the floor like a puppet with its strings cut. Her eyes were empty, staring into nothing, as if her soul had already left and only a shell was left behind.


    Keh, watching Willow go through that level of cruelty, snapped. He looked like a lit fuse ready to blow.


    He bolted forward, running straight at them, shouting at the top of his lungs, "Stop! Stop right now!"


    But he didn''t get far-Josh stepped in andnded a hard kick to his chest.


    Keh flew backward and crashed onto the ground


    Before he could recover, two guards had him pinned, forcing him t against the floor.


    He struggled with everything he had, roaring, "Felix, you seriously did this to Willow? I''m not letting this go


    His face was red, veins bulging, eyes full of bloodshot fury. But to Felix, it was meaningless noise. Felix didn''t even nce his


    way.


    When that didn''t work, Keh turned to Lauren instead


    "Lauren, she''s your sister! You''re just gonna watch while they humiliate her? What''s wrong with you? Are you even human?"


    Lauren let out a short, sharpugh. She didn''t bite at his usation-instead, she hit him where it hurt. "It''s been over a month. ine should be able to talk by now. So tell me-did she never name the real attacker, or did you just never give the chance to


    Keh''s face went bone-white.


    e her


    The truth was, he had sent ine overseas for one reason-he didn''t want to hear what she had to say. Hecause if she never spoke it, then maybe he could pretend he hadn''t done anything wrong. That he hadn''t betrayed Lauren. That everything he''d done had been justified.


    He didn''t want to go there. So he switched tactics. "I''m your fiance and you''re all over some other guy. You''ve got no self-respect. Lauren, tell them to stop right now or I''ll never forgive you."


    Chapter 148 No Mercy for Willow


    Lauren just looked at him, expression calm and unreadable.


    +8 Pearls


    on a sad.


    His insults, his shouting-none of it mattered anymore. He looked ridiculous to her now. Like a clown putting on a messy performance. All she felt was pity. Maybe even a little amusement


    Felix''s brows pulled together. His voice was cold and t. Too loud"


    Josh didn''t need any more direction. He ripped off his sock and shoved it into Keh''s mouth without blinking.


    Keh''s eyes bulged wide with shock.


    He twisted and thrashed, trying to break free from the guards holding him down, but it was pointless


    He struggled to spit out the disgusting, sweaty sock stuffed in his mouth, but no matter how hard he tried, it stayed lodged there


    The stench was overwhelming. It filled his mouth and made him gag, nearly throwing up.


    All he could do was let out muffled groans, forced to watch as Willow''s hair was shaved off bit by bit


    Willow was now slumped on the ground,pletely still, her eyes vacant,


    The banquet hall had gone dead silent. The air was thick and heavy with dread.


    Felix''s eyes shifted again-slow, cold-andnded on the four wealthy women who had helped Casey beat Lauren


    His stare was sharp and unforgiving, like a st of icy wind. The moment his gazended on them, the women and their husbands started to shake all over.


    "Mr. Brooker, we didn''t know she was yours. If we''d known, we never would''ve


    touched her.�� one of them said quickly, her voice trembling. Her eyes were wide with panic, her tone desperate and pleading


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 149

    Chapter 149 A Price Paid in Blood


    "Yeah, that''s right. We just got emotional because we heard she was messing around with Mr. Kyle. It was a moment of poor judgment. We didn''t know who she really was. Please, just let us off this once another one of the women chimed in quickly, desperate to save herself.


    Their husbands rushed to support them, putting on their best appeasing smiles. "Mr. Brooker, we''ve already talked to them. They know what they did was wrong. We''ve handled it."


    Felix let out a cold, mocking Laugh. "Handled it? That''s what you call it? My girl had her clothes ripped off and was left exposed in front of all of you. And now you want to brush it off with a half-hearted apology?"


    The four women went pale instantly. They could see now-Felix wasn''t about to let this go with a warning


    Their husbands started scrambling, trying to do damage control. "Mr. Brooker, this was all a huge misunderstanding...


    Felix''s lips curved into something sharp and merciless. "I''m not unreasonable. If they admit they were wrong, then they can make it right. You like using your hands? Fine. Each one of them leaves a finger behind. Strip them, toss them out of the hotel, and let the public enjoy the show,"


    The second the words left his mouth, the women looked like they''d seen death.


    These were women born into money, used to luxury, used to snapping their fingers and getting what they wanted.


    Now they stood like cornered prey, shaking from head to toe, swallowed by fear. They looked like dead leaves trembling in a fall breeze, all their former pride gone, heads hanging low with nothing left but dread


    One of the socialites was trembling so hard it looked like her knees might buckle at any moment. Her whole body shook as she pleaded through her tears, "Mr. Brooker, please, can''t you punish us some other way? We really do know we messed up!"


    Her husband, once a polished businessman who ruled boardrooms, now acted like a desperate puppy, crawling up to Felix with a fake grin.


    "Mr. Brooker, you''re a reasonable man. My wife didn''t mean any harm. Please give her a pass this time. We''ll do anything you


    ask."


    The other three women were already falling apart. Their tears smeared their designer makeup, leaving them looking like ghosts of their former selves


    "I can''t-1 can''t be stripped in public, that''s too humiliating. Mr. Brooker, please, we''re begging you!"


    Felix gave a slow, knowing smile. His voice was smooth but carried weight. Anything, huh? You''re really willing to pay any price!"


    That flicker of hope returned-they thought he was giving them an out.


    But then he hit them with it


    "Even bankruptcy?"


    The entire banquet hall went still.


    It was like time stopped. The hint of a smile on their faces froze solid.


    They could rece a wife. But if theirpanies went under, all their years of


    blood, sweat, and ambition would be gone. And climbing back to the top? Nearly impossible.


    Their eyes showed it all-greed, fear, hesitation. But the choice was clear. They stood back.


    And watched in silence as Felix gave the nod to the bodyguards.


    The guards grabbed the four women by the arms and dragged them aside, mming their hands down t on the table.


    +


    11:41AM


    Chapter 149 A Price Paid in Blood.


    +8 Pearis


    Felix moved smoothly as ever, picking up a fruit knife from the table. The de caught the light and shimmered coldly, reflecting off his sharp, emotionless face.


    He held the knife out toward one of the husbands.


    The man froze in ce, staring at it in horror, "M-Mr. Brooker, what are you doing?"


    Felix gave a faint, cold smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "You couldn''t control your wife. That''s why she had the nerve to attack someone in public. So now I''m giving you a chance to correct that."


    The man''s hand trembled as he took the knife.


    His eyes flicked between Felix''s icy stare and his wife-who was breaking downpletely, sobbing so hard she could barely breathe. He felt like something was crawling under his skin, chewing him alive from the inside our


    He opened his mouth to speak, but his throat locked up tight, like a giant invisible hand was squeezing it shut.


    His wife cried out, "Don''t do it! Don''t listen to him!"


    He looked at her-saw the fear, the pain-and for a second, his face twisted with helplessness.


    He tried to put the knife down, but the moment Felix''s cold gaze met him again, he flinched like he''d touched a live wire.


    "Mr. Brooker, please," he whispered, voice shaking "Can we just... do something else? I can''t do this. I really can''t


    Felix stood like a mountain-cold, silent, andpletely unshakable.


    Lauren stood quietly to the side, watching it all without the slightest trace of pity. They had mocked her, hit her, dragged her down without a second thought


    Did they ever think the tables would turn like this?


    Watching them squirm in fear now felt incredibly satisfying


    Send Gifts


    270

 Chapter Ch 150

    Chapter 150 An Eye for an Eye


    Lauren turned toward Felix.


    The light hit him just right, tracing the sharp lines of his tall, powerful frame.


    Seeing him defend her like that made him feel invincible.


    Her eyes began to sting, and a knot of emotion rose in her chest-part gratitude, part dependence, and a deep, unfamiliar sense of safety she never knew she needed.


    The entire banquet hall was locked in eerie silence. Everyone held their breath, too afraid to even shift in their seats, terrified that any sound might draw Felix''s attention.


    e room.


    Only the man''s heavy breathing and his wife''s heart-wrenching sobs echoed through the tense


    "I''m going to count to three, Felix said, his voice slicing through the air like a de. If you don''t do it by then, your chance is gone."


    Three... The word hit like a gunshot-cold, brutal, final.


    The man''s whole body jerked. His face began to twitch, every muscle clenching with panic.


    Two


    He bit down hard, jaw locked tight. His face twisted with pain, fear, and something close to madness. His eyes were red and wild-like a trapped animal.


    "One..


    He snapped


    With one brutal motion, he raised the knife and brought it down-severing his wife''s thumb.


    Her scream was so raw, so shrill, it pierced the room like a siren.


    She convulsed, then went limp, dropping straight to the ground, knocked out cold from the pain.


    The guards didn''t hesitate. One grabbed a bucket of ice water and dumped it right over her face.


    The freezing water shocked her awake. She gasped and looked down-aw her hand, the blood, the missing finger-and wailed again, her scream echoing off the walls.


    ��


    The man dropped the bloodied knife with a loud ng.


    He was shaking all over. His knees buckled, and he copsed, sobbing uncontrobly as tears streamed down his face.


    The crowd looked like they''d seen a horror moviee to life. Faces turned ghost-white,


    Some


    covered their mouths, afraid to even breathe.


    Some of the men couldn''t bear the sight and looked


    away.


    Friends of the couple-people who''d onceughed and dined with them-quietly stepped back, doing anything they could to avoid getting dragged into the chaos.


    The other three couples were so terrified it was obvious they were on the verge ofpletely losing it.


    Felix stared at the man still kneeling in front of him. His expression was t, his eyes like ice. "Next."


    The other husbands stumbled backward, barely able to stand. Their faces were pale as paper, their legs like jelly.


    Their wives copsed into pleading.


    When Felix didn''t budge, they turned to Lauren, desperation all over their tear- streaked faces.


    11:42 AM


    Chapter 150 An Eye for an Eye


    "Ms. Bet, we were wrong. Please forgive us."


    "We''ll do anything-just don''t let this happen to us."


    "Please. We''re begging you."


    Lauren stared at their panic-stricken faces and felt nothing. No pity. No forgiveness.


    The only reason I can stand here and face them now is because Mr. Brooker stood up for me. If he hadn''t everything I went through-the beatings, the shame- would''ve stayed buried in the dark forever.


    And the next time I ran into these women? They''d do it all over again. Laugh, p me around, treat me like dirt.


    So why should I be the one to forgive? Why should their begging turn me into some kind of saint?


    She slowly bent down and picked up the bloodied knife from the floor. Drops of red slid down the de and hit the ground. sttering into small, vivid bursts.


    She handed the knife to one of the men, her smile faint but cold. "What they did to me shouldn''t be swept under the rug. right sir!"


    The man stared back at her in pure fear. She looked delicate, like she''d break if you breathed on her too hard-but in her eyes was something hard.


    Unshakable.


    Dangerous.


    It was clear she wasn''t walking away from this quietly.


    When he didn''t take the knife fast enough, Lauren''s expression darkened. Her smile was all ice. I''m done ying nice."


    Her voice was cold enough to make him flinch. His body jolted like a shock ran through him.


    With shaking hands, the man picked up the knife. He clenched his jaw, forced himself forward-and like the one before him, brought it down and cut off his wife''s thumb.


    What followed was wave after wave of screaming


    Each of the four women lost their right thumb. Their clothes were ripped away, leaving them in nothing but their undergarments.


    They werepletely exposed under the harsh lights and the stares of everyone around. The shame and agony in their cries echoed through the room like sirens.


    The bodyguards grabbed them by the arms and dragged them out of the hall, still sobbing and screaming.


    By 6 p.m. the streets were packed with traffic and pedestrians.


    The four women were tossed right outside the hotel''s entrance-and the chaos hit instantly.


    Crowds gathered in a sh, people staring in disbelief. Some whispered, some took photos. Shock, curiosity, and a flicker of sympathy filled their eyes.


    Send Gifts


    270

 Chapter Ch 151

    Chapter 151 Kneeling, Screaming, Begging-Casey Loses It


    The wealthy socialites who''d tormented Lauren were utterly humiliated. Their hands were wrecked beyond repair, and no powerful family would ever ept someone like that as theirdy of the house. Their lives were basically over...


    A tense, heavy silence pressed down on the banquet hall like a thick fog


    Willow and Keh had seen just how ruthless Felix really was. Fear gripped them so tightly they didn''t even dare to exhale, doing everything they could to make themselves invisible, like moving an inch would get them punished next.


    Felix slowly turned to Casey, his tone cold and merciless. "You''re up."


    Casey''s legs gave out and she copsed straight to her knees at Felix''s feet. Her knees mmed against the floor with a deep thud that echoed like a blow to everyone''s heart.


    "Mr. Brooker, please, I''m begging you. I was wrong... I swear!" Her voice had twisted into a sobbing mess, every word scratched out from her throat like it was tearing her apart from the inside.


    It was all fear and desperation.


    Tears spilled down her face without control, carving through the expensive makeup she''d so carefully applied, leaving it smeared and ruined.


    Gone was any trace of the pride or swagger she usually carried. She looked like a hunted animal, backed into a corner and trembling with panic,


    She kept mming her head into the cold floor again and again. The dull bang of her forehead hitting the ground filled the


    room.


    It didn''t take long before her skin started to swell and turn red. Tiny red veins burst beneath the surface, and soon blood welled up, gathering into dark drops that slid down her cheeks.


    Everyone watching was frozen, stunned silent by the sight


    Some couldn''t take it and turned away, unable to keep watching. Others stood there, mouths slightly open,pletely shocked


    After seeing how harshly Felix had just punished Willow and those four socialites, everyone had a clear picture now-he wasn''t someone to show mercy.


    And since Casey had been the one leading the attack on Lauren, no one doubted it-whatever wasing for her next would


    be even worse.


    Felix stood there like a statue made of ice, not a flicker of emotion on his face. His gaze was cutting and cold. fixed on Casey as she knelt in front of him. There wasn''t the slightest trace of sympathy in his expression


    He tilted his chin slightly, his voice quiet but firm as steel when he addressed Josh nearby. Take her to the private room."


    Josh nodded without hesitation and motioned for a fewrge bodyguards to follow.


    With arms like steel mps, they grabbed Casey by the arms and dragged her away from Felix''s feet without a shred of gentleness.


    "No, please! Let me go!" Casey shrieked, thrashing wildly. Her legs kicked out in every direction and her nails scraped against the floor, leaving behind sharp, grating sounds,


    Her screams tore through the suffocating stillness of the banquet hall


    She''d been married into the Brooker family for over 20 years-she knew exactly what kind of man Felix was.


    If he was doing something out in the open, that meant he didn''t care who saw it. But when he did something in private... that was when he got truly vicious. And yet, he never left a trace.


    Just like earlier. He wanted those four wealthy women punished, but made their husbands do it instead. Even if the cops showed up, it would just be chalked up to a domestic fight between spouses.


    Chapter 151 Kneeling, Screaming. Begging-Casey Loses it


    Felix was cold. Merciless. Smart enough to get his hands dirty without ever leaving blood behind.


    He wasn''t just ruthless-he was terrifying


    Finished


    "Please. I''m begging you, let me go!" Casey screamed, her voice ragged with panic and despair. As they dragged her across the floor, her cries were so chilling they made people''s skin crawl


    Kyle saw what was happening and his face turned pale.


    He rushed forward. "Felix, no matter what she''s done, Casey is still your stepmother. You can''t do this to her."


    Felix turned his head slowly. His eyes were like knives as they locked onto Kyle.


    "If you care about her that much, why don''t you take her ce?"


    His voice felt like it carried the dead of winter, sharp and freezing. Despite the warmth inside the banquet hall, the air turned cold, sending shivers through everyone


    Kyle was so stunned he couldn''t speak. His face flushed deep red-from the base of his neck to the top of his head-like a rooster puffed up for a fight.


    To be called out like that by his own son, and in front of all these people, made him feelpletely disgraced. The fury inside him exploded.


    "Felix. I don''t care what you say. I won''t let youy a finger on her. He stepped forward with force, throwing his arms out and standing tall like a human shield in front of Casey.


    A spark of hope flickered in Casey''s eyes. She lunged at Kyle, gripping his arm with everything she had, like he was herst lifeline.


    "Kyle, save me!" she sobbed, helpless and terrified


    Send Gifts


    270


    You''ve got your reading rewards, tap the on the right top of the page to collect


    them.


    Mini-survey:


    Is this book as grammatically readable as you expected?

 Chapter Ch 152

    Chapter 152 Casey and Kyle Dragged Into Hell


    Felix''s face turned even more frosty. He didn''t hesitate for a second before giving the next order. "Wow. Such touching loyalty. Take him too."


    The bodyguards responded instantly. Two of them stepped up and grabbed Kyle by the arms.


    Kyle fought back hard, twisting and jerking, trying to shake them off. He kept yelling, ��Felix, I''m your father! You can''t treat


    me like this!"


    Then he turned to Kate, desperate. "Mom! Are you really gonna stand by and let Felix act like this toward his own father?"


    Kate had been watching quietly, detached-but now, a trace of inner conflict showed in her eyes.


    Felix was her grandson, sure. But Kyle was still her son.


    Telix.."


    The word had barely left her mouth when Felix cut in. His tone was respectful, but there was steel underneath "Grandma, I "know exactly what I''m doing."


    Kate let out a helpless sigh and slowly closed her eyes. She didn''t say another word.


    She understood all too well-Felix had lived through too much trauma as a kid. He didn''t have a shred of affection for his father.


    When he was five, his biological mother was literally driven to death by Casey, the woman who''d wrecked their family and taken her ce.


    After that, the cheerful little boy with the big smile disappeared. What was left was


    a deeply withdrawn child, always shadowed by something dark.


    She still remembered the day Casey married into the Brooker family. Felix had gonepletely off the rails. He grabbed a knife and charged into their wedding room, nearly killing both Casey and Kyle.


    And what he said that day left everyone in shock. "Even if I kill you, thew won''t punish me."


    He was five. A kid who should''ve been innocent, running around without a care in the world. But instead, he was eaten up by hatred.


    From then on, he tried over and over to kill Casey and Kyle. He never managed it-he was just too young, too weak-but it wasn''t fromck of trying.


    Most families deal with the stereotype of a wicked stepmother tormenting the stepson.


    But in the Brooker household, it was the other way around. Casey was terrified of Felix-genuinely, to her core. Every time she saw him, she''d freeze like a mouse cornered by a cat


    And with good reason. Felix wasn''t bluffing. He would''ve killed her, fully aware that being a minor meant thew wouldn''t do a thing to him.


    She had finally wed her way into a rich family and hadn''t even gotten to enjoy the lifestyle before fear of death became her new normal. If she had died back then, it would''ve been meaningless-Felix was just a kid, and he''d walk free.


    As the years passed, Felix learned to mask everything. He buried his rage and hate deep down. For him tosh out like this in public again-especially at Kyle and Casey-this hadn''t happened in years.


    Inside the banquet hall, everyone was frozen in shock by the sudden chaos. No one knew what to do.


    Willow and Keh looked like they were about to copsepletely terrified.


    Kyle and Casey kept fighting, but against the bodyguards'' sheer strength, their struggles were useless.


    The door to the private room had barely clicked shut when a woman''s scream erupted from inside. It was the kind of scream. that sounded like her throat was being torn apart-sharp, painful, and cutting through the air like a knife.


    Chapter 152 Casey and Kyle Dragged Into Hell


    Then came a man''s panicked, broken yelling.


    Outside, everyone stoodpletely still. No one even dared to breathe. Finished


    The banquet hall was dead silent. The only sounds were the haunting screams and shouts echoing from the private room, bouncing off the walls and squeezing the air tighter with each passing second. People could feel their own hearts racing just listening to it.


    No one knew what was going on behind that door-but Casey''s screaming alone was enough to make their skin crawl. Just hearing it made them break out in cold sweat


    Every second crawled by,


    No one could tell how long it had been. But eventually, the screaming faded.


    And then-nothing. Just total, chilling silence.


    The door to the private room creaked open with a long screech.


    JEveryone watched in frozen silence as Casey was dragged out, limp and lifeless like a dead animal.


    The moment people saw her, a wave of horror rippled through the room-every person gasped, and the fear in the air hit its highest point.


    Her arms and legs were twisted in disturbing directions, clearly broken in multiple ces. Swollen skin bulged around the fractures like it was about to split open.


    Her once-morous face was unrecognizable, torn up with deep, crisscrossing cuts. Not a single patch of smooth skin remained. Blood mixed with torn flesh streamed slowly down her cheeks-it was gruesome.


    Her mouth was a bloody mess. Every tooth had been knocked out, leaving behind raw, shredded gums. Just opening her mouth released a wave of thick metallic blood scent into the room


    They threw her to the ground without care. She curled up in a tight ball,pletely motionless. The only thing showing she was still alive was the faint rise and fall of her chest. And even that looked like it might stop any second


    Then came Kyle-he was a wreck. Limp like a sack of wet cement, dragged between two bodyguards. He didn''t have any blood or bruises, but his expression was nk, eyes empty. He looked like the lights were on but no one was home. Like whatever had happened in that room had ripped his soul right out of him.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 153

    Chapter 153 Karma Comes for Willow and Keh


    Finished


    Kyle''s lips kept trembling, but no sound came out. He lookedpletely broken, like whatever he''d been through had shattered him inside. His mind was gone, wrecked beyond recognition.


    Felix walked toward them slowly, calm and collected, his steps graceful.


    He nced down at Casey and Kyle lying on the floor and spoke in a light, almost breezy tone. "Looks like there was a fight between husband and wife. Madam Casey tried to hurt herself to punish Mr. Kyle. Good thing my people stepped in when they did. Who knows how bad it could''ve gotten."


    His voice was casual, like he was making polite small talk. There was even a faint smile on his face-but it was cold. Completely empty. The kind of smile that sent a chill down your spine.


    Everyone in the banquet hall stared at Felix in stunned silence


    They knew exactly what had happened. But none of them had actually seen it. And without proof, no one could say a word.


    People had always said Felix was dangerous-but now that they''d seen it for themselves, they realized those stories didn''t even scratch the surface.


    In the back of every mind, one thought took hold loud and clear-never mess with this man


    Felix raised his head just slightly. His icy gaze swept across the banquet hall like a de, sharp enough to cut


    In a heartbeat, everyone dropped their heads, silent and afraid. No one dared to meet his eyes-like just locking eyes with him might get them caught up in something they''d never escape.


    Right then and there, the message was loud and clear-Felix, the man who ruled the Brooker family from the top, was not someone you crossed. Ever.


    His face stayed calm, unreadable. He gave a small wave of his hand and spoke with a quiet authority that left no room for argument. "Take them back to Balewood.


    The bodyguards moved at once. Without ceremony, they hauled Casey and Kyle away like they were dragging dead weight.


    Casey''s limp body slid along the floor, leaving behind a trad of blood that made everyone''s stomach turn.


    Kyle''s eyes were vacant. He didn''t fight, didn''t react. He was like a shell of a person. The two of them vanished slowly out of sight


    Silence fell over the banquet hall like a heavy curtain.


    And then, like their heads were pulled by strings, every guest turned to look at Willow and Keh-still kneeling, still pinned to the floor by guards.


    Willow might''ve gotten off the easiest-her punishment was just having her head shaved-but right now, the fear inside her was crashing down like waves in a storm, one after the other, threatening topletely swallow her.


    Her heart was pounding like it was about to explode, and every breath she took came with a shaky tremor.


    She couldn''t stop thinking about it-Felix had turned her bald just because she messed up Lauren''s hair.


    But she''d done worse than that to Lauren. Much worse. Things way more spiteful and cruel


    If Felix ever found out


    She couldn''t even imagine what kind of horrific punishment she''d face.


    The thought alone made her body start trembling, her teeth chattering without control.


    And then came the part that made her stomach drop-Kate, the guest of honor at today''s banquet, turned out to be the same elderly woman who had helped Lauren at the hospital that day.


    That realization felt like someone had stabbed her right in the heart. Whatever hope she had left evaporated, reced by


    Chapter 153 Karma Comes for Willow and Keh


    She didn''t dare look up at Felix. She was terrified she''d meet his eyes and see the ending.


    Finished


    Chopped fingers... stripped down shattered limbs, broken teeth... Scene after scene yed out in her head like a nightmare reel. Every one of them made her blood run cold.


    All she could do now was pray like crazy that she wouldn''t be next.


    Keh looked just as pale.


    Ever since his dad handed over thepany, he''d thought he was a powerhouse-cutthroat and calcted. He knew how to spot a weakness and press hard. For someone his age, he was already a big name in Hoverdale''s business scene, and people respected him for it.


    Butpared to Felix! He now saw the truth. I''m just a kid ying pretend


    Felix wasn''t just ruthless-he was terrifying. One who could destroy someonepletely and still walk away spotless, without leaving a single shred of evidence behind.


    Keh''s shirt was drenched in sweat, sticking to his skin like stic wrap and outlining every bit of his nervous breakdown.


    Felix walked forward slowly. Each step of his dress shoes echoed with a sharp click that rang through the room. Every tapnded like a blow to the chest, making the tension worse with every second.


    He stopped right in front of Willow and Keh, towering above them like a judge staring down at two worthless bugs.


    The entire banquet hall was so quiet you could hear the sound of every racing heartbeat. Nobody moved. Nobody breathed. Everyone just waited-frozen-while Felix decided their fate.


    Felix had that icy smile still tugging at his lips as he smoothly pulled out his phone and made a call-every move polished and deliberate.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 154

    Chapter 154 Felix Calls the Cops on Them


    Felix''s voice was calm and deep.


    "Hi, this is the police department, right? I need to report a robbery. Ms. Willow from Bet Corporation stole an embroidered piece from me valued at 2.8 million dors."


    The second those words left his mouth, the entire room exploded with whispers.


    Robbery was no small charge. It was a serious felony. Thew said a minimum of 3 years and up to 10 years in prison. And with the stolen item worth 2.8 million? She was looking at serious time-maybe more.


    People turned their heads, eyes locking onto Willow, their expressions a mix of shock and uneasy sympathy.


    Willow felt like she''d been hit by a bolt of lightning. Her face went sheet white.


    She couldn''t stop the images flooding her mind��Lauren, humiliated and suffering in prison.


    the


    I end up behind bars... with the Brooker family''s influence and Felix''s vengeful nature, it''d be nothing for him to have me quietly killed in


    there


    "No, no, please!" Willow fought like crazy, but the bodyguards had no trouble forcing her back down.


    She cried out, her voice hoarse and breaking, eyes wide with pure panic. "Mr. Brooker, I didn''t mean to! I swear I''ll pay you back! Call my parents-they''ll send the money right now! Please don''t send me to prison!"


    Tears poured down her pale face,pletely out of control


    Felix acted like he didn''t even hear her. Instead, he turned toward Lauren. And just like that, his entire demeanor shifted-his. cold expression softened as if the man who''d just been handing down punishment had never existed..


    "Does this feel right to you?" he asked, voice low and gentle.


    Lauren stood frozen, staring at him


    And then it hit her-Felix wasn''t doing this for revenge. He was doing it for her. To give her justice. He was giving Willow the exact punishment she once made Lauren suffer through.


    All those painful memories-being tormented by Willow, thrown in jail for something she didn''t do-they began to fade away, softened by the shield Felix had be for her.


    Lauren''s eyes instantly filled with tears. They shimmered, on the verge of falling.


    She wanted to say so much, to thank him, to let him know what it meant-but her throat locked up like it was full of cotton. Nothing came out


    So everything she felt-all the gratitude, all the emotion-was poured into one quiet, trembling word.


    "Yeah"


    Keh was ring at Lauren, his eyes stretched wide like they were about to burst out of his skull.


    His look was pure usation-Flow could you do this to Willow?


    He tried to say something, but with a sock shoved in his mouth, all that came out were muffled noises.


    "Mm-mm... mm!"


    Then he started to fight back, iling with everything he had.


    The two bodyguards had to brace themselves-he was fighting so hard they were almost losing their grip.


    Josh noticed themotion and narrowed his eyes, irritation flickering across his face.


    He had no patience for tantrums. Without missing a beat, he stepped forward and mmed his foot into Keh''s gut


    Chapter 154 Felix Calls the Cops on Them


    It hit hard.


    Finished


    Keh let out a low grunt of pain, his body curling in on itself like a shrimp out of water. He started shaking, his face contorted in agony, and sweat poured off him like he''d just stepped into a storm.


    Felix didn''t say a word at first. He just stared at Keh with a cold, unreadable expression. Then, slowly, he lifted his foot and used the tip of his shoe to raise Keh''s chin-forcing him to look him in the eye.


    His voice came out like a de. "You''re part of what Willow did. You''re going to prison too."


    Keh''s eyes went wide in pure panic. His pupils tightened like a camera lens snapping shut.


    Lauren stood nearby, watching everything.


    Seeing that look of fear on Keh''s face only made her hate him more.


    So now he''s scared. Now he realizes how bad prison can be


    But back when she was thrown behind bars for something she didn''t do-five whole years of her life gone-he hadn''t lifted a finger to help. He''d known the truth. He''d heard ine try to tell him what really happened. And he still chose to ignore it He buried his head in the sand and pretended it wasn''t happening. Eventually, he actually convinced himself that she was guilty and that Willow was innocent


    If he was that desperate to protect Willows, then fine. Let them sit in a cell together. Let him get a real taste of what he let happen to her.


    Soon enough, the police showed up.


    Felix spoke quietly to the lead officer for a moment, then gestured toward Willow


    and Keh, who were both crumpled on the floor.


    The cops moved in right away and pped cuffs on them.


    "No, I''m not going to prison, I''m not!" Willow screamed, kicking and iling, but none of it made a difference.


    She was hauled up by the officers, her sobs and screams echoing through the silent banquet hall.


    Watching it all, a memory hit Lauren like a punch to the chest. Five years ago- same kind of night, same kind of crowd- she''d been the one dragged away in handcuffs.


    Back then, she kept trying to exin. "It wasn''t me. Willow pushed-"


    But before she could even finish, Alice had pped her across the face.


    "You rotten thing. You do something that vile and still try to pin it on Willow? Your dad and I saw it with our own eyes. It was you


    And behind Alice, there was Willow, standing there with that smug little smirk-like she was saying, So what if you''re the real daughter? You''re still the one taking the fall for me.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 155

    Chapter 155 It Was Your Fault


    Back then. Willow was full of herself, basking in the spotlight. Looking at her now-hald, tear-streaked, her face a smudged. mess-it was like seeing apletely different person


    Five years ago, she was the center of attention at her graduation party, the little princess the Bet family treated like royalty


    Now? Karma hade full circle. Even Willow couldn''t escape the cuffs.


    As the cops dragged Keh past Lauren, they yanked the sock out of his mouth.


    He turned to her, looking totally let down. "Lauren, what happened to you? I don''t even recognize you anymore. I''m so disappointed. Don''t expect me to forgive you easily."


    Lauren looked up at him, her expression calm, eyes like ssy ice-quiet but cutting


    All she saw was a man bloated with self-importance


    Where did he get the idea I need his forgiveness!


    Trying to use something meaningless to threaten her-God, he''s so dumb it''s almost sad


    ��Keh�� she said, voice cool and brittle, like ss soaked in ice, "has anyone ever told you you''re like a dying peony?"


    She ran her finger lightly across a red wine stain bleeding into the gold-trimmed tablecloth.


    "Still trying to look elegant, but the center''s already rotted through."


    She had spent five years crawling through the dark, her body broken but her spirit hardened into steel.


    And Keh Time had dulled his senses and left him lost in his own foolishness.


    Lauren turned her head sharply, refusing to give him another nce. The way she did it-so dismissive-it was like she was shooing away a fly she couldn''t stand.


    Keh''s throat bobbed as if he was about to say something, but nothing came out


    Thatst look he gave her burned into his memory. In her eyes, he caught the reflection of Felix-every line of his suit precise and crisp, the fabric resting perfectly against Lauren''s slim shoulder


    Felix stood there, tall andposed, his presence sharp and intimidating. Lauren might''ve looked soft on the outside, but even then, her beauty stood out. The two of them together-him strong and cold, her elegant and quietly fierce-looked like they were made to stand side by side.


    And all Keh could feel was jealousy-deep, ugly jealousy, crawling through his chest like a snake chewing him up from


    the inside.


    Thad met Lauren first. So why the heck was Feliz the one beside her wou


    But it didn''t matter. No amount of regret would change anything now. All he could do was let the cops drag him away.


    After a long heavy silence, the energy in the banquet hall started to slowly


    retur


    The men nced at Felix with cautious respect-the kind of unease only a man with real power could inspire.


    The women''s eyes were fixed on Lauren, full of envy. She is so lucky to be defended like that teith no hesitation.


    One by one, the guests approached, offering their carefully chosen birthday gifts to Kate.


    Every gift was luxurious, priceless even. Each one a symbol of ttery, an effort to win favor.


    Kate at calmly in the seat of honor, wearing a kind smile. She epted each gift graciously, thanking everyone for their kindness.


    Chapter 155 It Was Your Fault


    She took a breath, then stepped forward. Her feet felt like they were made of lead.


    Finished


    Head bowed her voice came out low, weighted with guilt and regret. ��Madam Kate, I''m truly sorry. This is all my fault. 1 didn''t protect the Queen of Blooms embroidery that Mr. Brooker had picked out just for you"


    In the month she''d spent with the Brooker family, Kate had cared for her in every way possible. Every little gesture felt like a warm coal in the dead of winter, slowly thawing the ice around Lauren''s heart.


    She was weak and sickly, so Kate made sure to cook different nourishing meals every day. In just a few weeks, Lauren''s face had started to regain its color,


    When her legs hurt too much to move, Kate didn''t hesitate-she brought in a massage therapist to help ease the pain every single day.


    Lauren knew she was far from perfect. Her past was messy, her body fragile. But Kate never judged her.


    She was gaunt, and Kate still called her pretty. She had once picked up a knife in anger against her parents, and Kate still described her as warm and kind. She saw herself as someone broken, dying, and worlds apart from someone like Felix-bur Kate always insisted that he was the lucky one to have found her.


    Lauren could see clearly that Kate was trying to set them up. But how could she let herself believe it was even possible!


    Felix was like a star-bright, untouchable, too far above. A man like that should be with someone stunning, powerful, someone who came from a family like his


    Not someone like her-damaged, exhausted, and running out of time.


    The thought made her eyes sting. Tears welled up without falling


    Kate noticed right away and gently reached out to grab Lauren''s hand, giving it a reassuring pat


    "You did nothing wrong, sweetheart. They''re the ones who should be ashamed. The gift getting damaged doesn''t matter to


    1. me. What matters is that I know how much heart you put into it. That''s what makes me happy"


    The more kind and forgiving Kate was, the more Lauren felt the emotion swell in her chest. Her nose started to sting, and she was barely holding back the tears.


    Then Felix''s voice rang out-sharp and sudden. "No, it was your fault"


    Kate''s head snapped toward him, her eyes wide with disbelief. She couldn''t help but grumble to herself, Seriously? What''s wrong with this bratt Can''t he read the room? Can''t he see Laurie''s already depening in guilt?


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 156

    Chapter 156 Stitches in Time.


    She red fiercely at Felix, her eyes seemingly shouting. "If you can''t speak well, don''t open your mouth and save yourself the embarrassment."


    Yet Felix appeared oblivious, his expression calm, his tone indifferent as he continued, ��I''m punishing you to redo the embroidery; if you don''t finish, you won''t leave the Brooker''s Vi"


    Lauren was stunned, looking up at Felix with eyes misty with tears, bright yet pitiful. Such a gaze slightly heated Felix; he loosened his dark-patterned tie, his Adam''s apple rolling under the ck silk in a dangerously alluring curve.


    Kate caught on, her heart bursting with glee. "That little rascal finally got smart, knowing how to keep Laurie here with this trick," she thought, not wasting her efforts.


    Though the reasoning was far-fetched, Felix was never one to reason.


    He addressed Lauren, "How does that sound, Ms. Bet?"


    This ''punishment'' was hardly a punishment for Lauren. At the Brooker''s Vi, she was well-fed, well-attended, with arge, well-lit bedroom and her own embroidery room to herself.


    She was never disturbed while working, and the entire household respected her. It was the life she had always dreamed of.


    "Okay," she responded softly, her voice slightly husky, with a hint of barely noticeable delight.


    Felix''s lips curved slightly, a subtle eyebrow raise revealing his inner glee. "The girl is as gullible as ever"


    He squinted at Lauren, his gaze devouring her as if to consume her entirely, while Kate watched, inwardly clicking her


    tongue.


    No one knew better than she the kind of man her grandson was. In front of Felix, the sly old fox, Lauren was as innocent as amb-likely to bepletely taken advantage of, yet still thinking of Felix as a kind-hearted man.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Felix was whisked away by a group of suit- d men to discuss some arcane business


    matters.


    Kate looked at Lauren with a fondness, "Laurie, you must be hungry after the long day. Go have something to eat, talk to whoever you like, ignore those you don''t. Just follow your heart."


    "And, no alcohol," she added with a tone like she was reminding her most cherished granddaughter, warm and full of


    affection.


    Lauren nodded obediently, grabbed a juice, and slowly walked to the balcony.


    The night had already fallen; the dark sky was like a vast sheet of ck silk, heavily draped overhead, sparsely dotted with


    dim stars.


    The night breeze, carrying a hint of coolness, lightly brushed her hair. She stood there quietly, as if merging with the tranquil night, her weariness and worries gradually dissipating.


    Still, her head buzzed persistently, like a hive of activity inside.


    It was a constant ringing in her ears, ever since she had been brutally beaten by Casey and his cohorts, causing her hearing to deteriorate.


    After finishing her juice, she pulled up a chair and sat down, her arms weakly resting on the balcony railing, her head leaning


    on her arms.


    A wave of fatigue swept over her, and she slowly closed her eyes, soon slipping into a light sleep


    After some time, Felix finished his socializing and nced back unintentionally, spotting the curled-up figure on the balcony.


    The dim light cast on her, outlining her slender silhouette. Felix''s gaze softened immediately, and he walked towards her uncontrobly.


    Chapter 156 Stitches in Time


    Finished


    Her cheeks were slightly reddened from lying down for so long, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, as if even in her sleep she was not at peace.


    Felix took off his jacket and draped it over Lauren. Then, he gently leaned down, lifted her horizontally, his actions tender as if afraid to wake her.


    Lauren stirred lightly in her sleep, as if feeling the warmth, and snuggled closer into his arms.


    Watching her like this, Felix''s lips involuntarily lifted into a smile.


    Josh, seeing this, sported a gossipden grin. "Mr. Brooker, you seem to be caring more and more for Ms. Bet. Do you like her?"


    Felix paused, looking at Josh''s grinning face, "Your bonus this month, gone."


    Josh''s smile vanished instantly, his face turning sour, "Why?"


    "Because, you talk too much."


    JJosh couldn''t believe it. Mr. Brooker had to be so authoritarian,


    Quickly catching up to Felix, Josh rubbed his hands together, looking ingratiating. "Uh, Mr. Brooker, could you maybe reimburse me for my socks?"


    Felix, recalling Keh''s embarrassing moment with the smelly socks, a hint of amusement appeared in his stern eyes, feeling particrly pleased.

 Chapter Ch 157

    Chapter 157 Punches, Pouts, and Propriety


    Felix said, "It''s done."


    Josh''s mood brightened again. "Mr. Brooker, in my eyes, you''re the most handsome man in the world."


    "Keep it down, or you''re going back to the office for overtime."


    Josh quickly covered his mouth, scurrying after Felix


    The night was deep, ink-like darkness thickly sttered across the sky. Neon lights flowed over the ck Rolls Royce, and as Felix approached, the driver crisply opened the door, bowing slightly with deep respect, waiting for Felix to get in.


    Felix, holding Lauren, his crystal cufflinks shimmering in the night, Lauren cuddled in his arms like a weary e


    Suddenly, a dark figure tore through the champagne-colored light. The man''s fist, carrying a chilling wind, stopped just inches from Felix''s nose, intercepted by Josh,


    The sound of bones misaligning made the man groan in pain, Josh holding him down, immobile.


    "Felix!" the man struggled and roared, "We, the Bets, have no quarrel with you. Why did you have someone break my parents legs and send my sister to jail? What are you up to?"


    Felix narrowed his eyes, finally recognizing the disheveled man as Elliot


    Elliot, his suit as crumpled as dried salted vegetables, his hair a mess above his forehead, his face rugged with stubble, looked particrly worn and haggard. Dark circles under his eyes looked as though he''d been punched, his eyes bloodshot


    Lauren was startled by the sudden noise; she stirred in Felix''s arms, her long eyshes trembling, slowly opening her eyes. still blurry and confused from sleep.


    When she saw the tense scene before her and realized she was in Felix''s tight embrace, a blush swept over her cheeks, and she said, somewhat embarrassed, "Mr. Brooker, put me down, please


    Felix''s arms suddenly emptied. He frowned slightly, displeasure shing in his deep eyes as he looked coldly at Elliot, the disturber, his gaze icing over.


    Elliot, seeing Lauren, first shed a look of surprise, which quickly vanished, reced by anger.


    He remembered drowning his sorrows in alcohol daily after Lauren''s disappearance, ending up in the hospital with a perforated stomach from excessive drinking


    After being discharged, he was wandering aimlessly, tormented by the memory of Lauren''s awards and eptance letters from prestigious universities cluttering the storage room. He hated himself for ruining Lauren''s life.


    Over the past month, he tortured himself, using nearly masochistic means to atone, but he never imagined Lauren had already climbed up high with Felix.


    Compared to a month ago, Lauren looked significantly healthier, her cheeks fuller and rosy, dressed in a high-end gown intimately held by Felix-a sight that pained his eyes.


    During her disappearance, she must have been quitefortable, he thought bitterly, while he was left in the dark, worrying like a fool


    "Lauren!" His voice was hoarse with emotion, raspy and harsh as sandpaper on rough wood.


    "Your parents legs were broken by the Brooker family, and they''re still in the hospital, and here you are with him. Do you even consider us family anymore?"


    Lauren looked at Elliot quietly, her gaze as calm as a deepke, unrippled. "Family? Did I ever really have one?"


    Her voice was soft, yet it dropped like a bomb, echoing through the silent night with a piercing force.


    11:43 AM


    Chapter 157 Punches, Pouts, and Propriety.


    managing to say, "Laurie, family ties can''t be cut easily. Any grievances you have can be resolved at home."


    Finished


    Lauren remained unmoved, her voice as cold as ice in the night, chilling to the bone, "Going back to the Bets means. nothing but bearings. When have you ever seen my struggles, or thought about resolving issues peacefully?"


    Her eyes revealed deep disgust, as if looking at something revolting


    The Bets are always full of righteousness, judging me from their moral high ground, yet never reflecting on their own faults. I''ve been deceived by you, not once or twice, but for three years. I kept trusting you, giving you chances, only to end up in jail."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 158

    Chapter 158 At What Cost?


    Finished


    Lauren spoke quietly, recounting the painful memories of her past-memories that no longer left a trace on her face, as if her heart had beenpletely frozen by the pain. "I''ve paid a price so steep, like breaking legs and digging out kidneys, it should be enough to repay the kindness of being born to your parents."


    Elliot knew that everything Lauren said was true, but she was, after all, their biological child. Pointing at Felix, he eximed, "Can you really be so heartless? Ignoring even our parents'' wellbeing to be with this murderer?"


    Lauren fell silent. Mr. Brooker is so kind, so outstanding any woman would find it hard not to be moved.


    Bur


    she knew, with all her scars, she didn''t deserve someone like him.


    Her silence seemed like an admission to Elliot.


    Suddenly losing control, he shouted at Lauren, "You''re an adult; how can you not even distinguish right from wrong? Do you know how much it hurts to have your legs broken?"


    Lauren''s response was augh, sarcastic and sharp like a knife, piercing directly into Elliot''s eyes.


    His pupils contracted sharply as his gaze fell on Lauren''s broken legs.


    In that moment, he seemed to lose all his strength, his figure drooping, looking even more wan and pained


    No one knew the pain of having legs forcibly broken better than Lauren-she had experienced it firsthand...


    Lauren''s voice was firm, "I believe that your parents'' injuries have nothing to do with Mr. Brooker."


    She looked at Felix


    Felix, with a hint of a smile in his eyes, indulged her, "It has nothing to do with me."


    Josh quickly added, "I can vouch for that; Mr. Brooker hasn''t even seen the Bets today"


    What Felix and Josh said was indeed the truth.


    Lauren had no doubts about this, as she had seen David and Alice at the hotel earlier that day.


    They had been full of life then.


    What happened after that, perhaps only the driver knew.


    She, Felix, and Josh all looked at the driver. True to Felix''s people, under the intense scrutiny of three pairs of eyes, the driver remained calm and undisturbed, stating. "The Bets fell down the stairs and broke their legs."


    Lauren, Felix, and Josh fell silent at the same time.


    "Bullshit!" Elliot yelled at the driver.


    The hotel''s entrance steps were hardly ten steps high; even a real fall would at most cause scrapes, not break legs, especially not both people at the same time.


    "You can ask the security guard who''s been at the door all this time if I''m lying, the driver said calmly.


    Themotion had not escaped the security team''s watchful eyes.


    Hearing his name, the head of security''s heart pounded as he hurried over, his face all smiles, "Mr. Elliot, Mr. David and his wife really did fall down the steps on their own and broke their legs. We all saw it."


    The security guards at the hotel entrance, all echoing each other, said in unison, "Yes, we all saw it."


    Elliot''s eyes widened in disbelief. Despite the impossibility, everyone insisted it was true.


    Lauren''s lips curled into a yful smirk, a feeling Elliot was surely familiar with. Chapter 158 A1 What Cost?


    Elliot met Lauren''s half-smiling gaze. his heart feeling as if it had been stabbed, the pain almost suffocating him.


    Finished


    The pain spread through his body, the suffocating feeling of knowing the truth but having no evidence overwhelming him.


    He abruptly looked up to search for surveince cameras, but Felix''s cold voice rang out, "My people are very thorough in


    their work.


    The implication was clear; even if there were cameras, the footage would have been deleted.


    Just like five years ago, when Alice had deleted footage that could have proved Lauren''s innocence.


    Felix always enjoyed using others'' tactics against them.


    The fountain 30 feet away suddenly lit up, startling the koi in the pond and


    shattering the water into sparkling sshes.


    In the flickering light, Felix casually yed with his si ring, telling the driver, "Well done; your year-end bonus is doubled"


    A smile finally appeared on the driver''s stern face. "Thanks, Mr. Brooker.


    After a pause, he surned to Lauren, "All thanks to Ms. Bet''s luck."


    The tant provocation nearly made Elliot faint. "You you"


    The dim, yellow light of the streetmps elongated and then shortened the shadow of Elliot''s disheveled figure.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 159

    Chapter 159 Shattered Hopes.


    Elliot stared desperately at Lauren, his eyes filled with despair, as if all hope had crumbled away in that moment.


    There was a time when Lauren''s gaze towards him brimmed with dependence and anticipation, like a creature yearning for: affirmation pure and eager. Whenever he came home, Lauren would always run to him first, offering his slippers.


    "Elliot, you''re back! You must be tired from working all day. Come sit on the couch, and I''ll rub your shoulders" she would say with shining eyes and an admiring smile.


    Those happy memories now flickered through his mind like a carousel, starkly contrasting with the icy look in Lauren''s eyes, as cold as frost on a wintry night.


    He struggled violently but was pinned to the ground by Josh, unable to move, forced to look up at Lauren and Felix in a humiliating posture.


    "Lauren. I''m your brother. How can you just watch as outsiders treat me like this?" His voice was filled with resentment.


    Lauren stood quietly, saying nothing, her slender figure exuding resilience. Her gaze was as calm as a deep, undisturbedke, seemingly oblivious to Elliot''s cries


    This silence was more devastating than any words, shattering his heart into countless pieces. He finally understood that the Lauren who once could be easily manipted, craving familial warmth, was truly gone.


    A torrent of anger and indignation surged within Elliot, rampaging through his chest with nowhere to escape.


    His face rumed beet red, his features slightly nwisted as he spat out venomously. "Let''s put aside what happened to our parents for a moment. What about Ms. Willow! You know how much she loves her beauty, yet you had her hair shaved off. You''re still as vicious as ever


    He emphasized as ever heavily, as if searching for a reason to keep using Lauren, even though he knew deep down that the old Lauren wasn''t inherently evil.


    Lauren just listened expressionlessly, as if Elliot''s words were merely a breeze blowing past her ear, unable to stir even a ripple in her hear


    "If you think so, then it must be," she said lightly, her voice carrying an undeniable chill


    Elliot faltered. feeling like he had punched a pillow. He hadn''t expected Lauren to not even bother defending herself.


    Grinding his teeth, madiness flickering in his eyes, he blurted out. "Don''t get too smug; I''ll soon rescue Ms. Willow. She''s used to finer things, just some cheap embroidery-she wouldn''t want it even if it were free. I think you deliberately ruined that embroidery to frame Ms. Willow."


    Lauren had heard such usations too n many times before.


    Once, such usations from Elliot might have hurt her. But now, her heart had turned utterly cold.


    She gently rugged on Felix''s sleeve, her voice steady, "Mr. Brooker, let''s go. I don''t want to talk to him anymore."


    Felix looked down at Lauren, his icy gaze instantly melting into endless tenderness. "You get in the car first."


    Lauren nodded slightly and gracefully got into the car under Felix''s tender g gaze.


    The driver came forward, carefully arranging her skirt, then stepped aside to block Elliot''s view of Lauren.


    Elliot''s eyes bulged, as if they might burst from their sockets, as he hysterically shouted, ��Lauren,e out here! Ms. Willow shouldn''t have to suffer in jail. You have to go to the police station with me and tell the cops everything, this was all your doing your lies and schemes. You''re the one who should be in jail"


    Elliot''s voice cut through the night, as if he were still trying to salvage something by yelling


    Felix''s brow furrowed, a sh of disgust passing through his eyes at such a foolish person, the likes of which he had never seen in Balewood


    Chapter 159 Shattered Hopes


    Finished


    Felix''s eyes were like a bottomless cold pool, pitch-ck, emitting a chilling aura that seemed to suck in one''s soul.


    Even though Elliot was the esteemed young master of the Bets, ustomed to luxury, he couldn''t help but tremble under such a sinister gaze.


    "So concerned about Willow, do you like her?" Felix''s voice was low and cold, dripping with endless mockery


    Elliot was so shocked by Felix''s words that he was speechless, his mouth agape, his face a picture of disbelief, as if he had heard the world''s most absurd joke.


    Before he could recover, Felix coldly spat out three words, Truly disgusting"


    Send Gifts


    270

 Chapter Ch 160

    Chapter 160 Dust-Ups and Disdain.


    Felix released Elliot''s jaw with a look of disdain, as if he had touched something filthy.


    Seeing this, the driver immediately offered Felix a snow-white handkerchief.


    Felix took the handkerchief and meticulously wiped his hands, then carelessly tossed it onto Elliot''s face.


    The white handkerchief slid off his face and fell to the ground, gathering dust, much like Elliot''s dignity at that moment- pathetic and worthless,


    Felix turned to get into the car.


    Desperate like a drowning man grasping for straws, Elliot shouted, "Mr. Brooker, please spare Ms. Willow. I can pay you the 28 million dors!"


    Felix paused, slightly turned his head, and nced at Elliot with a cold look. "Thest thing I need is money."


    "What do you want then?" Elliot was at his wit''s end, unable to think of any other way to persuade Felix to let Willow go.


    Felix didn''t answer immediately; he just stood there silently.


    After a moment, the corners of his mouth curved in a barely noticeable smile.


    He naturally wanted to make Lauren happy, and to ensure those who had hurt her received their due punishment.


    But these thoughts, he had no need to share with Elliot Felix got into the car


    After the driver boarded. Josh pushed Elliot away and quickly followed into the


    car.


    As the car slowly pulled away, Elliot watched it disappear and then copsed to the ground.


    He finally realized he had destroyed thest vestiges of familial affection with Lauren by his own actions


    Struggling to his feet, Elliot staggered towards his car, his steps unsteady.


    He started the engine and sped off to the hospital.


    Arriving at the hospital room, David and Alice''s anesthesia had worn off, and the piercing pain made them writhe and moan on their beds, their cries echoing mournfully throughout the room.


    "Get the pain pump, quickly use the pain pump, David rasped, sweat beads the size of beans rolling off his forehead, his face pale from pain.


    As the nurse was about to administer the pain pump, Elliot burst in and yelled, "Don''t use it


    His voice was hoarse and furious, like a wild beast gone mad.


    David, enraged by the interruption, ignored the pain in his legs and pointed at Elliot, "What nonsense are you spouting! Do you want to torture me and your mother to death?"


    "Heh, hahaha-Elliot suddenly burst into a crazyugh, filled with endless sorrow, startling David and Alice so much that even their pain was momentarily forgotten.


    The nurse, too, was frightened by Elliot''s mad demeanor, almost dropping the pain pump.


    Elliot rushed over, swept all the medicine off the cab onto the floor, shattering the ss bottles with a crisp sound.


    His bloodshot eyes were wide with fury as he red at his parents on the bed and roared, Laurie was beaten and had her legs. broken in jail, without any treatment, just enduring it. After all the suffering you caused her, why should you get any relief?"


    Alice looked at the broken ss on the floor, tears welling in her eyes, her voice breaking, "Elliot, how can you say that?"


    "You know Lauren''s fiery spirit. She must have provoked someone in jail for them to have attacked her. Why else would the other inmates pick on her and not bother anyone else? Her broken legs have nothing to do with us. Why must you me her


    Chapter 160 Dust-Ups and Disdain


    Finished


    As Alice spoke, she could no longer hold back her emotions. She covered her face with her hands, her shoulders shaking violently, her muffled sobs echoing in the rooms, tugging at Elliot''s heart.


    Seeing Alice cry so sadly, Elliot felt a pang of guilt, just as he was about to speak soothingly, Lauren''s cold, distant gaze shed through his mind like a bucket of cold water, instantly extinguishing the warmth in his heart.


    His heart clenched tightly, and his tone became harsh, Lauric doesn''t want anything to do with us anymore. Are you happy


    David, who had been leaning back on the bed, struggled to sit up, his face contorting with anger and pain.


    "You ungrateful son" David roared. "Now you''re ming us? Lauren''s misguided; she''s been the bane of our family!"


    Elliot''s eyes zed with anger. "Shut up! Back then, you forced Laurie to take the me for Ms. Willow, Have you not conscience at all


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 161

    Chapter 161 Table for One Punch


    David flinched as Elliot, with a sudden fury, mmed his fist onto the nearby table. The loud crash sent objects leaping into the air, ttering back down in disarray.


    "Let''s not forget, it was you who testified against Lauren in court, David retorted defiantly, despite instinctively shrinking back. "And now, you''re pinning all the me on me and your mom!"


    Elliot stiffened as if struck by a sledgehammer. How could I forge!!


    Those memories haunted him like a nightmare, causing him endless torment..


    "It''s karma, you breaking your leg is just karmal�� Elliot bit out each word through clenched teeth


    Since Lauren had left, Elliot''s health had only deteriorated. He knew this was probably his own punishment


    David couldn''t stand Elliot mentioning Lauren constantly.


    "She''s nothing but a cheap tramp, and yet you defend her? Ridiculous," he scoffed, boiling with anger. "Get out!"


    Elliot stood motionless by the bed like a statue, his gaze cold and steady on David. With a broken leg, David was powerless to do more than seethe in frustration, his face turning beet red and veins bulging as pain throbbed through his body, nearly causing him to faint,


    Seeing David in such agony strangely satisfied Elliot.


    Amid the heated argument, Alice, enduring her own pain, interjected, "Elliot, please stop fighting with your dad over Lauren. We were wrong about her-she''s ungrateful, and leaving was her way of mocking our concern. I regret ever insisting on having both a son and a daughter; she turned out to be nothing but a curse!"


    Wiping away tears, Aliceposed herself and continued, "Elliot, Ms. Willow is supposed toe back from Balewood to celebrate Kate''s birthday today. Call her and tell her not toe. If Lauren sees her, with her vindictive nature, she''ll definitely take it out on Ms. Willow."


    "Right, call Ms. Willow, tell her not toe," David echoed, his worry deepening as he recalled Willow''s frail condition. following her surgeryst year.


    Elliot remembered seeing Willow''s pitiful state at the police station, a sour ache in his heart.


    Lauren''s cruelty knew no bounds, he thought. He wanted to reveal Willow''s ordeal but refrained to avoid worrying his mother, keeping these, heavy thoughts to himself.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "I understand. You both stay and recover; I need to leave.


    Alice seemed about to say more but stopped herself, seeing Elliot''s reluctance to discuss further, and sighed in resignation.


    Elliot walked out of the hospital room, each step heavy as if carrying a great burden. His silhouette stretched long under the corridor lights, casting a forlorn shadow,


    He hadn''t left the hospital building when he ran into Jeffrey.


    "Elliot, it''ste. You''re not staying with your parents? Where are you headed?" Jeffrey asked, pausing his stride.


    "I''m going to find Lauren, Elliot replied, his voice tired.


    Realizing Felix''s deep care for Lauren, Elliot knew convincing him to release Willow was impossible; pleading with Lauren was the only way.


    At the mention of Lauren, Jeffrey''s eyes lit up. "Where is she? I''lle with you." "Why would you want toe?" Elliot eyed him suspiciously,


    Jeffrey had crucial questions for Lauren. Recently, he discovered that Lauren had undergone a kidneypatibility test in her first year back with the Bets-at only fificen


    Chapter 161 Table for One Punch


    Haunted by these questions, Jeffrey was desperate for answers.


    Finished


    He could have asked the Bets, but considering what they had done to Lauren, he instinctively wanted to keep them in


    the dark


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 162

    Chapter 162 Unexpected Encounters


    Finished


    Jeffrey felt like he had stumbled onto a monumental secret. When Elliot asked him about it, he feigned nonchnce, "It''s not about what I''m going to do: I''ming with you. Remember how we had to track down Lauren when she ran offst time? I''m pretty good at this kind of thing." he said, patting his chest confidently.


    Elliot, taking his word for it, replied. Tm not out to capture her, I''m going to plead with her. Somehow, she''s gotten in with


    Felix."


    "Plead with her?" Jeffrey was puzzled. "Since when are you in a position to be begging Lauren!"


    "It''s all because she got Ms. Willow arrested by the police, iming Ms. Willow stole embroidery worth 2.8 million. It''s absurd, 2.8 million is nothing to the Bets," Elliot ranted, growing more agitated by the minute.


    Jeffrey, growing impatient with Elliot''s venting, quickly cut him off, "Alright, let''s just go find her before it gets anyter, She might already be asleep."


    It was a quiet, deep night. Soft lights from the Brooker''s Vi shone through the windows, illuminating the path in the courtyard.


    Felix stood quietly outside Lauren''s room, holding a steaming cup of milk. He knocked gently on the door-once, twice, three times but there was no response. Is the asleep?


    He pushed the door slightly, and it swung open


    Through the crack, he saw Lauren in a white nightgown, standing by the floor-to- ceiling window.


    "Ms. Bennen?" he called softly, but Lauren didn''t react.


    Is she so lost in thought that she didn''t hear me? Felix wondered.


    He stepped into the room, ced the milk on the table, and tried again, "It''ste. Drink your warm milk and get some rest


    Still his words vanished into silence, with only the rustling of leaves outside breaking the quiet.


    "Ms. Bet?" he called again, but was met with continued silence,


    Growing more puzzled. Felix gently tapped Lauren''s shoulder.


    Startled by the unexpected touch, Lauren trembled and spun around. Her sudden movement threw her off bnce, and her injured leg gave way, causing her to fall backward.


    Felix quickly reached out, wrapping his arms around her slender waist and steadying her against him.


    Lauren looked up in a panic, her long fingers instinctively resting on Felix''s broad chest. Her eyes still held a trace of her earlier rm


    Just then, a ck Bentley slowly pulled up outside the Brooker''s Vi. The car door opened, and Jeffrey and Elliot stepped


    out.


    As they looked up, they saw through the second-floor window Felix holding Lauren closely, their bodies entwined in an embrace that, from their angle, appeared almost like a passionate kiss.


    Elliot''s eyes widened in shock, a surge of rage boiling within him. ��Lauren, have you no shame? Who allowed you to live with him?" he bellowed, pointing towards the second floor.


    The scene in the bedroom window stunned Jeffrey; the ambiguous silhouettes struck him like a hammer, shattering his perceptions.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure, furrowing his brow and gently tugging at Elliot''s sleeve, "Calm down, it might not be what it looks like. There could be a misunderstanding"


    But Elliot was beyond reason, his eyes red and fiery as he red at the couple upstairs. His chest heaved with anger as he yelled, "A misunderstanding? Open your eyes! They''re wrapped up in each other''s arms, even... How could there be any misunderstanding?"


    Chapter 162 Unexpected Encounters


    He looked up at Lauren and roared, "Are you that desperate? Can''t you live without a man?"


    Finished


    His voice, filled with biting anger, carried far in the quiet night, Lauren, missing a kidney and physically frail, couldn''t handle the physical demands of a rtionship


    Thinking of this, a wave of uncontroble anger surged through him. He felt Lauren was deliberately tormenting them all with her reckless behavior.


    Send Gifts


    270

 Chapter Ch 163

    Chapter 163 Whispers in the Dark


    Finished


    As Elliot red at the silhouette melded in the floor-to-ceiling window, veins throbbed on his forehead. "Lauren, I''m warning


    The Bets can''t you, if you keep messing around with Felix, and you end up dead in bed, I won''t even im your body." afford that kind of disgrace!"


    Upstairs, the bedroom bathed in a warm yellow light, casting a cozy glow throughout the room.


    Felix''s palms securely supported Lauren''s Jower back, his touch gentle yet firm. Lauren''s body pressed tightly against Felix''s chest, leaving no space between them.


    Through her thin nightgown, Lauren could distinctly feel the heat radiating from his body, causing her heartbeat to involuntarily quicken.


    The unique scent of cedar mixed with a hint of tobo lingered on Felix''s breath, making her head swim and a blush to spread rapidly across her cheeks.


    "Thank you," Lauren whispered, her voice barely audible, tinged with shyness and turmoil.


    She instinctively tried to push Felix away, but her hands felt as if they were under a spell, weak and ineffective against his


    solid frame.


    Felix squinted, studying Lauren closely, his gaze as if piercing through to her innermost thoughts.


    Lauren''s eyshes fluttered slightly, her warm breath lightly grazing Felix''s throat.


    She didn''t react to Elliot''s thunderous insults from below, as if she couldn''t hear them at all. Slowly, Lauren lifted her head, her eyes locking with Felix''s deep, abyssal gaze.


    For a moment, she felt as though she was being sucked into a deep vortex. Her heart raced, and her face turned as red as a beet


    She suppressed the turmoil inside her and looked up at Felix''s beautifully sculpted lips, "Mr. Brooker, can you let go of me


    now?"


    Felix, noticing her gaze fixed on his lips, his expression darkened.


    Instead of releasing her, he pulled her even closer, enveloping the petite Lauren in his arms, her face nearly buried in his chest, with only her wide, astonished eyes showing


    His chin rested on her shoulder, his handsome face close to her ear, he


    whispered, "Lauren, didn''t you hear Elliot''s voice?"


    His voice was low and maic, filled with deep inquiry.


    After a long silence, Lauren in his arms didn''t respond, the quiet around them only broken by their beating hearts.


    In that moment, Felix realized Lauren couldn''t hear; she must be reading lips tomunicate.


    A sh of shock and anger crossed his eyes. He had seen her records-before her incarceration, there had been nothing wrong with her ears.


    Thinking of how often she was pped in prison, Felix''s breathing quickened.


    He hugged Lauren tightly, as if to absorb all her pain, his feelings ofpassion and protectiveness growing stronger.


    Feeling Felix''s tight embrace, ripples of emotion washed over Lauren.


    Her mind raced uncontrobly. Was Mr. Brooker''s annual behavior today because he had feelings for met


    The thought brought a sweet flutter to her heart.


    But reality quickly doused the spark of her fantasy. Her frail, battered body was no match for someone as distinguished as Felix.


    The blush that had just risen on her face quickly faded, reced by endless destion and sorrow.


    Chapter 163 Whispers in the Dark


    Felix looked down at Elliot, his gaze turning icy, almost freezing everything it touched, with a hint of provocation.


    Meeting such a gaze, Elliot''s heart nearly burst with anger.


    His finger trembled as he pointed at Felix and roared. "Felix, I''m warning you, don''t you dare touch my sister again."


    Finished


    Elliot''s fury ignited a mischievous defiance in Felix. His lips curled into a devilish smile, ringly bright under the light.


    Suddenly, he turned his head, his lips gently brushing against Lauren''s neck.


    Time seemed to stop in that instant.


    Lauren felt a jolt of electricity shoot through her body, her heart nearly leaping out of her chest.


    Her hands clenched tightly, her breathing quick and erratic.


    Outside the Brooker''s Vi, Elliot saw everything crystal clear

 Chapter Ch 164

    Chapter 164 A Night of Tumult


    Elliot''s eyes bulged with fury, and he stomped toward the vi''s grand entrance, pounding on the door with all his might.


    "Open up, open the door now! Felix, you scumbag, don''t you dare kiss my sister. Get your filthy hands off her! Lauren, you''re ying dead for me? Felix is no good: you won''t be happy with him.


    The vi''s living room door slowly opened, and Anna and Marilyn emerged. Hope sparked in Elliot''s eyes when he saw Marilyn.


    "Marilyn, let me in quickly. That scumbag Felix is getting handsy with Laurie, even dared to kiss her. I''ll kill him!"


    Anna and Marilyn exchanged a nce, a barely conceble delight spreading across their faces. Without a word, they turned.


    and shut the door.


    They hurried to Kate, eager to ry the news


    Kate''s face lit up with joy. "Good, very good."


    She had thought Felix was clueless about romance, but here he was, actively pursuing a girl.


    "Their rtionship is progressing so fast; it caught me off guard. They''ve already kissed? That''s wonderful."


    Seeing the door shut, Elliot, unable to vent his frustration, continued to hurl insults at Lauren and Felix upstairs, forgetting why he hade to see Lauren in the first ce.


    Jeffrey quietly observed Lauren''s slender back, a strange feeling brewing inside him


    Elliot''s insults were vile and loud, yet Lauren seemedpletely unresponsive, as if she couldn''t hear a thing.


    And Felix with that provocative demeanor, was truly irritating


    Felix''s gaze remained unblinkingly on the pair outside.


    His lips slowly moved up Lauren''s neck, his breath warm as it brushed against her


    skin, making her cheeks burn as if they might bleed.


    Lauren struggled slightly but Felix held her even tighter.


    "Mr. Brooker... Lauren called out softly, her voice trembling.


    To Felix, her voice was like a soft hand gently scratching at his heartstrings, making his eyes darken even more.


    He slightly loosened his hold on Lauren but kept his arms gently around her shoulders, looking down into her eyes with a soft and low voice. "You should go to sleep.


    Lauren nodded and was about to pull the curtains closed when Felix suddenly scooped her up. She stiffened in surprise but soon rxed, allowing Felix to gently ce her on the bed.


    Through it all. Elliot''s hysterical ranting continued unabated, but Felix ignored itpletely.


    He handed Lauren the warm milk, and under his gaze, she drank it all.


    Felix gave her a sou smile, then walked back to the window.


    He stared coldly at Elliot outside.


    Seeing Felix, Elliot''s shouting abruptly stopped.


    Their eyes met across the distance. Felix''s gaze icy and challenging.


    Elliot''s face turned a shade of deep blue as he clenched his teeth and said, "Felix,


    Laurie''s not well. You''re not allowed to touch her"


    His voice trembled slightly, as if he truly worried about Lauren''s health


    1143 AM


    Chapter 164 A Night of Tumult


    Finished


    Felix scoffed dismissively, his eyes shing with contempt. He abruptly pulled the curtains shut, cutting off Elliot''s viewpletely


    Elliot''s pupils dted in rage, staring at the tightly closed curtains, nearly apoplectic.


    Felix turned slowly, his gaze tenderly falling on Lauren. The bedsidemp cast an amber glow on his well-defined jawline, his Adam''s apple moving slightly as he whispered. "Sleep now.


    Lauren, nestled in the goose-downforter, trembled slightly, a translucent blush spreading across her cheeks under the warm light.


    Her fingers whitened as they clutched theforter''s edge, her gaze lingering on the retreating figure of the man.


    "Mr. Brooker." Lauren suddenly called out to him.


    Felix paused and turned, the shadows at the entryway slicing across half his face, his loosely tied cor revealing a glimpse of his corbone, which gleamed with a cold jade luster in the dark.


    What is it!"


    The air, heavy with a subtle fragrance, suddenly stilled. Lauren looked at him, finding the man before her both elegant and


    captivating.


    After a moment


    ''s hesitation, she asked, "Why are you so good to me?"


    The question had been circling in her mind for a long time, and she couldn''t hold it back any longer.


    Felix was briefly taken aback, then a slight smile curved his lips,


    He walked back to the bedside and sat down beside her, the mattress dipping


    under his weight, causing Lauren to catch her breath.

 Chapter Ch 165

    Chapter 165 Proposal? What Proposal?


    His lips parted slightly as he murmured, "Because I want to marry you."


    Felix''s voice was deep, resonating close to her car.


    Lauren''s pupils dted, her gaze fixating on his lips, which shimmered rose- colored in the warm light. She swallowed the bitterness in her throat, not quite grasping what he had said.


    Yet, she managed a soft smile, hiding any hint of confusion.


    Felix didn''t miss the fleeting stiffness on her face.


    Watching her trembling eyshes cast butterfly shadows below her eyes, he chuckled softly. "Would you?"


    She understood this question-whether she was willing-but she had no idea what he had asked just before that,


    Looks like I need to get better at reading lips. Fortunately, Felix hadn''t noticed her hearing loss


    She had already troubled Felix and her grandmother too much; she really didn''t want to add her deafness to their worries


    Even though she didn''t know what he had exactly said, she trusted Mr. Brooker''s character-he would never harm her.


    "I do, she immediately responded with a smile


    Outside the window, thunder cracked suddenly, lightning briefly illuminating the turmoil in his eyes,


    How can I trust so emily? She thought, her innocence almostmb-like. He had said he wanted to marry her. Whether she understood or not, she had agreed


    That meant the proposal was sessful.


    This realization delighted Felix


    He turned off the light, and the room plunged into a cozy darkness.


    He descended the stairs with steady steps. As soon as he entered the living room, three pairs of eager eyes turned to him.


    Kate grinned broadly, Felix, where''s Laurie!"


    ''s gone to sleep.


    re you two doing in the room?"


    "And what were you


    With a calm demeanor, Felix replied, "Nothing much. I just proposed to her, and she epted"


    "Proposed?"


    Kate''s eyes widened to their limits, her mouth gaping in surprise. The news hade so unexpectedly that she immediately react.


    "How did you propose?"


    "I asked her if she wanted to marry me, and she said yes."


    Kate was speechless.


    couldn''t


    Anna and Marilyn, overhearing this, were equally stunned. That was the proposal! No flowers, no ring, nothing! Just Felir''s words,


    Marilyn felt a warmth in her eyes, knowing how much Lauren had been hurt


    before. She was so desperate for affection.


    That''s why she didn''t hesitate to ept such a simple proposal from a respectable family like the Brookers.


    But in her heart, Marilyn was happy for her; atst, she had found her own happiness.


    1141/


    Chapter 165 Proposal? What Proposal?


    Kate, however, didn''t see it that way


    #Finished


    Laune was the daughter-inw she had chosen, and such a significant asion as a proposal shouldn''t be so understated.


    She red at the oblivious Felix, thinking to herself that only because Laurie was easygoing did she ept so readily. Any other woman might not have been so quick to agree.


    Felix crossed has legs and sat elegantly on the sofa, his voice deep and maic, "It''s gettingte, you all should head to bed."


    "Hmm. you too.


    Kate. Anna, and Marilyn didn''t probe further and retired to their rooms, leaving Felix alone in the living room, the asional shouts of Elliot and the rumble of thunder echoing from outside.


    Outside the vi, Elliot''s voice was hoarse, but he showed no signs of stopping. Jeffrey, frowning, suggested, "Stop shouting, it''s useless. Let''s go back."


    But Elliot ignored him, his eyes fixed on Lauren''s room.


    Lauren hadn''t really fallen asleep, her thoughts were delicate and sensitive, and she quickly sensed something off about Felix''s demeanor earlier.


    coutside.


    She rose from her bed and walked to the window, parting the curtains just enough to see Elliot and Jeffrey o


    Elliot was jumping up and down like a madman, his face contorted with rage and madness.


    Lauren watched him with a cold detachment, her gaze as frosty as the chill of the night.


    She knew there was only one reason for Elliot''s visit-it had to be about Willow. His furious demeanor likely stemmed from concerns about Willow suffering in jail.


    A cold mocking smile curled Lauren''s lips, as chilling and deste as a winter


    moon


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 166

    Chapter 166 Storm of Regrets


    A sudden storm rolled in, the courtyard''s wrought iron streetlights blurring into hazy orbs of light in the deluge, while Elliot''s twisted face flickered ominously under the shes of lightning


    The moment Felix stepped into the curtain of rain, water streamed down his tight ck shirt, tracing the muscles on his back


    like a river.


    Upon seeing Felix, Elliot''s rage ignited as if facing an enemy, bellowing. "You have the nerve to show up? Hand Laurie over to


    me!"


    Like a bull gone mad, he charged headlong towards Felix, swinging a fierce punch. Felix''s arm moved to block, pulling at his soaked shirt to reveal the tensed veins of his forearm.


    Lauren''s heart leaped into her throat as she gripped the curtain''s edge tightly. With a swift spinning kick, Felix sent Elliot flying, crashing heavily to the ground. He looked down coldly at Elliot, "You don''t deserve to be Lauren''s brother."


    He


    Gritting his teeth Elliot climbed up from the mud, his face twisted in a snarl. I don''t deserve it? And you do? You know Laurie''s sick and still you romance her recklessly, showing you truly don''t care about her health, just like the rumors said. heartless."


    Rain traced Felix''s stern features, his normally impassive fare now looking even more heroic against the backdrop of the


    storm.


    His icy gaze pierced Elliot, "Now, Lauren is deaf, crippled, and has been operated on for her kidney Who reallycks humanity here, huh?


    With that, Felix turned and entered the vi, leaving Elliot copsed on the


    ground. Elliot watched him disappear, disbelief and fear filling his eyes


    "Stop, what did you just say? What about being deaf?" Elliot''s voice trembled, fear evident in his eyes.


    No, it can''t be true. He thought desperately.


    But Felix''s icy stare and merciless words struck him like a hammer to the heart. Laurie''s ears were also damaged? No wonder the didn''t react no matter how much I ranted.


    She couldn''t hear at all Overwhelmed with grief, tears mixed with the rain streaming down his face.


    Struggling to stand, Jeffrey tried to support him, but Elliot pushed him away.


    Elliot, pale as death, looked up to the second floor, his lips quivering as he cried out, ��Laurie, I''m so sorry, I didn''t think it woulde to this, I''m sorry"


    His legs gave way, and he fell to his knees in the mud, the sound swallowed by a p of thunder.


    The fierce wind carriedrge raindrops that pelted him painfully, a mere shadow of the torment within him.


    As the rain washed over his face, it was hard to tell whether it was the rain or his tears of regret.


    His screams were torn apart by the hurricane, the taste of rust mixed with rain flooding his lungs,


    Recalling the hurt he had inflicted on Lauren, each memory a barb in his mind, his pain was unbearable.


    "How could I be such a scumbag to her... Laurie-


    His profound remorse moved even Jeffrey, who stood by, his brows furrowed in pity.


    Yet, he felt Elliot deserved it.


    Had he only known what would happen, he could not havepared his pain to Lauren''s suffering.


    Chapter 166 Storm of Regrets


    #Finished


    He couldn''t even imagine what she endured in those five years in prison to end up deaf, crippled, and without a kidury


    The unseen forments of those long nights were unimaginable,


    Seeing Elliot''s miserable state, Jeffrey finally said, "Elliot, Lauren can''t hear us, let''s go back."


    But Elliot, seemingly out of his mind, continued to kneel, repeatedly bowing toward Lauren''s room upstairs.


    His forehead thudded against the ground, quickly swelling and bleeding, mixing with the rain.


    rmed by his actions, Jeffrey tried to intervene, "Elliot, what are you doing?"


    Elliot shoved him away, yelling, "She can''t hear, but she can see!"


    Send Gifts


    270


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Finished

 Chapter Ch 167

    Chapter 167 Catch Her If You Can


    The torrential rain couldn''t hide Elliot''s overwhelming tears.


    "It''s my fault Laurie''s ruined; I need to atone. I''ll bow until she forgives me."


    His face was a portrait of grief as he continued to knock his forehead to the ground with a repetitive, dull sound.


    Jeffrey stood to the side, watching him appear almost deranged, unsure of what to do.


    Lauren saw everything from the window, unimpressed and feeling it was all for show.


    This wasn''t Elliot''s first apology, but each time after he confessed, he would shame her again for Willow.


    She had grown tired of his performances a long time ago.


    The only person Lauren cared about was Felix. It was because of her that Mr. Brooker had to fight with that lunatic Elliot.


    Hastily. Lauren turned and, dragging her heavy legs, hurried out of the room. Ignoring everything, she rushed downstairs, desperate to ensure Felix wasn''t hurt. Just then, Felix walked in from outside.


    His ck shirt clung tightly to him, perfectly outlining his muscr torso.


    His wet hair dripped continuously, and even fully drenched, he still exuded an innate elegance, his drenched appearance radiating an intense charisma.


    "Mr. Brooker-


    Upon seeing him, Lauren quickened her pace, but her foot missed a step, and a sudden weightlessness overwhelmed her.


    Felix''s heart clenched at the sight. In that instant, everything around blurred into the background, with only Lauren''s falling figure sharply in focus.


    He moved like an arrow released from its bow, breaking through the air to reach her. Rain slid off his hair tips, tracing his stern cheeks, and gathering into droplets at his chin, sshing away with his movements.


    Just as Lauren was about to have a close encounter with the ground; Felix got there.


    His long arm extended powerfully, forming an unbreakable barrier, firmly catching Lauren around the waist


    It felt as though gentle yet strong hands were holding her, steadying her securely on Felix''sp


    His other hand instinctively protected her back, enclosing her tightly in his arms.


    Time seemed to stop in that moment; outside, the storm raged on, and rain poured, but inside, only their breathing filled the


    air.


    Felix, breathing heavily, looked into Lauren''s eyes with deep concern and fear, as if to confirm she was alright.


    And Lauren, staring at the handsome face so close to hers, felt his strong heartbeat and the warmth from his body, her hands instinctively tightening around Felix''s arms, never wanting to let go


    Felix caught the worry in her eyes.


    That concern, like a gentle hand, softly plucked at his heartstrings, darkening the look in his eyes.


    don


    His gaze, hot as a branding iron, fixed on Lauren, and the hand circling her arms tightened involuntarily, driven by emotion.


    Lauren suddenly felt a twinge of pain from his grip, letting out a soft whimper.


    That whimper, like a heavy hammer, woke Felix from his tumult of emotions. Chapter 167 Catch Her If You Can


    He took a deep breath, calming the waves inside.


    Finished


    Then, slowly, he took Lauren''s hand and, under her surprised gaze, removed his si ring, the simple yet exquisite ring shimmering coldly on his slender fingertip.


    Felix slid the ring onto Lauren''s middle finger, his movements slow and reverent, as if performing a sacred ritual


    The ring glided over Lauren''s knuckle, settling firmly on her finger.


    Lauren''s heart clenched as if grasped by an invisible hand, beating wildly.


    She looked up sharply, her eyes full of confusion and shock.


    "Mr. Brooker. Her voice trembled slightly, startled by his sudden gesture, yet also suppressing theplex emotions rising from deep within.


    Felix gazed at her, his voice deep and firm, "With this, you''re mine now, and I will always protect you."


    His voice echoed in the quiet living room, carrying aforting strength.


    Outside, Elliot was still painfully bowing in repentance in the storm.


    But at this moment, Lauren was too swept up by sudden happiness to think about anything else.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, her heart filled with a mix of emotions-moved, surprised, and mostly, looking forward to the future. From the first time she saw him, she had noticed that ring on his hand.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 168

    Chapter 168 Peeking Through the Steam


    Felix had always worn that ring, never taking it off for a single day, clearly cherishing it deeply. But f


    But now, he had taken it off and ced it on her finger himself.


    Lauren wanted to ask Felix what it meant. Was it what I hoped?


    But she hesitated, fearing she might be reading too much into it, or worse, that it was true but she couldn''t selfishly im him. Lauren''s eyes flickered between joy and sorrow as her emotions battled within her.


    The next second, she felt herself being lifted effortlessly.


    Felix carried her up the stairs with ease.


    Lauren sank into the goose down pillows, the bedsidemp casting reflections on the ring on her finger. Her fingertips. unconsciously traced the band still warm with Felix''s touch.


    She curled her fingers near her heart, the satin nightgown creating graceful folds at her waist, her lips curved in a smile like a rose dipped in honey, quietly blooming in the night mist.


    Meanwhile, in another bedroom.


    The bathroom''s frosted ss was clouded with swirling steam.


    Amid the rising mist, Felix''s back muscles moved rhythmically as he wiped himself down, his skin glistening under the warm light like scattered diamonds on rugged terrain..


    Minutes slipped quietly by until the ss door clicked open, releasing a wave of moist cedar scent mixed with warm air.


    d only in a loosely tied towel around his waist, droplets fell from his hair, tracing down his defined abs and disappearing into the towel''s edge.


    His entire presence radiated a raw and enticing allure, adding a touch of spontaneity and rebellion to his usually stern expression.


    Felix casually picked up a towel, drying his hair with movements thatbined elegance and ease, each gesture exuding an irresistible charm


    After drying off, he tossed the towel onto a nearby chair, walked barefoot over the plush carpet, his aura lingering long after the steam had faded.


    Approaching the window, he carelessly drew back the heavy curtains and lounged on the rocking chair''s downy cushion, his legs crossed with the rxed grace of an unsheathed sword. The chair gently rocked with his movements, creaking softly.


    Half-lidded, he watched the rain cast shifting shadows on his skin.


    His


    is gaze pierced through the rain, falling on the kneeling Elliot. By now, Elliot was thoroughly soaked, his clothes clinging to him as if he had just stepped out of a shower.


    Felix watched him, his eyebrows slightly raised, a faint smirk ying on his lips, his eyes twinkling with amusement as if enjoying a well-staged farce. To him, Elliot''s sell-punishment, a desperate attempt to force Lauren''s forgiveness, was foolish andughable.


    He reached for a cigarette pack from the table beside the rocking chair, his long fingers deftly lighting one


    inhaling deeply, the smoke curled down his throat and slowly exhaled, forming a sheer veil that blurred his mocking expression. He smoked leisurely, enjoying Elliot''s performance, exuding azy yet sinister aura.


    It seemed as though he was the master of this world, amusing himself with mortals when bored.


    Only when alone did he truly reveal his inner emotions.


    The cigarette soon finished, and as he crushed the butt, sparks scattered beneath his fingertips.


    11:44 AM


    Chapter 168 Peeking Through the Steam


    Suddenly, he paused, his drooping eyelids slowly lifting, revealing eyes both deep and slightly icy.


    He muttered softly, "Elliot is still too idle; I need to find something for him to do" With that, he picked up his phone and tapped the screen, dialing Josh''s number. But the phone rang unanswered, the monotone buzz echoing in the quiet room. "Hmm?" Felix''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Finished


    He called again, still no answer. On the third try, the call automatically disconnected. Felix nced at the time-10 PM.


    At this hour, Josh definitely wouldn''t be asleep. If he wasn''t sleeping, he must not have heard the ring


    Thinking this. Felix wasn''t in a hurry. He set the phone down and continued sitting in the rocking chair, watching the outside world aze with lightning and drenched in rain.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 169

    Chapter 169 The Umbre Gesture


    On Riviera Boulevard, a ck Maybach sliced through the rain curtain, eventually stopping at the entrance of Hoverdale Tech University


    Inside the car, the scent of sandalwood tangled with the jasmine from a young girl''s hair. Josh nced at the girl beside him. her fingers twisted in anxiety. Tears had formed crystals on her eyshes, revealing the delicate outlines of her corbones through her wine-stained white T-shirt.


    She looked up, her voice soft, "Thank you for bringing me back."


    1er tone was light but sincere.


    Josh, with a hint of curiosity, raised an eyebrow and teased, "You really are a student, huh?"


    The girl pursed her lips, her fingers curling slightly, looking a bit uneasy.


    Seeing her silent, Josh raised his eyebrows again, "As a student, you should really avoid bars. If I hadn''te along, you could have been bullied today."


    She nodded quietly, a soft "Mhm" escaping her lips.


    She didn''t want to work at the bar, but it paid well. After her mom got fired from the Bets, she just wanted to ease her mother''s burden


    Mia nodded, her voice barely a whisper, "T-I should go now"


    As she reached for the door handle,


    "Hold on Josh''s voice suddenly interrupted.


    Mia paused and looked at him, puzzled. The next second, Josh picked up an umbre and handed it to her.


    The umbre gleamed with a metallic huster under the car''s interior lights, looking particrly exquisite


    Mia hesitated for a moment, then smiled gratefully and took the umbre, Thank you."


    Just as she was about to get out, something urred to her, "Sir, how can I return the umbre to you?"


    "No need to return it


    Seeing the "Maybach Jogo on the handle, Mia firmly shook her head, "Such an expensive umbre. I must return it to you."


    Her mom had worked for the Bets for years; she recognized luxury car logos and knew that the essories from such cars weren''t cheap.


    Josh''s eyes twinkled with amusement, "Fine, I''lle to pick it up tomorrow morning."


    Mia didn''t catch his intrigued expression, earnestly replying, ��Okay, I''ll wait for you at the school gate tomorrow morning"


    She opened the car door, stepped out, and turned back, "Sir, be careful on the road."


    With that, she opened the umbre and walked into the campus.


    Josh watched Mia disappear into the school grounds before slowly driving away.


    He was still smiling slightly from their conversation, the girl''s earnest and stubborn nature adding a bit of fun to his otherwise mundane night.


    The car glided smoothly through the rainy night, the raindrops continuously blurring the windows.


    Josh held the steering wheel with one hand, the other casually checking his phone. When he saw three missed calls from Felix, his lips twitched.


    He sighed softly, muttering to himself, "Must have been the loud music at the bar, didn''t hear it."


    He pressed redial and switched to speakerphone, waiting for the call to be answered.


    Chapter 169 The Umbre Gesture


    At the Brooker''s Vi, Felix answered, "Your nightlife seems quite rich"


    Joshughed. "Can''t hide anything from Mr. Brooker"


    Felix chuckled, not prying into his activities.


    Finished


    Direct and to the point, he said, "Elliot''s been too idletely. Let''s bankrupt Bet Corporation; give him something to y


    with


    Josh rolled his eyes silently at the idea of bankrupting apany as a form of y. He knew a call from Felix in the middle of the night was never good news.


    Despite his high sry of 140,000 dors, he had no sympathy for the Bets after being involved in many such plots.


    "What''s the deadline?"


    Felix nced outside at Elliot, still kneeling and looking unsteady, a smile not reaching his eyes, "Before dawn."


    Josh felt a throbbing in his temples upon hearing those words.


    Bringing down Bet Corporation overnight was no small task. given its substantial internal vulnerabilities.


    He sighed inwardly, foreseeing a sleepless night ahead. Talking was easy for those at the top, but it meant running around for


    him.


    Despite his handsome sry, he was still a hard-working employee.


    After hanging up, he pressed down on the elerator. The ck sedan, like a cheetah, swiftly cut through the rainy night toward hispany.


    As the car raced, the rain screen was momentarily torn by the speeding vehicle, then swiftly closed again


    His mind worked furiously, like a finely tuned machine, scouring through Bet Corporation''s various divisions, searching for that lethal blow that would push thepany into the abyss of bankruptcy within just a few hours.

 Chapter Ch 170

    Chapter 170 The Fall of Bet Corporation


    At the Brooker''s Vi, the rain continued to pour relentlessly,


    Elliot had been begging for mercy in the rain for over two hours. His face was as pale as paper,pletely drained of color. Finally, he couldn''t hold on any longer, his body went limp, and he copsed onto the ground, sshing water everywhere.


    Jeffrey stood by, witnessing it all. He sighed helplessly, bent down, and struggled to drag Elliot into the car. Then, he quickly. got into the driver''s seat, started the car, and sped toward the hospital.


    All the way, the windshield wipers frantically moved back and forth, trying to clear the incessant rainfall, but the visibility remained blurry.


    Jeffrey''s eyebrows were furrowed tightly, asionally ncing at the unconscious Elliot in the back seat through the rearview


    mirror.


    Jeffrey couldn''t understand why Elliot was doing this to himself.


    The harm he had done to Lauren had already be an irreparable sear.


    Jeffrey pondered. What is the point of such masochistic repentance now! If he doesn''t care about Lauren, tohy does he keep her so close refusing to let her cry or escape, and degrading himself in the rain to beg for her forgiveness! But if he does care for Lauren, why does he repeatedly insult and physically hurt her for the sake of Willow, ruthlessly shaming and injuring her, and destroying the hopeful life she could have had, leaving her disabled?


    Elliot''s actions were too contradictory and difficult toprehend


    If only he had offered Lauren the care and protection she deserved when she returned to the Bets, how could they have reached such a point of sibling rivalry and broken family ties?


    He couldn''t even bear to think about what Lauren, with her excellent grades, could have achieved after graduation. She should have been shining in a broader world, living an incredibly sessful life.


    But life offered no hypotheticals, and the harsh reality was that Lauren''s life had been thoroughly destroyed.


    Now, Elliot''s pitiful state, though sad, was far from sympathetic..


    As the night deepened, darkness enveloped the city.


    Michael sat anxiously in the Bet Corporation office,


    He repeatedly dialed Elliot''s number, but all he got was the monotonous tone of an unanswered call,


    At that moment, Ellioty in a hospital bed, his body burning with fever and unconscious. The IV dripped steadily, unable to awaken hus dormant consciousness.


    With no choice left. Michael dialed the chairman''s number, only to be met with a cold disconnection tone.


    Thepany was facing an unprecedented bankruptcy crisis, yet he couldn''t reach either the chairman or Felix, pacing incessantly in his office.


    The long night finally passed, and the morning sun broke through the clouds, casting light upon the fresh, rain-cleared air.


    Elliot slowly woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, his phone rang abruptly. "Hello" His voice was raspy and weak, as if scraping from the depths of his throat. "Mr. Elliot, why did you just pick up? I''ve been calling you all night! You need toe to the office right away, Bet Corporation has gone bankrupt!" Michael''s anxious voice came through the phone, filled with panic and helplessness.


    "What?" Elliot shot up from the bed, eyes wide and face filled with shock and disbelief.


    "Exin yourself, what do you mean Bet Corporation is bankrupt? Thepany was fine yesterday, how could it possibly go bankrupt overnight?"


    Chapter 170 The Fall of Bet Corporation


    in just one ought


    Finished


    But Bet Corporation had long been riddled with critical ws, including severe financial issues and rampant tax evasion.


    Beneath its seemingly morous exteriory a fragile shell, so weak that Josh didn''t need to exert much effort or even take a whole night to bring it crashing down.


    Without changing out of his hospital gown, Elliot rushed to thepany in desperation.


    But as soon as he arrived at thepany entrance, before he could even step out, he was stopped by several police officers.


    Elliot bellowed, "What are you doing?"


    "Bet Corporation is suspected of tax evasion, and as its legal representative, you need to cooperate with our


    investigation.


    These words struck Elliot like a bolt from the blue, leaving him stunned and nk.


    He was not shocked by the tax evasion itself, but by the police''s mention of him being the legal representative"


    How is that possible? When did I be the legal representative?

 Chapter Ch 171

    Chapter 171 The Fall of The House of Bet


    Elliot was shocked enough.


    When did be the legal representative of Bet Corporation!


    When Elliot was hauled into a police car, his face was a mask of disbelief. His mind raced, trying to recall any recentpany documents that might have named him as legal representative, but nothing came to mind.


    He knew the risks only too well. When apany engaged in illegal activities, the legal representative bore the brunt of the consequences, which are administrative penalties, crippling fines, and even criminal charges. Enough to ruin a man financially and socially. As a result,rge corporations rarely listed their actual CEOS as legal representatives.


    This can''t be right. It''s impossible!" Elliot finally snapped out of his daze, struggling violently against the officers. "You''ve got the wrong person! I''m not the legal representative. I know nothing about this!"


    But the police remained unmoved, coldly informing him that resistance was futile.


    Josh staggered into the Brooker''s Vi, dark circles under his eyes, and copsed on the sofa with a groan. "Ahhh finally,fort.


    Anna, the maid, barely looked up from her cleaning, "Workingte again?"


    "Late?" Josh rubbed his face dramatically. I pulled an all-nighter. If our boss were an ancient emperor, he''d be a full-fledged tyrant. I''m practically a dried-up husk at this point"


    "Do you have that manyints about me?" Felix''s deep, maic voice cut through the room.


    Josh shot up as if he''d been electrocuted, his face instantly splitting into a dazzling grin. "Not at all! In my heart, you are the sun that warms my cold, weary soul!" He even ced a hand over his heart for added sincerity.


    Anna and Marilyn burst outughing, lightening the mood


    Felix came down the stairs and sat across from Josh, one eyebrow arched. "So! How did it go!


    Josh puffed out his chest. "Not only is the Bet Corporation bankrupt, but I made a major discovery�� He paused for effect, waiting for Felix''s reaction.


    Felix, however, barely looked up from the financial newspaper he''d picked up. "And that is?"


    Undeterred, Josh cleared his throat. "Our investigation revealed that David had already sold his shares and transferred all the cash into an ount in Sharon''s name. Thepany''s funds were drained, and there were massive financial and tax vitions. Even without our interference, Bet Corporation would''ve copsed soon enough. Oh, and one more thing Elliot was secretly made legal representative months ago. And guess who authorized it? David"


    Felix finally put down the newspaper.


    Well, well. Not only had Bet Corporation been gutted, but Elliot had been set up by his own father


    "David... what a talented man, Felix mused, a smirk on his lips. The sarcasm was thick


    Josh couldn''t wrap his head around it. Flow could a man destroy his onpany, embezzle the money to his mistress, and then throw his son under the best The sheer audacity was mind-boggling


    Felix leaned back, his fingers drumming on the armrest "I wanted to y with Elliot a little longer. Too bad he turned out to besa. useless


    "Yep. He''s probably in handcuffs by now,�� Josh said. ��As a legal representative, he''s looking at a few years in jail."


    Just then, an urgent voice echoed from the entrance: "Marilyn, let me in! I need to talk to Lauren. It''s important!"


    Rubbing his tired eyes, Josh frowned. "Marilyn, who''s that?"

 Chapter Ch 172

    Chapter 172 The Missing Kidney


    The moment the words left Felix''s lips, the door to the vi burst open.


    Jeffrey stormed in, clutching a thick folder, his eyes scanning the room in a frantic search. "Where''s Lauren?" he demanded, his voice tense with urgency.


    Marilyn stepped forward, "Ms. Bet is still resting, Mr. Jeffrey"


    "Wake her. Now." His tone left no room for argument "This can''t wait."


    Marilyn hesitated, her eyes flickering to Felix for guidance.


    Felix''s icy gaze locked on Jeffrey, his voice a low, unyieldingmand. "If this is about the Bet family''s bankruptcy, save your breath. I''ll inform her"


    Jeffrey bristled. He''d always despised Felix''s arrogance. The way the man exuded dominance without even trying. In Hoverdale, Jeffrey had met powerful figures, but none like Felix, who was that wealthy, ruthless, and exuding an aura that jmade even the boldest men cringe-


    Keh and Elliot Talented, yes, butpared to Felix? Mere fireflies against the


    sun.


    Jaw clenched, Jeffrey shot back, "You''re the one who bankrupted the Bets, aren''t you?" A pause. Then, sharper, "Aren''t you afraid Lauren will hate you for that?"


    Silence.


    Felix, Josh, Anna, and Marilyn all turned to stare at him with identical, unnerving expressions,


    Jeffrey shifted under their scrutiny Right. After what the Bet family had done to her, she''d probably be celebrating their demise


    He steeled himself and forced calm into his voice. "I need to see Lauren. It''s critical"


    Felix didn''t move. His gaze pierced Jeffrey like a dagger. Erin or leave Defeated. Jeffrey relented. I found clues about Lauren''s missing kidney The room froze.


    Felix''s eyes turned predatory. Josh sat up, sleep forgotten. Anna and Marilyn gasped. Even Madam Kate, who''d juste downstairs for breakfast, nearly dropped her cane in shock.


    Without hesitation, Felix ordered, "Marilyn. Fetch Ms. Bet.


    But Marilyn didn''t have to move.


    Lauren stood at the top of the stairs, her face bloodless.


    She''d heard everything


    Her body shook like a faut bowstring, every muscle locked. The scar on her side where they''d cut her open and stolen a piece of her- burned as if it had been freshly sliced. For a year she''d wondered. Who took it? Who is walking around with my kidury?


    Now the answers were within reach.


    She descended slowly, each step leaden. When she reached Jeffrey, her fingers dug into his arms like ws. "Is it true?" Her voice cracked. "Tell me. Who took it? Who has it? Hurry!"


    Jeffrey flinched but softened at her desperation. "Lauren, breathe. Let me


    "How can I breathe?" Her nails bit deeper. The pain in her eyes wasn''t just


    physical; it was the agony of betrayal, of vition.


    His throat tightened. God, she''s suffered too much.


    Chapter 172 The Missing Kidney


    It was the first time he''d ever called her by her nickname

 Chapter Ch 173

    Chapter 173 The Darkest Truth


    Lauren stood motionless, her back to Felix. The words Felix had spoken never reached her, not through her damaged left ear nor through her clouded mind still reeling from Jeffrey''s revtion.


    Felix paused, forgetting her impairment for a moment. A rare miscalction for a man who never forgot details.


    He crossed the living room in quick strides, hisrge hand sping hers. The sudden warmth made her jump and turn. His lips formed deliberate words: "Don''t rush. Sit down first. We''ll listen to him properly."


    The softmand grounded her. She let herself be led to the sofa, her body moving mechanically while her eyes remained fixed on Jeffrey, the man who might hold the answers to her stolen organ. Every fiber of her being was focused on him, afraid to miss a syble of what was toe


    Jeffrey settled into the chair across from her, carefully arranging his documents. He cleared his throat, choosing his words with the precision of a surgeon making the first incision.


    "Lauren, you have to understand. I don''t have all the answers yet. I don''t know who specifically ordered the nephrectomy or who got your kidney." He held up a hand to stop her impending outburst. ��But what I can confirm is that your kidney was targeted long before you were captured. It wasn''t opportunistic, it was nned.


    With methodical movements, he pulled a yellowed medical report from his file: "Do you recognize this kidneypatibility test from eight years ago? I want you to think carefully. Why would you have undergone this particr test? Who took you to the hospital that day?"


    Lauren''s hands shook as she reached for the document. The date jumped out at her eight years ago. The numbers blurred as memories flooded back.


    Eight years ago, after I returned to the Bet family. David and Alice took me to the Skyline Medical Center in Hoverdale on the pretext of checking my health.


    Over the years, I had only had that one full body checkup as well.


    Al the time, since it was my parents personally taking me to the hospital. I was very happy, thinking that they really cared about me and wanted to make sure that my body was healthy.


    On that day, I had many, many tests done, and I can''t remember exactly what they were, except that there were a wide variety of items, and the only thing that stuck in my mind was the blood test.


    So, all of this was not a concern but an borate conspiracy?


    They brought me back just for one of my kidneys?


    Realizing this terrifying possibility, Lauren''s body began to tremble uncontrobly, and that panic in her eyes instantly transformed into burning hatred.


    "That.. that was the day after I returned to the Bet family, she whispered. Her throat tightened around the words. "David and Alice...they said it was aprehensive health checkup. My first physical as their returned daughter." The memory came in jagged fragments. The sterile hospital smell, the cold examination table, the countless vials of blood. drawn. At the time, she''d been so pathetically grateful for their apparent concern. Now the memory curdled in her stomach like tainted milk.


    A choked sound escaped her lips. "All those tests. it was never about my health. They were screening me. Like like cattle"


    The realization hit her with physical force. Lauren doubled over as if punched, her arms wrapped around her stomach, where the scar still ached in the rainy weather. The betrayal went deeper than neglect, this was willful injury.


    I can ept that they don''t love me, after all, in all these years, I never felt much warmth in the Bet family either.


    But I can''t ept that it''s just as well that they don''t love me, but they''re even counting on me so much, treating me like a tool that can med to harvest organs at will.


    Tears fell freely now, sshing on the damning documents. Around them, the room''s upants reacted in waves of horror. Kate''s grip on her cane turned her knuckles white, Marilyn brought trembling hands to her mouth, and even the usually


    Chapter 173 The Darkest Truth.


    #Finished


    Only Felix remained still, but his stillness was that of a predator about to strike. When he finally spoke, each word was measured and cold.


    "A year ago, when Lauren''s kidney was taken, which Bet family member required medical attention?"


    The question hung in the air like a guillotine de.


    Jeffrey frowned, mentally checking the patient records. "Officially? None. Although... His eyes narrowed. "Willow was studying abroad before. Only she returned to Hoverdale this year."


    Felix''s smile could have frozen hell over. "Check her travel records."


    Josh Launched himself from the sofa with enough force to send it scraping across the floor. "Tll go."


    Ms. Bet is really too miserable: just by hearing about it, my heart felt like it was gripped tightly by an invisible hand, feeling anteoriky for ber


    If these are not true experiences, toho could believe that there torre such extreme parents in this world?


    If this matter was really the work of Bet''s couple, just letting the Bet family go bankrupt was really too eary for them.


    "Not you." Felix''s interruption brooked no argument. He remained seated, but his forward lean and interlocked fingers. radiated deadly intent. "You''ve been awake for thirty-six hours. Gael will handle this."


    Josh''s gaze shifted to Felix, still sitting on the sofa. For the first time, something dangerous flickered behind his usual controlled mask. Not just anger, but something far more primal.


    The kind of rage that demanded not just justice, but annihtion.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 174

    Chapter 174 The Breaking Point


    Gael, full name Gael Leach, was a man of few words and deadly efficiency.


    A former Special Forces operative, he had once single-handedly raided a drug cartel stronghold in the Gloisal, earning him the nickname "The King of Hell" in underground circles. After he retired, Felix had recruited him as a driver and shadow operative, handling matters that required... discretion.


    To outsiders, Gael was the quiet, unassuming chauffeur. But those in the know understood. When Felix used him, the truth would be unearthed, no matter how deeply buried.


    Josh sank back onto the sofa, recognizing the unspoken message in Felix''s order. This isn''t an investigation anymore. This is a


    hunt.


    With Goel involved, every Bet family secret-past and present-would be unearthed.


    A suffocating silence fell over the room.


    Lauren''s eyes swept over the faces around her. Kate''s sad frown, Marilyn''s tearful eyes, Josh''s clenched jaw. Their pity was a vise around her heart.


    How pathetic must I look?


    She forced a shallow breath. Don''t break. Not here.


    "I...I have to lie down, she murmured, rising unsteadily.


    The room spun. Three pairs of hands shot out, which are Felix''s, Josh''s, and Jeffrey''s. But she stiffened her knees and grabbed the arm of the sofa.


    "I''m fine," she lied, her lips twitching into a ghost of a smile. "I just got up too fast." Marilyn hovered anxiously. "Ms. Bet, at least eat some breakfast Lauren read her lips and shook her head. "No appetite."


    Each step toward the stairs felt like wading through tar. Behind her, Marilyn stifled a sob at the sight of her swaying gait. How could the Bet family do this? Steal from their own flesh and blood.


    Lauren didn''t go to her bedroom.


    She staggered into the embroidery room


    Sunlight streamed through the bay windows, gilding the half-finished pronk tapestry, Queen of Blooms, on the loom


    Felix had designed this room for her. He said, "When you''re tired, stand here. Breathe. The view will calm you!


    But today, the vibrant garden below-a riot of crimson, blush, and snow-white blooms-might as well have been grayscale.


    Her fingers brushed the silk threads, usually so vibrant, now dull as ash.


    The needle. Concentrate on the needle.


    She threaded the embroidery needle with trembling hands, the shh shh of silk through linen a faint distraction.


    First stitch. In her mind was David''s indifferent look when she''d called him "father."


    Second stitch. The picture of Alice''s back turning as Willow mocked her deaf ear appeared.


    Third stitch. The hospital bed. Cold steel. The missing kidney-a tear sttered on the fabric. Then another. She scrubbed furiously, but the floodgates had burst The needle slipped.


    A sharp sting of blood welled at her fingertip, mingling with the tears to form a grotesque crimson bloom on the pristine silk.


    Thest thread ofposure snapped.


    11:44 AM


    Chapter 174 The Breaking Point


    Lauren copsed over the loom, her wails echoing off the walls that had once held her hope.


    Send Gifts


    270

 Chapter Ch 175

    Chapter 175 The Weight of Sorrow


    Years of repressed anguish, every injustice, every betrayal, every moment of despair, washed over Lauren like a tidal wave. She curled up in a ball, her body riven with sobs, the sound raw and guttural.


    Felix stood silently behind her, his presence a silent vigil. His hand hovered just above her trembling shoulders, aching to offerfort but hesitant. Words felt inadequate. How could mere speech soothe such a deep wound!


    Instead, he stood still, a shadow at her back, letting her grief pour out unchecked. Between shuddering breaths, her voice cracked like shattered ss.


    "What did I ever do wrong? Why did they hate me so? They knew; they knew how much I wanted to belong... Was I really that


    unlovable?"


    Felix''s fingers curled into fists at his sides, the knuckles turning white. His reply was soft but unwavering.


    "You are not the problem. You are loved. This was never


    ver your fault."


    But Lauren, deaf to his words, continued to cry.


    The door to the embroidery room was ajar Kate, Marilyn, and Anna lingered in the hallway, their eyes glistening with unshed tears. Even from the living room. Josh and Jeffrey jumped at the heartbreaking cries.


    Josh''s jaw clenched so hard it hurt. "Those bastard persons, he seethed. Without another word, he stormed out, the from door mming behind him. Secondster, the roar of the Maitrise''s engine split the air as the car pulled away, tires screeching.


    Jeffrey, meanwhile, felt the weight of his own guilt like a noose. Memories of his past callousness toward Lauren. Every dismissive remark, every time he''d chosen Willow''s side, shed through him. Shame burned sourly in his throat. Unable to stand the suffocating atmosphere, he fled, too.


    Across town. Mia stood at the school gates, clutching a borrowed umbre, her smile bright with anticipation.


    The ck Maitrise sped past, a blur of polished metal and tinted windows, its tires kicking up a spray of rainwater. Mia''s arm, raised in greeting, slowly dropped.


    I recognized the license te. Last night, the man in this car had promised to pick up the umbre himself. Yet here he was, driving by without a second nce Her smile turned to something colder.


    Of course, rich men are all the same-arrogant, forgetful, and cruel.


    But where another might have despaired, Mia''s spine straightened. A calcted gleam flickered in her eyes.


    Arrogance made me easier to deceive


    The Bet family hadught me that much. After seeing what they''d done to Lauren, I''d learned it the hard way. Trust no one. yourself


    Trust only


    "Hang in there, Lauren, she vowed silently. "As soon as I''ve saved enough, I''m going to take you and Mom far away from Hoverdale. Somewhere where no one can hurt us again."


    She turned on her heel, her resolve hardening with each step.


    Before Mia pushed the door, the ear-piercingughter in the dormitory pierced through the thin door panel, like hardened steel needles piercing into the eardrums.


    st went out; she definitely didn''te back that fast. Let''s get it quick; don''t let that crazy woman find out."


    She just


    "Obviously a nanny born little bitch, but also every day in front of us a high and mighty look; we have long looked at her, not good."


    Chapter 175 The Weight of Sorrow


    "If you don''t say poor people have a rotten life, she is really not afraid of death; what can we do with her?"


    "This is the most hateful, she can''t move her, take her toothbrush to brush the toilet, hahahaha!"


    "Then 111 wipe my feet with her towel"


    "I filled her shampoo with toilet water


    Word for word, it''s all full of malice.

 Chapter Ch 176

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 176 The Viper''s Retribution


    Finished


    Mia''s expression darkened, her eyes glittering like those of a predator in the dead of night. But her lips curled into a wide, unnerving grin, electric with anticipation.


    Ever since rumors had spread through the university that I was some rich man''s mistress, her reputation had been dragged through the mud. If it hadn''t been for Elliot''s sudden "intervention," I would have been expelled.


    But I wasn''t my mother. I wasn''t naive enough to believe that Elliot''s help came without strings attached.


    This was his game. Create a scandal, then swoop in as a savior. All to manipte Lauren.


    Disgusting.


    My so-called "friends" had turned against me overnight, emboldened by their wealth and status. They thought my silence was weakness. They mistook my reticence for fear.


    They didn''t know the truth. After witnessing what the Bet family had done to Lauren, Mia had vowed never to be a victim again.


    She''d rather be the knife than the flesh it cut.


    She leaned against the cold concrete wall of the dorm and waited.


    Ten minutes passed before the bathroom door creaked open.


    "We''re done. Let''s grab lunch."


    Giggles. The rustle of things being gathered.


    Click.


    The door swung wide to reveal Mia leaning against the frame, her smile sharine.


    "Having fun?"


    Three faces nched.


    Mia stepped inside and closed the door behind her. The metallic snap of the bolt made her roommates jump.


    "Y... You''re back early!" one stammered, her "heartbreaker pink" lips quivering. "We were just cleaning." Miaughed.


    The sound was fragile, like ice cracking over a bottomlesske.


    "Oh, I can see that." Her eyes drifted to the toilet bowl, where her toothbrushy discarded. "You like my stuff so much... Why didn''t you just ask? I would have given them to you."


    She pointed to the bathroom.


    "Go on. Show me how much you love them."


    The girls shrank back. "W... We''ll use our own." Mia''s smile faded.


    Chapter 176 The Viper''s Retribution


    "I''m not asking."


    64%


    Finished


    When the roommates saw the dagger, their faces instantly became whiter than paper, and their bodies began to tremble uncontrobly and violently.


    "You... don''t be impulsive; we are wrong, isn''t it okay?"


    Mia was ying with the butterfly knife while saying carelessly but full of threats, "Wrong? Do you want to get rid of it by saying that you''re wrong? Wouldn''t I lose face? Remember what I said to you guys more than two months ago?"


    You guys can bully me; I can take your lives too; I''ve earned it by exchanging one life for three. Want to try?


    Thinking about what she said and the bone-chilling coldness when she held the knife against their backs, the three girls cried in fear.


    Tears streamed down their distorted faces as they obeyed:


    Brushing their teeth with toilet-scrubbed bristles.


    Washing their hair with bleachced shampoo.


    Wiping their skin with the filthy towel.


    Mia watched, her voice a velvety purr: "Wasn''t so much fun when the joke was on you, huh?"


    Vipers didn''t grow fangs for decoration.


    Some lessons had to be written in blood.


    when


    As her sobbing roommates copsed onto the tiles, Mia put her knife in her pocket.


    280

 Chapter Ch 177

    212


    15:30 Sun, 30 Mar N


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 177 Debt Collection


    Mia decided, Tonight, I''m going to the Serenity Bar.


    The man driving the Maitrise owed me an umbre, and I always collected her debts.


    Money was a beautiful thing.


    Too bad I didn''t have any.


    So I''d just have to take it from the men who did.


    And feel no guilt about it.


    64%


    Finished


    Sunlight dappled the corridors of Skyline Medical Center, casting shifting patterns on the sterile floors.


    Josh strode through the wards, his white coat immacte, a blue medical mask hiding everything but his sharp, glittering eyes.


    David barely nced up from his phone as the "doctor" entered, too engrossed in his flirtatious exchange with Sharon. His lips curled into a leering grin as he typed.


    Josh''s hands clenched.


    Without hesitation, he pulled a sweat-stained sock from his pocket and shoved it into David''s mouth.


    David''s eyes bulged. He reached up to w it out, but his hand waspletely controlled by Josh.


    Crack.


    His hand was ripped raw and dislocated.


    "Ahhhh!"


    David''s scream was muffled by the sock; his face was purple with agony. Josh didn''t stop there, a fist to the nose. A kick to the freshly set leg. The snap of a broken bone echoing off the walls.


    By the time Josh stepped back, David was unconscious, a broken heap on the sheets.


    Josh exhaled. Finally.


    Then he turned and froze.


    Jeffrey stood in the doorway, stunned.


    "Do you have a death wish?" Jeffrey hissed. "There are cameras here."


    Josh shrugged. "Are you going to report me?"


    Jeffrey looked at the bruised David. "Get out. I''ll settle it."


    Josh patted him on the shoulder. "Drinks tonight. On me."


    15:30 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 177 Debt Collection


    Josh drank to forget the Bets'' cruelty.


    64%


    Finished


    Jeffrey drank to forget his own. I used to be too bad to Lauren; every time I think of those harsh words and behavior, I feel like I''m a big stupid person, shame and shame to the extreme.


    Full of guilt can only be slowly dissolved in this alcohol.


    Hourster, Jeffrey was slumped over the booth, unconscious. Josh, swaying but coherent, staggered toward the exit, unaware of the girl watching from the shadows.


    Mia''s eyes followed him like a hawk.


    Then she turned to Jeffrey.


    Recognition shed.


    This was Elliot''s friend, with no shortage of mockery of Lauren recently.


    Her palm snapped across his face with a sound like a gunshot. Jeffrey didn''t even stir.


    "Pathetic," she muttered, then hurried after Josh.


    This man could be with Jeffrey; then he must be Elliot''s friend as well.


    These men are" id and bastards.


    Outside, Josh slumped on the curb, loosening his tie. The night air sobered him slightly.


    Mia approached, the


    picture of innocence, lips parted, eyes wide.


    Honestly, the guy was good-looking and gentle.


    The type of guy I like to "y" with.


    She held out the umbre like a holy offering.


    "Sir... you forgot this."


    Her voice was sweet.


    Her smile was sweeter.


    ��


    280


    1

 Chapter Ch 178

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 178 The Serpent''s Charade


    64%


    Finished


    Josh tilted his head back, the dim streetlights casting a hazy glow over his flushed cheeks. The faint indentations from his sses still lingered at his temples, and his loosened tie coiled like azy snake against his corbones. His shirt, half unbuttoned, revealed the taut lines of his chest rising with each uneven breath, a rare glimpse of dishevelment under his usual polished veneer.


    Mia''s gaze caught the bob of his Adam''s apple as he swallowed, her fingers twitching with an almost hungry


    tremor.


    How easy it would be to wrap my hands around that throat.


    Her hand lifted, drawn by some primal pull, then his voice, rough with alcohol, shattered the fantasy: "Who... are you?"


    Have you forgotten me already? That''s only one day before west meet. Or was he drunk?


    Her lips curled. At thest second, her reaching fingers redirected, gripping his chin instead with yful dominance. Leaning forward, she arched her spine like a cat stretching in the sunlight, her eyes glittering with mischief.


    "Really, sir? You don''t remember?"


    Josh was indeed drunk; the scene in front of him was ovepping and blurred, and he simply failed to hear the inside meaning in Mia''s words.


    He pped her hand away and staggered to his feet, only to stagger forward, his polished shoes scraping the pavement.


    Mia caught him at the waist, her thumb pressing deliberately into the hard ridges of his abdomen. Damn. Even drunk, his abs were like steel.


    Josh grunted softly out at the pain of the scratch, and he frowned, shaking his head vigorously in an attempt to clear it, but his head felt like a swarm of bees were buzzing madly about, stirring him up in a way that made it impossible for him to concentrate.


    He groaned and pped her. "Go... off..."


    She let him go with a grin.


    Thud.


    Josh hit the ground hard, the impact bringing some rity to his foggy mind.


    Mia watched in amusement as he groaned until his bleary eyes sharpened. He was sober.


    In an instant, her smirk turned to doe-eyed concern. She dropped to her knees beside him. "Oh, no! Are you hurt?"


    Josh fumbled with his sses, finally focusing on the girl before him, delicate features, a blush on her cheeks, her fingers fluttering nervously. The picture of innocence.


    "You?" His voice was gravelly.


    Mia''s face lit up. "You remember me!"


    15:30 Sun, 30 Mar N


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 179 The Perfect Trap

 Chapter Ch 179

    Chapter 179 The Perfect Trap


    <64%8


    Finished


    Mia lifted her face, all traces of calction vanishing from her expression as effortlessly as wiping away steam from a mirror. Her eyes, wide, liquid, and artfully distressed, regained their manufactured innocence, the perfect portrait of a nervous college student.


    "I waited for you near the university this morning," she exined, her voice trembling with just the right amount of hopeful hesitation, "but you didn''t show up. So I... I thought maybe I''d find you at the bar tonight."


    Josh blinked slowly, his alcohol-clouded mind sifting through fragmented memories. There had been a promise of an umbre, hadn''t there? And this morning he had driven past Hoverdale Tech University in a rage at the Bet family, his mind too stormy to remember trivialities.


    Guilt stung me. Damn it. I blew them off.


    "Right," he murmured, his shoulders rxing. "Makes sense."


    He tried to stand, but his legs folded like paper.


    Mia lunged forward, her grip deceptively fragile. "Let me help you!"


    Josh studied her up close, the way her teeth troubled her lower lip and the serious


    wrinkle in her brow, and chuckled softly. The girl is quite innocent.


    Mia pretended not to notice the smirk that appeared to be at his mouth and


    purposely pretended to be struggling to help Josh.


    Josh was walking a bit staggered, and the weight of the whole person was almost on top of Mia.


    It was definitely impossible to drive a car in this condition.


    Josh fished his keys from his pocket, the motion awkward. "You''re driving?"


    "Y-Yes!" She took them with both hands, her fingers brushing his palm in a way that could''ve been idental.


    Josh fumbled in his pocket and produced the car keys, dangling them between his fingers. "I need you to get me home tonight," he slurred, the words thick with alcohol.


    Mia epted the keys with both hands, her fingertips brushing his palm in a gesture that could have been idental. A glint of triumph shed in her fox-like eyes. There and gone in an instant, like a knife de catching moonlight.


    She guided Josh to the sleek ck car with exaggerated care, her arm wrapped firmly around his waist. With practiced efficiency, she maneuvered his limp body into the backseat, taking extra care to ensure his head didn''t bump against the doorframe. The moment the door clicked shut, her entire demeanor shifted, shoulders squaring, lips curling into a victorious smirk as she tossed her hair over one shoulder.


    Josh slumped against the leather seats, his breathing already deepening into sleep. He mumbled an address, some luxury high-rise downtown, before consciousness abandoned himpletely.


    Mia slid into the driver''s seat and adjusted the mirrors with precise movements. The engine purred to life beneath her hands as she shifted gears with the


    confidence of someone who''d driven far more powerful vehicles than this. The car peeled out of the parking lot, tires squealing against asphalt.


    Chapter 179 The Perfect Trap


    64%


    Finished


    Hoverdale''s skyline blurred past the windows; a riot of neon signs and glittering high-rises reflected in the windshield. The city pulsed around them, oblivious to the predator in its midst.


    The car glided into an exclusive downtown neighborhood where ss towers pierced the clouds


    After arriving at the destination, Mia helped the drunken Josh to his doorstep. His fingerprint unlocked the door to a sprawling penthouse that smelled of leather and expensive cologne.


    Mia''s sharp eyes immediately caught the blinking red light in the living room corner, which is a security camera discreetly mounted near the ceiling. Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she schooled her features into perfect distress as she half-carried, half-dragged Josh toward the bedroom.


    The bedroom was a study in masculine luxury, with cream-colored walls, dark walnut furniture, and an abstract painting above the bed that exploded with violent reds and golds.


    Mia''s


    gaze darted to every corner, confirming the absence of cameras. The tension in her shoulders eased as a slow, predatory smile spread across her face.


    With a grunt, she dumped Josh onto the king-sized bed. He didn''t stir, his limbs syed like a broken marite.


    "Sir?" Mia called softly, hovering over him.


    No response.


    "Sir!" She shook his shoulder harder, nails digging into his skin through the fabric.


    Still nothing but steady breathing.


    A coldugh escaped her lips. Perfect.


    With one sharp yank, she tore open her blouse. Buttons flew like shrapnel, pinging against the hardwood floor. The delicatece camisole beneath left little to the imagination as she mussed her hair into artful disarray, strands clinging to her tear-streaked cheeks.


    "No! Stop!"


    Her scream shattered the penthouse''s silence, raw and terrified. She bolted from the room, arms crossed over her heaving chest, the picture of vited innocence.


    Mia stumbled into the night, her ruined blouse pping open in the wind. Streetlights caught the tears glistening on her cheeks, the delicate straps of her camisole gleaming against flushed skin. Her shadow stretched long and thin behind her, a twisted marite severed from its strings.


    She paused at the corner, shoulders shaking with manufactured sobs, then walked with panic in the street.


    280

 Chapter Ch 180

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 180 The Perfect Alibi


    Mia hadn''t walked far when she felt it, the faint but unmistakable sound of footsteps following her.


    Tch.


    Being Targeted.


    Robbery? Or something worse?


    My original n had been to return to the campus. But now a new idea was taking root.


    Finished


    Outwardly, she feigned ignorance, though her peripheral vision scanned the area. A glint of light caught her eye, a surveince camera mounted on a nearbymppost.


    Perfect.


    Her lips curled. Deliberately, she turned into an unguarded alley, dark as a predator''s maw.


    She pulled out her phone, her movements steady, her voice anything but:


    "Hello, police? I''m in Rowen Alley; someone''s following me. I''m scared. Please hurry..." As she stepped back into the dim streetlight, her stalker appeared. A hulking figure silhouetted against the moonlit pavement.


    Mia''s smile turned venomous. "Following me all this way... do I interest you?"


    The man froze, taken aback by her audacity.


    She closed the distance, her voice syrup-sweet. "There''s a motel up ahead... why don''t we go there together?"


    The man was shocked. "???"


    Not waiting for the man to react, Mia wrapped her hands around the man''s neck; her red lips approached and exhaled like orchids.


    "Mister, do you think it''s good?"


    Although the man felt that Mia''s behavior was a bit strange, desire quickly overwhelmed his mind, and he didn''t think much about it.


    His confusion turned to lust. ��You looked pure, but you''re just a little slut, huh?"


    "Don''t you like that?" She wrapped her arms around his neck, her breath warm against his ear.


    "Like." The man''s muddy breath sprayed on the side of her neck, and he raised his hand to wrap it around Mia''s waist.


    The next moment, Mia drove her knee into his groin.


    His scream echoed off the bricks. Mia stepped back and watched dispassionately as he copsed.


    "Bitch! I''ll kill you!" He lunged.


    Mia screamed and sprinted back into the well-lit streets, her pursuer close behind.


    04%


    Chapter 180 The Perfect Alibi


    "Let me go! Help!" Her screams ripped through the night as he ripped open her shirt.


    Finished


    "Bitch, it''s toote to cry for help now." The man said viciously while pulling hard on Mia; Mia''s white shirt was instantly torn to shreds, leaving only a white halter on her upper body.


    She screamed, holding her body and shivering, her eyes full of fear.


    Right on cuc, police sirens wailed.


    As they hauled her attacker away, Mia bowed her head and allowed herself a single, triumphant grin.


    The next day, sunlight stabbed through the curtains, piercing Josh''s skull like a hot poker.


    He moaned, rolled over, and froze.


    Buttons. Everywhere.


    Josh frowned as a sense of foreboding rose in his heart.


    Could someone have entered my home?


    But his head hurt too much; he couldn''t remember anything fromst night; his head was in chaos.


    Fumbling for his phone, he pulled up the security feed.


    There she was, the college girl, helping me inside.


    Josh breathed a sigh of relief, but then, his eyes fixed on the footage of Mia leaving in a hurry.


    Mia in the video, her hair messy and emotional, ran out of the bedroom holding her chest and cried.


    Josh was choking on his own saliva.


    What the hell happenedst night!


    280

 Chapter Ch 181

    Chapter 181 An Act Well yed


    Josh''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief written all over his face.


    What the hell was going on? Did I


    Y get so drunkst night that I lost control?


    4%


    Finished


    He frantically denied the possibility in his mind.


    No way. Absolutely not. I''m that kind of man.


    But the security footage was right in front of him. It was a solid proof that could not be ignored. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, the truth was staring him in the face.


    Josh did not know what to say. He had to find that girl and get to the bottom of this.


    After getting out of bed, he washed up, changed into fresh clothes, and prepared to head out. But as he reached the entrance, his gazended on a Maitrise umbre resting on the cab.


    Faint memories recalled some fragments of a conversation outside the bar.


    It seemed like I had asked her to take me home?


    Josh was speechless. Getting drunk really made him reckless. He had actually let a girl he had only met twice, someone whose name he did not even know, drive him home.


    He stared at the umbre for a long moment before finally stepping out the door.


    Inside the elevator, the hushed conversation between two middle-aged women reached his ears.


    "Did you hear? Last night, a girl was nearly assaulted right outside our building. It''s all over the neighborhood chat group. Girls really shouldn''t be out alone sote at night. It''s too dangerous." The first woman said.


    "Exactly. What was she even doing outside at ten o''clock at night?" The second woman answered.


    Josh froze.


    Could they be talking about the girl who had taken me home? Had she been attacked because she was returning from dropping me off?


    A wave of guilt crashed over him. Without a second thought, he rushed downstairs to check the security footage.


    It was Mia. In the video, she looked utterly helpless, her terror palpable.


    Josh felt a tight squeeze in his chest. He immediately drove to Hoverdale Tech University, intending to find her. But then, a realization struck. He did not even know her full name. So instead, he went straight to the police station.


    From the police officers, he learned that Mia had indeed been nearly assaulted the night before. Fortunately, the police had arrived just in time to save her.


    Josh also managed to get her name and phone number from the police officer.


    In the caf�� across from the university, warm sunlight streamed through the windows, casting golden


    Chapter 181 An Act Well yed


    64%


    Finished


    Josh sat across from Mia. She looked tense, her hands clutching the hem of her sweater so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Her wide, anxious eyes darted around as if searching for an escape. Clearly, she was still traumatized by the previous night''s events.


    Seeing Mia like this, so fragile and shaken, tugged at Josh''s heart. "I''m sorry aboutst night," he said, his voice deep andced with guilt.


    Mia''s breathing hitched. She lifted her trembling hands to pick up her coffee, hoping to steady herself. But she was shaking so badly that the cup clinked against the saucer, the sound crisp and telling.


    That sight made Josh feel even worse. She was almost assaulted twice in one night. No wonder she was terrified.


    Even though he had not meant for any of this to happen, she had suffered because of him. If he had not asked her to take him home, she would not have been out sote and would not have run into those men.


    Josh rubbed his temples, heavy with remorse. "I drank too muchst night," he admitted, his voice tinged with regret.


    "It''s okay," Mia stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know you''re a good person..."


    She said she was fine, but her eyes glistened with unshed tears, her vulnerability striking a chord deep within him.


    Josh sighed. No amount of apology could undo the fear she had endured.


    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a bank card and slid it across the table. "There''s 140,000 dors on this card. Take it aspensation for everything you''ve been through because of me."


    Mia lowered her head even further, her long bangs falling over her face, concealing the flicker of emotion in her eyes.


    Josh assumed she felt insulted and offended that he was trying to use money to make up for what had happened. What he did not know was that, at that very moment, Mia was fighting back the urge to cheer.


    Inside, she was celebrating.


    Finally! All that actingst night wasn''t for nothing! Lauren, I''m about to get rich! I''ll take the money today and leave tomorrow. You stay home, and I''ll study abroad. Our little family will live happily ever after.


    The only regret she had was that the man in front of her was actually her cup of tea. Too bad she had not gotten the chance to have a taste. But it did not matter. No man could everpare to her precious Lauren.


    Golden light spilled through the floor-to-ceiling windows in the afternoon, casting soft, scattered reflections on the polished floor.


    Josh studied Mia''s lowered head, her hair veiling most of her face. She remained silent for a long time.


    280

 Chapter Ch 182

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 182 A Missed Opportunity


    Finished


    Josh''s voice softened instinctively, as if afraid of further upsetting her. "I''m giving you this money not to humiliate you, but because I sincerely want topensate you."


    Mia slowly lifted her gaze, tears shimmering in her eyes. Her delicate face, bathed in that watery glow, looked heartbreakingly vulnerable, as if she had suffered an unbearable grievance. "I... I wasn''t really hurt, sir. There''s no need for this."


    "Please, take it. Otherwise, I won''t be able to rest easy," Josh''s tone was earnest, his expression sincere.


    Mia wanted nothing more than to snatch the bank card from the table that very second, but the act had to go on. She bit her lip, furrowing her brows as though deeply conflicted. Her hesitance yed out in every careful movement, making it seem as if she was struggling with an impossible choice.


    Josh remained patient,forting her gently, his persistence unwavering.


    On the other hand, Mia was looking as if she were being forced into something against her will, when she finally reached out, a sharp voice cut through the tense atmosphere.


    "Well, well, look who it is! Isn''t this the legendary genius of Hoverdale Tech University, the schrship-winning Mia?" The voice wasced with mockery, its owner''s sarcasm as clear as a de.


    "Oh? Looks like she''s bagged herself another rich guy!" A male voice chimed in, filled with ridicule.


    Both Mia and Josh turned their heads, only to find a couple standing beside their table.


    The woman hadyers of thick foundation caked onto her face, resembling a painted mask, while her eyes gleamed with unhidden malice. The man beside her stood slouched, his smirk filled with undisguised


    contempt.


    Mia nced at them, her mind quickly assessing the situation. She was certain she had never met them before. But ever since Elliot had set her up, nearly getting her expelled, it seemed like the entire university had decided she was an easy target. Everyone wanted to step on her, to humiliate her at every turn.


    Most of the time, she ignored them, treating their words as nothing more than passing wind. But when they crossed the line, like that time when they used her toiletries to clean the dorm toilet just to disgust her, she made sure to retaliate.


    A sh of cold light flickered in her eyes.


    These two had dared to interfere with my affairs. They were seeking death.


    After finishing their taunts, the couple''s attention shifted to Josh.


    They had expected Mia to be clinging to some overweight, middle-aged tycoon. But to their surprise, the man sitting across from her was young. He was no older than twenty-five or twenty-six, dressed in a perfectly tailored suit, every line of fabric exuding precision and elegance. A pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, framing deep and intelligent eyes. His features were strikingly handsome, and a refined aura of sophistication clung to him, making him even more distinguished than the most popr men at Hoverdale Tech University. Then their eyesnded on his wristwatch. It was a Montre Eternelle worth six figures. Their pupils shrank, and a zing fire of jealousy ignited within them.


    How could a snoman libe Miaoono co dis?raceful he supported by such an ortraordinari man?


    15:3 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 182 A Missed Opportunity


    464%��


    Finished


    "Sir, you shouldn''t let her fool you!" The woman sneered. "She used to be a kept woman for an old man and nearly got expelled because of it!"


    "That''s right!" the man added enthusiastically. "If it weren''t for her mother throwing herself at the principal''s feet and begging for mercy, she wouldn''t even be a student here anymore. It hasn''t even been three months, and she''s already back to her old tricks, trying to scam your money. You mustn''t fall for it!"


    Their voices dripped with self-satisfaction, as if they had caught Mia red-handed. They spoke with such conviction, as though they had witnessed every sordid detail firsthand.


    Josh turned to Mia, his expression a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    Mia clenched her teeth. She had been so close. Just a little more, and she would have gotten the money. But


    now...


    If she took the money now, Josh would undoubtedly investigate her background. He would find out about Elliot''s ckmail, and as a friend of that bastard, there was no way he would let her go unscathed. Worse, he might even drag Lauren into this mess.


    Lauren had suffered enough. I would not let another rich scumbag ruin her life. This money, I could no longer take it.


    Mia''s rage boiled beneath her skin. She wanted nothing more than to kill those two idiots where they stood. Biting down hard on her tongue, she forced a wave of pain through her body. Her eyes reddened instantly.


    Her lips quivered, and her entire frame trembled slightly, the perfect picture of a girl utterly humiliated and too frightened to defend herself.


    She gently pushed Josh''s hand away, her voice breaking with emotion. "Believe whatever you want, but I never intended to take your money. What happenedst night was an ident, and I don''t me you."


    Then, she abruptly stood up, shoving past the couple and running out of the caf��.


    Josh watched her retreating figure, the warmth in his chest growing stronger, his heart aching at her distress. At the same time, he cast a cold re at the couple, his disgust toward them evident.


    They had gone too far.


    280


    1

 Chapter Ch 183

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 183 Misread and Misled


    Josh got up swiftly, striding towards the door, intent on chasing after Mia.


    Finished


    But just as he was about to step out, the young man blocked his path with an outstretched arm. "She''s faking it. Women like her aren''t worth your sympathy."


    Behind his gold-rimmed sses, Josh''s gaze turned cold. He was not a man known for his patience. "Since when do I need your opinion on my affairs?"


    The couple was visibly shaken by his imposing presence. Their faces alternated between shades of pale and crimson, yet neither dared to utter another word. Without sparing them another nce, Josh strode out of the caf��.


    Mia had already crossed the street, heading towards the university gates.


    Panicked, Josh raised his voice. "Mia!" He remembered the couple calling her that.


    Hearing her name, Mia froze mid-step, her back still turned towards him. At that moment, all traces of vulnerability vanished from her face, reced by simmering rage. Her eyes burned with fury, as if she wished to obliterate those who had ruined her carefully orchestrated act.


    However, in the brief second it took for her to turn around, she swiftly adjusted her expression. But before she could speak, the scene before her left her utterly dumbfounded.


    A mboyantly dressed man hadtched onto Josh like a ko, burying his face into thetter''s chest while sobbing pitifully. His cries echoed through the streets.


    Josh was instinctively tense at the unexpected embrace; his first reaction was almost to throw the man over his shoulder in self-defense.


    "You jerks! Why did no onee looking for me? Do you have any idea how terrifying it was to be locked in a hotel bathroom for an entire day and night? You bastards, I hate you all!" The man sobbed as he pounded weakly against Josh''s chest, looking very much like a grieving wifeining to her husband.


    ncing down, Josh recognized him immediately. It was Andy. If he had not seen Andy now, he might havepletely forgotten about him.


    But the sight before him was nothing short of tragic.


    Andy''s once meticulously styled hair was now a tangled mess, resembling a bird''s nest. His face bore several deep scratches, dried blood crusting at the edges. His designer clothes were in tatters, barely holding together.


    For as long as he had known Andy, the man had always been the picture of vanity. He was a fashion-forward stylist who valued cleanliness and appearance above all else. He would rather die than be seen looking anything less than perfect.


    But right now, Andy reeked. The stench of a poorly ventted bathroom clung to him, so pungent that Josh nearly gagged.


    Yet, seeing Andy''s disheveled state, he suppressed his reaction, patting the man''s back in constion. "What happened to you?"


    Andreahhed harder "How dare you ask me that! It''s all your fault! Vou mine


    ahandoned mal I hate vroul?


    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 183 Misread and Misled


    Tears and snot smeared across his face, painting a pitiful picture.


    #Finished


    Meanwhile, across the street, Mia watched the two men. One was sobbing hysterically, the other was soothing him with a gentle pat on the back.


    A scene so absurdly intimate that it felt like a bolt of lightning had struck her.


    What. The. Hell. So he was gay?! No wonder his abs were rock-hard. He must have trained them with that delicate- looking man in bed!


    Instantly, all desire Mia had for Josh vanished into thin air.


    It all made sense now. He was notpensating her out of guilt for taking advantage of her. He waspensating her because he was repulsed by the mere thought of a woman touching him.


    Damn it. What a colossal waste of my time.


    Cursing under her breath, Mia spun on her heel and stomped into the campus, never wanting to spare Josh another nce.


    The following week passed uneventfully, life returning to its usual rhythm.


    But Mia had not been idle.


    On a moonless night, in the dimly lit woods behind the campus, an eerie silence pervaded the air.


    Mia hid in the shadows, dressed in full disguise. Her sharp eyes gleamed ominously. She had been waiting for a suitable moment.


    When the couple from the caf�� strolled into the secluded woods,ughing flirtatiously, clearly intending on some intimate rendezvous, her lips curled into a wicked smirk.


    Silently, she moved in. Then, with a single swift kick, she struck the young man square in the groin.


    A bloodcurdling scream tore through the night as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his injury and writhing in agony.


    His precious jewels? Destroyed.


    The girl, terrified beyond words, opened her mouth to scream. But before she could make a sound, Mia lunged forward, raising the brick in her hand and bringing it crashing down onto the girl''s face, again and again, with merciless precision.

 Chapter Ch 184

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 184 Buried Truths, Unveiled Pain


    Finished


    A sharp crack echoed through the air. Four of the girl''s front teeth flew out, apanied by a spray of blood. Her nasal bone fractured on impact as well. She copsed to the ground, wailing in agony.


    Mia did not linger for even a second. She swiftly retreated into a secluded corner, stripping off her outerwear, gloves, and mask.


    With a flick of her lighter, mes consumed the evidence, leaving no trace behind


    Later, the couple reported the incident to the police. Investigatorsbed through the small forest meticulously, yet no clues leading to Mia were found.


    The case went cold.


    Mia''s ruthless vengeance was not driven by the million she failed to extort. It was because of her deep sorrow for Lauren.


    For every extra day Lauren remained trapped in suffering, she had to endure another day of torment.


    If anyone dared to make her dear Lauren suffer, then they, too, would have to pay the price. That was the real reason Mia had beaten them so mercilessly.


    Meanwhile, at the Brooker''s Vi, Lauren had not stepped foot outside for seven whole days. Every day, she focused intently on embroidering the intricate Queen of Blooms tapestry for Madam Kate.


    On the seventh day, the driver, Gael, finally returned.


    Inside Felix''s study, the air was stifling, heavy with an oppressive silence. Gael ced a thick stack of documents on the desk. The rustling of paper against wood seemed deafening in the stillness.


    "Mr. Brooker, all information regarding the Bet family is here." Gael said.


    Felix slowly reached out, his long fingers flipping through page after page. As he read further, his brows furrowed tighter, his already sharp features darkening with an unsettling storm.


    The previous investigation by Josh had already made Felix''s heart ache for Lauren''s harrowing life. But what Gael had uncovered this time was nothing short of a tidal wave,pletely shattering his perception.


    Lauren''s suffering was far worse than he had imagined. She had not just endured hardship but had plunged into an abyss deeper than hell itself.


    Felix''s grip tightened unconsciously. A tempest of emotions surged within him. It was a mix of anguish for Lauren and seething fury for the monstrous people of the Bet family.


    After a long silence, he stood up and picked up the files.


    Gael hesitated before speaking. "Mr. Brooker, this report is too cruel. Ms. Bet may not be able to handle


    it."


    A flicker of unreadable emotion crossed Felix''s eyes. "She''s already endured so much pain. She deserves to know why. Living blindly in self-pity is far worse than facing the truth head-on."


    Then, he turned and strode toward Lauren''s embroidery room.


    11-1 1.


    -13 1


    .


    1


    13 TT-


    1. 1.


    2.-


    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 184 Buried Truths, Unveiled Pain


    in his dealings and precision in his decisions. He never hesitated in the face of treachery,


    464%


    Finished


    But now, standing before this door, he found himself unable to push it open. He had envisioned countless scenarios of Lauren''s reaction upon seeing the truth.


    Would she be shocked? Devastated? Orpletely broken?


    Each possibility felt like a dull knife, slowly cutting into his heart, leaving behind a persistent ache


    Gael observed the rare hesitation in Felix''s demeanor, astonished. Having followed him for years, he was well-acquainted with Felix''s ruthless methods. Yet, never before had he seen him so affected by a woman.


    During the investigation, Gael had also found himself shaken by Lauren''s past. He had witnessed human cruelty before, but never had he encountered a family so utterly devoid of humanity. One that was willing to sacrifice their own flesh and blood, draining her dry as if she were a meremodity.


    The Chinese saying went, ''Even a tiger does not eat its own cubs.''


    The Bet family, however, was worse than beasts


    Just as they hesitated, the door to the embroidery room suddenly creaked open. contracted


    Lauren''s expression flickered with surprise. But the moment her gazended on Gael, her pupils cor sharply. In the next breath, she turned her eyes to the thick file in Felix''s hands.


    She was too smart not to understand.


    Gael''s seven-day absence meant he had uncovered everything.


    "You found it?�� Her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    Felix gave a slow nod. "It''s all here. Do you... want to see it?"


    The look on Felix''s face told Lauren that whaty within those pages was far worse than she had imagined. Her fingers clenched tightly around the fabric of her dress, her heartbeat hammering wildly in her chest.


    She had always tried to be strong. But now, standing at the precipice of truth, fear crashed over her like an unrelenting tide.


    "I..." Lauren''s lips parted, but the words stuck in her throat, refusing toe out.


    19


    280

 Chapter Ch 185

    Chapter 185 The Unforgivable Truth


    64%1


    Finished


    Lauren took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "I want to know." Her voice trembled slightly, but beneath the fragilityy an unshakable determination.


    Felix hesitated, but in the end, he extended the thick stack of documents toward her.


    Lauren reached out with deliberate slowness. The weight of the papers felt crushing in her hands, as if she were holding an unbearable truth. She turned the first page. The moment her eyes skimmed over the words, her face drained of


    color.


    The documents meticulously detailed the schemes and cruelty inflicted upon her by the Bet family. The once-foggy fragments of memory sharpened, reying vividly in her mind like a nightmare refusing to fade.


    She had always believed that she was kidnapped at birth by human traffickers. But the truth was far crueler!


    The person who stole her and abandoned her at an orphanage was none other than her own biological father, David.


    She had always thought Willow was adopted because her parents were heartbroken over losing her. Yet, the documents mercilessly revealed the truth. Willow was David''s biological daughter as well, born from his affair with Sharon.


    When Lauren''s mother, Alice, was pregnant with her, David had already betrayed her with Sharon. The very doctor who had been conducting Alice''s prenatal checkups.


    To make space for his mistress''s child, David had heartlessly abandoned his newborn daughter at the orphanage. And for the next twenty years, he helped that very woman rise to be the hospital''s director.


    "David Bet!!" Lauren gritted her teeth as she spat out his name. Tears welled in her eyes and spilled over, blurring her vision. She took a shuddering breath, forcing herself to suppress the sobs threatening to break free, then continued reading.


    "Sharon had a hereditary kidney disease. Coincidentally, Alice was a perfect match. The moment David learned of this, he didn''t hesitate. The day Alice underwent a C-section to deliver Lauren, Sharon was also scheduled for an operation. A surgeon, who had long been bribed, removed Alice''s kidney under the guise of the C-section and transnted it into Sharon."


    Lauren stared nkly at the words. Her mind wentpletely nk.


    No wonder, for the three years after she returned to the Bet family, her mother constantly suffered from lower back pain and exhaustion.


    No wonder, whenever she and Willow argued, her mother would always scold her, "If it weren''t for giving birth to you, my health wouldn''t have deteriorated this badly! Why can''t you just get along with Willow? Are you trying to anger me to death? Will that make you happy?"


    So, it was not childbirth that ruined her mother''s health. It was because Willow''s mother needed her kidney.


    And Alice, she had unknowingly tormented her own daughter for the sake of her enemy''s daughter.


    ��Ha. Hahaha.�� Lauren suddenly burst intoughter, aughter so sharp and cold that tears streamed down her face. The sound was filled with indescribable bitterness and mockery.


    Was this fate''s aan of delivering justice?


    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar N


    Chapter 185 The Unforgivable Truth


    *.63%


    Finished


    The atmosphere in the room grew suffocating. Lauren''sughter was notughter


    at all. It was a guttural wail, ripped straight from the depths of her soul. Every sound carried an unbearable weight of grief, a lifetime''s worth of agony and despair.


    Felix stood beside her, his deep eyes dark with conflicting emotions. He watched her, wanting to speak, but the words died in his throat. In the face of such a devastating truth, any words offort seemed meaningless.


    Even Gael, who had witnessed countless tragedies, lowered his gaze, unable to watch.


    Gradually, Lauren''sughter faded. All that remained was a long, weary sigh, as if she were expelling decades of pain, resentment, and heartbreak in a single breath.


    Alice, you always said I was the harbinger of your misfortune. But in the end, the true disaster in your life was not me. It was the man you loved so blindly. Every torment you suffered was because you failed to see him for who he truly was. I wonder, how will you feel when you learn that the daughter you raised so tenderly was your husband''s illegitimate child? That the kidney stolen from your body was to save his mistress? That the daughter you abandoned to die was your only real child?


    Lauren closed her eyes, and in her mind, she pictured her mother''s reaction to the truth. A deep, unfathomable satisfaction surged through her heart.


    When she reopened her eyes, she lifted a trembling hand to wipe away her tears. Then, once again, she'' turned her gaze back to the heavy stack of documents in her hands. Her eyes darted across the words, her face, which was already pale from crying, suddenly darkening as if ayer of frost had settled over her skin.


    She had always believed that the Bet family''s vast wealth and sess were built on David''s talent and relentless effort.


    But she had been a fool.


    David was no self-made businessman. He was a parasite, a man who married into the Pierce family as a mere live-in son-inw, a pathetic social climber.


    And Lauren had thought he only turned cruel after his affair, after having Willow. But the truth was far more terrifying...


    280

 Chapter Ch 186

    Chapter 186 A Web of Deceit


    #Finished


    The documentsid it bare, David was not who he seemed. He was a scheming opportunist, determined to seize Alice''s family fortune.


    Alice, the only daughter of Hoverdale''s prestigious Pierce family, had been born into privilege, pampered from birth. David, by contrast, had wed his way out of a remote mountain vige. His mother vanished after his birth, leaving him to fend for himself.


    Upon gaining admission to Hoverdale Tech University, he set his sights on Alice, the heiress who could elevate him from rags to riches. Their meeting, courtship, and marriage were all meticulously orchestrated by David.


    Alice''s father, a seasoned businessman, saw through David''s facade and fiercely opposed the match. But Alice, blinded by love, ignored her father''s warnings. Pregnant with David''s child before graduation, she insisted on marrying him.


    Left with no choice, Alice''s father reluctantly agreed, on one condition, David must enter the Pierce family as a live-in son-inw. Though David outwardlyplied, he seethed with humiliation, burying his resentment deep within.


    When their son was born, Alice''s father insisted the child take the Pierce surname. David, powerless to, object, festered with rage. He began subtly driving a wedge between Alice and her father, stoking her sympathy for him.


    Alice, pained by her father''s treatment of David, vowed their next child would bear his surname. David agreed outwardly, but his hatred for the Pierce family grew. He felt belittled, craving respect and recognition.


    Then Sharon entered his life, a "light" in his twisted world. Their affair thrilled him, especially under Alice''s nose. He even engineered Sharon''s pregnancy to spite the Pierce family.


    Had Alice''s second child been a boy, David might have kept it, as it would carry his name and lineage. But it was a girl, Lauren. Useless in his eyes, he abandoned her at an orphanage. Instead, he brought Sharon''s child, Willow, into the family under the guise of adoption, handing her to the grieving Alice. Watching Alice dote on Willow as her own brought David a perverse satisfaction.


    After Lauren''s birth, Alice had a kidney removed, leaving her unable to bear more children. To preserve his lineage, David murdered Alice''s father by pushing him off a building, staging it as an ident. He then seized control of the Pierce Group, renaming it the Bet Group, and even changed Elliot''s surname to


    Bet.


    Lauren''s disappearance and her father''s sudden death shattered Alice. Her health deteriorated, and she withdrew from thepany, leaving David in full control.


    Initially, David valued Elliot, his only son. But when Sharon bore him another son, his attitude shifted. Elliot, tainted by Pierce blood, became a liability. David secretly made him thepany''s legal representative, nning to scapegoat him if the business faltered.


    When Willow inherited Sharon''s kidney disease, David saw Lauren as the solution. Since Alice''s kidney had saved Sharon, Lauren''s could save Willow. That was why he brought Lauren back from the orphanage, only to frame her and send her to prison, where her kidney could be taken without consequence.


    Over the years, David siphoned thepany''s assets, transferring them to Sharon. He nned to secure a final windfall through a partnership with the Brooker Corporation. then abandon Alice and Elliot with the


    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar NW


    Chapter 186 A Web of Deceit


    debts while fleeing abroad with Sharon, Willow, and his "son."


    But the Brooker Corporation deal copsed, and he was left crippled, his ns in ruins.


    280

 Chapter Ch 187

    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar NO.


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 187 A Daughter''s Fury


    463%


    Finished


    The second page of the documents was a nightmare, shattering Lauren''s understanding of her father''s cruelty. He was a monster, devouring everything in


    his path.


    He had murdered Alice''s father.


    He had stolen Alice''s kidney and forced her to raise his mistress''s child.


    He had framed Elliot, now imprisoned for embezzlement and tax evasion.


    And Lauren herself, her future destroyed, her body crippled.


    Her fists clenched the papers, nails digging into her palms until they bled.


    Lauren thought, Beast! David is such a dirty rat.


    Though Alice and Elliot had wronged her, they too were victims of his schemes. All three had suffered, while David remained unscathed.


    She thought to herself, It wasn''t fair. Why should a man so vile enjoy endless wealth and freedom abroad?


    Hatred consumed her, wild and uncontroble. She wanted him to suffer, to pay for every sin.


    Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself and turned to the next page.


    Her eyes widened in shock, then glee.


    She thought, Haha, Hahaha, justice atst! David, your reckoning is here.


    The third page''s first line struck like thunder,


    "When Alice became pregnant with her second child, Alice''s father secretly sterilized David."


    Her eyes bulged as she thought to herself, This meant David couldn''t have fathered Sharon''s children. His "love children" were a lie. Sharon''s two children weren''t his. The irony was staggering. All his scheming, only to raise another man''s offspring.


    Eagerly, she read on, desperate to know who the real father was.


    When she saw "George," her breath caught.


    Lauren thought, George? Willow''s driver? I remembered him well, among the Bet household staff, he had been the cruelest to me. I''d thought it was because I threatened Willow''s status, but now I understood, he was Willow''s biological father.


    The plot thickened, and Lauren couldn''t wait to uncover more.


    She thought, Gael, the ex-special forces soldier, had done a thorough job. He''d uncovered not only David''s secrets but also those of Sharon and her husband, George Swift, formerly called George Doyle.


    George Swift was actually George Doyle, Sharon''s childhood sweetheart and husband. They had married young and lived modestly until Sharon was diagnosed with kidney failure. Desperate for a transnt but unable to afford it, they were at their wits'' end.


    Sun, 30


    Chapter 187 A Daughter''s Fury


    ��63%


    **Finished


    discovered Alice''s kidney was a match. She told George, and in their desperation, they devised a n, Sharon would seduce David.


    280

 Chapter Ch 188

    Chapter 188 A Family''s Facade


    0.63%


    Finished


    From that moment, everything unfolded as nned. Sharon received the kidney transnt and survived. Her daughter with George, Willow, was brought into the Bet family by David.


    George, yearning to be near his daughter, changed his surname to Swift and posed as Sharon''s brother. She introduced him to David as Willow''s "uncle," and he became her driver, allowing him to be close to his child.


    David, none the wiser, saw their closeness as natural sibling affection. Little did he know, Sharon, George, and Willow were a family, reveling in their secret bond.


    Later, Sharon bore another child, a son, with George. Now twenty, the boy studied abroad,vished with 700 thousand dors monthly by David, who believed him to be his own.


    But David was a fool, raising another man''s children while his true son rotted in prison. His wealth, siphoned over the years, now sat in Sharon''s hands.


    And his pitiful five-minute "performances" were a joke to her.


    The documentsid bare their tangled web, and Lauren relished every word.


    She thought to herself, This is karma. David, you never imagined you''d end up with nothing. Your only son is in jail because of you. Your stolen wealth is in another woman''s hands. And you''re left a crippled, despised wreck. You deserve it.


    Laurenughed, then wept, for herself, for Alice, for all they''d lost. Her emotions surged, and dizziness overtook her. She swayed, but Felix caught her.


    Looking up, she saw his concern. "Mr. Brooker, I''m fine," she said, forcing a smile. Then, with resolve, "I need to go to the hospital. I have to see Madam Alice."


    Felix understood. She was going to confront her mother, to make her face the truth.


    He wanted to drive her, but his phone rang, Hoverdale''s leaders needed him for a meeting about the Eastgate project. It was too important to miss. Reluctantly, he turned to Gael. "From now on, you''re Ms. Bet''s bodyguard. Protect her at all costs."


    On the way to the hospital, Lauren''s mind raced. She imagined Alice''s face when she learned the truth, a lifetime of privilege, only to be duped by a gold-digging schemer.


    Lauren would make sure she saw David for what he was, and felt the sting of betrayal.


    At the hospital, she steeled herself and strode to Alice''s room.


    Pushing open the door, she saw a broken woman, no longer the elegant socialite, but a wilted flower, drained of life.


    280

 Chapter Ch 189

    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar N.


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 189 A Mother''s Copse


    63%


    Finished


    The once meticulously dressed and elegantdy was nowhere to be seen. At this moment, she was like a flower that had lost its moisture, wilted and dull.


    Alice had learned from Michael that both Elliot and Willow were in prison. Desperate to save them, she was trapped by her own injuries, confined to the hospital bed.


    When Lauren entered, hatred zed in Alice''s eyes. Her leg was broken because of Lauren, her children were jailed because of her. She wanted to tear Lauren apart.


    Thrashing on the bed, she screamed, "How could I give birth to such a vicious creature? If anything happens to Elliot or Willow, I''ll drag you to hell with me!"


    Lauren stood just out of reach, her expression calm as a still pond. She''d grown used to her mother''s venom. She watched, unmoved, as Alice ranted and raved.


    She had time. She could wait.


    After an hour, Alice copsed, exhausted.


    Only then did Lauren smile, a cold, mocking curve of her lips. "Madam Alice, I have something fascinating for you to see."


    She ced the documents on the bed.


    Without thinking, Alice grabbed them, ready to tear them apart.


    But Lauren''s voice stopped her. "Are you sure you don''t want to look? It''s full of your family''s dirty little


    secrets."


    Secrets? Alice red, but curiosity won. She nced down.


    Momentster, she shrieked, "Impossible! You forged this, you vile witch! You''re trying to drive a wedge between me and David!"


    She shook her head violently, as if to banish the words. But tears betrayed her, streaming down her face. Her body trembled, shock and pain overwhelming her.


    "No... it can''t be. David loves me, he wouldn''t do this..." Her voice quavered, hands shaking as the papers slipped from her grasp.


    Her defenses crumbled, but she clung to denial. She''d always believed her family was perfect, her husband devoted, her children her pride. Now, it was all a lie, a web spun by David.


    The coincidences were too many, Lauren lost the day she was born, her father dead three dayster, the Pierce Group swiftly renamed under David''s control. She''d been too grief-stricken to question it then, clinging to David as her lifeline, blinding herself to the truth.


    280

 Chapter Ch 190

    Chapter 190 A Mother''s Reckoning


    But the truth was merciless.


    Finished


    During Lauren''s birth, David had bribed the doctors to remove Alice''s kidney. All these years, she''d doted on Willow, even sacrificing her own daughter to protect her, only to learn that Willow was David''s child with his mistress.


    Each revtion struck like a hammer, leaving her breathless with agony. Her world crumbled, despair swallowing her whole.


    In her mind, she saw Lauren''s suffering, shunned, abused, imprisoned, mutted,


    all while David and Sharon smirked in triumph.


    "Ah!" Alice screamed, clutching her head.


    She thought, David, how could you be so cruel?


    Guilt and regret pierced her like knives. She couldn''t face Lauren.


    After a long silence, she lifted her head, her eyes filled with desperation and remorse. "I don''t believe it. You made this up. You hate us for loving Willow more, so you''re punishing me. That''s it, isn''t it?"


    She shook her head frantically, searching Lauren''s face for denial. But Lauren''s gaze was cold, unyielding.


    Yes, she was punishing her.


    Deliberately, she withheld the truth that Willow was Sharon and George''s daughter. She wanted Alice to drown in the agony of having cherished her husband''s bastard while discarding her own flesh and blood.


    She didn''t want Alice to find relief in knowing David had been duped too. Those who''d hurt her deserved only suffering.


    Alice was on the brink of copse. Her husband had stolen her kidney, murdered her father, abandoned her daughter, and forced Lauren to donate a kidney to his illegitimate child.


    "David, how could you do this to me?" she wailed, her cry echoing through the room, raw with despair and


    regret.


    Lauren watched her mother''s torment with fleeting satisfaction, quickly reced by sorrow, for having such a foolish mother, a pampered heiress blind to the viper in her midst.


    She turned to leave, unable to bear another moment.


    Alice, seeing her go, thrashed wildly, grabbing Lauren''s hand. ��Laurie, don''t go! I have only you left. I was wrong, please forgive me..."


    But Lauren''s heart was stone. She''d heard "I was wrong" too many times.


    Her gaze was ice. "Madam Alice, you''re not wrong. I was, for believing you. But don''t worry, I''ve seen through your lies. I won''t be fooled again."


    "You can rest easy. Even if I die on the streets, I won''te back. The debt of my birth is paid with my severed finger. From now on, we''re strangers."


    CL 1.


    1. -CA1: 1


    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar N


    Chapter 190 A Mother''s Reckoning


    Finished


    "No, Laurie, don''t go! Give me one more chance, "Alice''s pleas fell on deaf ears


    as Lauren walked away, knowing this was the end.


    280


    ��

 Chapter Ch 191

    Chapter 191 Squeezing Alice Dry


    Finished


    Alice couldn''t stop crying. Her tears spilled freely, soaking the bed beneath her in dark, spreading blotches.


    In a frantic struggle, she lurched forward, crashing off the hospital bed and hitting the floor with a dull thud.


    She barely noticed the pain. All she could do wasy there, a mess on the floor, staring after Lauren with pleading eyes, silently begging her to stop, to turn around, to show just the smallest sign she still cared.


    But she didn''t.


    Lauren didn''t even slow down as she couldn''t hear a thing. She kept walking with steady, unwavering steps.


    Even if she''d heard Alice, she wouldn''t have turned back.


    The moment Lauren crossed the threshold and disappeared through the doorway, something in Alice broke. Her pupils dted, and her face twisted into a mask of raw panic.


    "Please don''t goe back-Laurie, please, I''m begging you��"


    Shey on the floor, body wracked with tremors, crying like her soul was shattering.


    The tears came in waves. She stretched her arms out, fingers swiping at nothing, desperate to grab hold of the daughter who had already made up her mind to leave.


    ��Laurie! Laurie!�� she shouted, voice wrecked and cracked, each scream soaked in anguish and remorse. She sounded like she was being torn apart from the inside.


    But the room stayed empty. No reply. Only the echo of her cries filled the silence. Lauren was already gone.


    Lauren walked steadily down the hospital hallway, step by step, without the slightest hesitation.


    But as she neared the corner, she suddenly came to a full stop.


    Gael noticed and stopped as well, ncing at her with a trace of confusion. "Ms. Bet, is something wrong?" he asked gently.


    From where she stood, Lauren had a clear view straight into David''s room.


    Her eyes narrowed, a sharp light shing through them like a streak of lightning across a dark sky.


    Then she smiled-a sly, meaningful smile filled with both mischief and anticipation. "What do you think Madam Alice is going to do now?" she asked in a quiet voice. Gael gave it some thought before answering. "She''ll probably go straight to David and confront him."


    Lauren gave a softugh, but there was no warmth in it. "Exactly what I was thinking. This is gonna be a good show. No way I''m missing it-I don''t get to enjoy scenes like this often."


    Gael looked at her, surprised.


    He''d known Lauren for a little over a month and always thought of her as calm


    and kind. But now, seeing how she handled those who had hurt her-how precise


    and merciless her response could be he saw her in a whole new light.


    102


    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 191 Squeezing Alice Dry


    Finished


    She might look gentle, but there''s real strength under that calm surface, he thought. Any devstimated her is about to regret it big time.


    Just as the two had predicted, it wasn''t long before Alice rolled herself down the hallway in a wheelchair and shoved open the door to David''s hospital room.


    Lauren''s eyes sparkled with a thrill she didn''t bother hiding. It was the look of someone who''d been waiting for this moment the thrill of the hunt. She picked up her pace immediately, following after Alice without a second thought.


    Garl followed close behind, ready to step in if anything went wrong.


    Inside, David sat brooding, the anget practically radiating off him.


    He had just gotten off the phone with Michael, who had delivered three blows in one shot-Bet Corporation was bankrupt, Elliot had been picked up by the cops, and Willow had been arrested for robbery.


    Thepany copse and Elliot getting taken in weren''t surprises. David had set it all up himself-he''d shorted thepany and used Elliot as the legal fall guy. That part had gone ording to n.


    But Willow-his sweet, pampered daughter-getting locked up? That he hadn''t seening. That part shattered him.


    "Damn that Lauren," he muttered, fury making the whites of his eyes ze red. "If


    my leg worked, I''d be at her door already, making her pay."


    While he sat there, stewing and trying to figure out how to bail Willow out, the sudden sound of the door swinging open made him pause.


    He looked up, startled to see Alice rolling in.


    But in just a sh, a glint of cunning appeared in David''s eyes. An idea-what he thought was a brilliant one -hit him like a lightning bolt.


    If he was going to get Willow out of jail, he was going to need money. A lot of it.


    The embroidery she ruined alone was worth 2.8 million dors. That had to be paid back in full.


    But that was just the surface. With someone like Felix involved, getting Willow out would mean greasing the right palms and pulling the right strings. That didn''te cheap.


    All told, it''d take somewhere in the ballpark of 5 to 7 million dors. Technically, he had the money-he and Sharon had already funneled all their assets into offshore ounts under her name. But that money was meant for their escape n, for their luxurious life overseas. Blowing it all on problems back home? That idea made him sick.


    Then his eyesnded on Alice, and suddenly she looked like a solution.


    280

 Chapter Ch 192

    Chapter 192 David''s Secret Grudge Revealed


    Fusched


    Everything David transferred had only included assets under his name or thepany''s. He hadn''t been able to touch Alice''s holdings.


    But Alice still had shares in Bet Corp. She had a sizable bank ount. And most importantly, the Bet family estate-still under her name-was worth a fortune. Coming up with 5 to 7 million wouldn''t be hard for her.


    Better to use this Willow mess as leverage and bleed Alice dry while I still can, he thought. No point letting all that value go to waste.


    This n would kill two birds with one stone-get Willow out of jail and make Alice suffer. And suffer hard.


    David couldn''t help thinking about what his life could''ve been. He had been a star student at Hoverdale Tech University, sharp and full of ambition. He was meant to thrive in Hoverdale, to make a name for himself, to live out the future he deserved.


    But instead, that old coot from the Pierce family had strong-armed him into marrying in. And just like that, he became a live-in son-inw. The kind people whispered about. The kind nobody respected.


    It was the one thing he could never let go of. A lifetime of humiliation stuck in his chest.


    If Alice ever really loved me, he thought darkly, she would''ve brought the Pierce Corporation with her and married me like someone with pride. Instead, she made me the one who had to marry into her family-like I was beneath her. I had to put up with that shame like a damn joke.


    If he hadn''t had the foresight to take out Alice''s father, he''d still be choking on that shame, forced to keep his head down while everyone trampled all over him.


    His anger built the more he thought about it. Rage and bitterness fanned the mes until they were roaring inside him.


    All these years, he''d kept Alice infort, given her the best of everything, treated her better than she ever deserved.


    Now that Willow was behind bars, it was Alice''s turn to step up. She owed him that much.


    The thought settled in his mind, and with practiced ease, he put on his next act. His face tightened with fake pain, his muscles twitching just right as he slipped into a look of deep sorrow. He turned to Alice and said, "Babe, thank God you''re here."


    The tone was perfect-tired and full of grief. Back in the day, Alice would''ve fallen for it in a heartbeat. With how much she used to love him, one look at his face and she would''ve begged to know what was


    wrong.


    And that was all he needed to bring up Willow. Right on cue.


    But this time, Alice wasn''t the same woman he was used to. She held a few sheets of paper in a death grip, and her eyes-cold and sharp-locked on him with an intensity that could cut through steel.


    David blinked in surprise. He assumed she was still too shaken up from her broken leg, too distraught to notice the sad, burdened expression he''d carefully crafted.


    So he gave up trying to ease into it.


    15:31 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 192 David''s Secret Grudge Revested


    Finished


    He sighed heavily, looked down, and said, "Willow''s been taken in by the cops, Babe, we''ve got to get her out. She''s never gone through anything hard in her life. A ce like jail-dark, miverable, cruel-the won''tst. She''s not built for that."


    He rubbed his forehead dramatically, leaning into the look of a man who was totally worn down,


    But the second those words hit the air, something snapped in Alice. Her eyes filled with a flush of red.


    Willow can''t handle jail? And my daughter, Laurie could?


    The fury rushed over her like a wave crashing over a seawall. Her voice dropped to a chilling calm as she stared him down.


    "And how exactly do you n to get Willow Bet out?"


    David''s brow tightened. Something about Alice was... off. She sounded too cold.


    And seriously? She was calling Willow by her full name?


    So her leg is broken and now she thinks she can act like a queen? he sneered internally,


    Just wait till I''ve squeezed everyst cent out of her. Then she''s worthless. Twenty-plus years ying the good little housewife and what''s she got? No property. No savings. A son behind bars. A daughter who can''t stand her. She''ll be nothing.


    She''ll end up on the streets. No man to protect her. Just some broke, worn-down woman waiting to be used. That''s all female drifters are good for in this world anyway. Pathetic.


    His thoughts churned with venom, but on the outside, he kept his faceposed, calm, almost gentle.


    And yet, just picturing Alice-once so privileged and untouchable-reduced to that made something ugly flicker inside him. The fantasy brought a hint of smugness to his lips that he couldn''t quite hide.


    In a better mood now, he brushed off her frosty look.


    He cleared his throat and put on the performance of a worried, helpless husband. "Babe, the Brooker Corporation crushed thepany. We''re bankrupt. All my assets are frozen. You''re the only one who can help Willow now. You''ve still got shares in your name, right? I was thinking, if we sell those, and your high-end bags, and maybe the house your dad left you, we could make it work. That should be enough to get Willow out. We can always earn more money. But being together, staying close as a family-that''s what really matters."


    He said it like he meant every word. But deep in his eyes, no matter how carefully


    he masked it, the greed was still there-sharp and calcting.


    In an instant, everything clicked for Alice. David''s game n wasn''t just about money-it was about wiping her outpletely.


    He''s trying to drain me of everything I have, she realized. He wants to corner me


    until there''s nothing left. No escape. No mercy.


    280

 Chapter Ch 193

    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 193 When the Illusion Shatters


    63%


    Finished


    If Alice was clueless, maybe she really would''ve agreed. Maybe she would''ve gone along with it, blindly trusting the man who had ruined her.


    But she wasn''t clueless anymore. She knew now. She knew David had been ying her all these years- manipting, deceiving, slowly tearing her life apart. And now he wanted to use her money to save the daughter he had with another woman?


    The fury surged through her like fire in her veins. Her face turned a deep, furious red, and she gave off the raw, dangerous energy of a wild animal ready to strike.


    Without thinking, she shoved her wheelchair forward and raced right at him. She didn''t hesitate. Her hand flew up and cracked across his face with everything she had.


    "David, you bastard!" she screamed. Her voice was hoarse, like each word scraped its way out of her throat.


    "You lied to me for years. You took my father from me. You ruined my son. You tore my daughter away. You even stole my kidney! And now you want me to save your bastard daughter with that other woman? You''re lower than dirt. I swear-I will kill you!"


    Sheshed out, arms iling,pletely consumed by rage. At that moment, she didn''t care about dignity or control-she just wanted him to suffer. To feel even a fraction of what he''d made her endure.


    The hospital room glowed with cold, piercing white light, giving everything a harsh, almost unreal edge.


    Alice looked unhinged. Her hair was tangled, her expression feral. Her bloodshot eyes burned with rage as sheunched herself at David. Her hands twisted like talons, going straight for his face while she cursed through gritted teeth.


    "David, you soulless bastard, I''m done with you!" she screamed, her voice raw and breaking.


    She wasn''t just angry-she was gutted. Her whole world had copsed.


    For thirty years, she had loved him fully, quietly, without pause. Even when their daughter went missing because of his so-called ident, she didn''t scream or me him. She just cried in silence, night after night, tucked into the dark, letting the grief fester in silence.


    But what did he do with her love? He burned it to the ground. He destroyed their home, broke herpletely, and dragged her family into ruin.


    How could someone do that and still look me in the eye?


    David hissed through his teeth as her nails tore into his face.


    He tried to restrain her, grabbing her wrists, but she wasn''t the same woman he thought he could control. She was a hurricane of fury. He could barely keep her off him.


    Scratch after scratch opened across his face, blood slowly trailing down.


    "Alice, have you lost your damn mind!" he roared, panicking as she came at him with everything she had.


    "Crazy? Oh, I''m crazy, alright!" Alice''sughter rang out, wild and full of hurt. It was the kind ofugh that came from rock bottom.


    "D..,,-,-1-000.....:0?00-0000? 000-:-10-000001


    meminda?


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 193 When the Illusion Shatters


    ? 2 63%-


    Finished


    David''s eyes darted nervously. He hadn''t seen thising-not in a million years. He had no idea Alice had found out the truth about what happened back then.


    But he slipped back into his old act fast. His face shifted into fake confusion, eyebrows raised like he didn''t have a clue. "What are you talking about? I honestly don''t understand a word you''re saying."


    That lie was gasoline on fire. Alice''s fury boiled over, her body shaking with rage.


    Without hesitation, she hurled the papers in her hand straight at him, hitting him full in the face.


    "Here. This is your proof. Still wanna pretend you don''t know?" Her voice trembled as she spoke, tears glimmering in her eyes, but it wasn''t weakness. It was rage. Deep and sharp.


    David''s eyesnded on the papers, and his heart just stopped.


    Everything he thought was long buried-every secret, every crime he believed would stay in the dark-was now right in front of him, staring back with sharp teeth.


    He went pale instantly. His skin turned ghost-white. He stood frozen like a man who''d just seen his own death, unable to move, unable to look away. Just staring.


    Alice looked at him-this man standing in front of her, stripped of every lie, exposed for what he really was -and something inside her broke for good. Anyst illusion she''d clung to was gone.


    I gave him thirty years of my love, she thought, and he turned out to be a monster. A real, heartless monster.


    The pain was unbearable. It stabbed through her chest like knives and pulled her apart from the inside.


    Her heart felt shredded.


    The grief, the fury, the betrayal-it all crashed down on her at once. And it was too much.


    "You bastard! You absolute bastard!" she screamed, throwing herself at David again. She wasn''t just trying to hurt him-she was trying to destroy him. The way he''d destroyed her.


    Her fingernails raked across his skin, digging in with brutal force. Every mark she left was fueled by the years of trust he''d shattered. Blood streamed down his face and neck, carving red trails into his flesh.


    David looked wrecked-his face covered in cuts and blood, panic in his eyes. He was no longer in control.


    "Give me back my father! My son! My daughter!" Alice sobbed, mming her fists against him with everything she had. Every word was a gut-punch, every strike fueled by years of heartbreak.


    And through it all, her tears kepting-hot, furious, endless. Like the flood of everything she''d bottled up for far too long.


    280


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 194

    Chapter 194 David, You Monster!


    63%


    Finished


    Alice screamed at the top of her lungs, her voice raw with grief. "What did I do wrong? Why would you do this to me? Did thirty years of love mean nothing to you?"


    David was helpless. His leg, still recovering from when Josh broke it for the second time, left himpletely vulnerable. He could barely shield himself as Alice came at him with everything she had. There was no fight in him-just desperate defense.


    He waved his arms weakly, trying to block her hits. "Alice, stop it!" he yelled, over and over, panic rising.


    But she wasn''t listening. She couldn''t. Her rage had taken over. She lunged at his throat and locked both hands around it, her fingers pressing in so hard her knuckles looked like bone.


    "You don''t deserve to live. You''re a demon. I will kill you!" she shouted, her eyes zing with hate so deep it looked like it could eat her alive.


    David gasped and grabbed at her hands, trying to tear them away, but her grip was like steel. She wouldn''t let go.


    His eyes rolled back into his head, showing only white. His tongue slipped out of his mouth, and his whole face twisted in panic and pain. He iled wildly, reaching for anything, as his body thrashed across the bed. His legs kicked and twitched from the pain andck of oxygen. The sheets were torn and rumpled beneath him, yanked into chaos by his iling limbs.


    Outside the hospital room, Lauren stood still, watching the chaos inside through the ss. Her expression was icy and unreadable.


    She used to think Alice was someone who''d quietly endure betrayal. A woman with too much grace tosh out. Someone who forgave, even when she shouldn''t.


    But this-this raw, unhinged retaliation-told a different story. Alice wasn''t passive. She wasn''t calm. Not when everything she believed in had been ripped away. She had finally snapped.


    Lauren let out a silent, bitterugh. No one really feels pain until it hits home. Until then, they don''t understand. They don''t care.


    Her face remained cool, with just a hint of irony in her expression.


    Well, I didn''t feel bad. Not at all.


    She stood there like a stranger, as if what was happening on the other side of the ss had nothing to do with her.


    Alice had neverckedfort. She''d always had money, security, and ease. What she truly craved-what she held dearest-was love. Genuine, pure love.


    But in just a sh, that love had been ripped away. Everything she cared about was gone, and it broke her.


    Now she was consumed by rage. Her fingers locked tight around David''s neck like a vise, refusing to let go. Like she needed to feel him slip away to make up for everything he''d taken from her.


    David was seconds from cking out, iling helplessly as Alice choked the life out of him.


    His right hand scrambled blindly over the bed and knocked against something solid-his fingers wrapped


    around tha handle of a fruit knife tucked inside the hacket on the nightstand


    Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 194 David, You Monster!


    63%


    Finished


    There was no time to think. Driven by panic and instinct, heshed out with the de and plunged it into her.


    The sickening sound of the knife piercing flesh filled the air.


    Alice let out a scream that could split ss. It wasn''t just pain-it was devastation, pure and primal. The sound could stop hearts.


    Her grip loosened immediately, and she copsed backward, her body folding from the shock.


    Blood sprayed into the air and sshed across David''s face. The heat of it jolted him back into reality, pulling him from the brink of death.


    He sucked in air like a drowning man, chest heaving, lungs desperate for oxygen.


    But then he saw her.


    The knife had sunk deep into her left eye. Blood spilled through her fingers as she held her face, coating her hands and dripping steadily to the floor until it formed a growing, gruesome pool.


    Alice rolled on the ground in agony, her body twisted with pain, her screams bouncing off the walls of the hospital room. The sound was chilling-unnatural-like something ripped from a nightmare.


    David looked down at Alice, his hands shaking, eyes wide with fear. "I-I didn''t mean to. You were choking me. It was self-defense," he stammered, trying to convince himself more than anyone else.


    For a second, he was frozen, overwhelmed and uncertain.


    But then logic kicked in-or at least, what he told himself was logic.


    We''re married. It''s not like I killed her. All I did was blind her in one eye. Thew''s not going to do much just chalk it up to a domestic dispute, maybe a p on the wrist and some counseling. That''s it.


    With that thought, his fear vanished. In its ce was ice-coldposure. He grabbed his phone and called Sharon.


    "Hey, Sharon. Get up here. Alice found out about us. She tried to kill me. I stabbed her in the eye. Bring someone and clean this up-I don''t want her stinking up my room," he said, disgust dripping from every


    word.


    Alice, still writhing in pain, heard him loud and clear. Her good eye locked on him, zing with fury. Her voice came out rough, heavy with hate.


    "David, you''ll die a miserable death."


    David threw his head back andughed-loud, arrogant, cruel. Hisughter filled the room like poison.


    "You think I kept you alive out of love? No. I just wanted thest of your shares. That''s it. If it weren''t for that, you''d have been dead a long time ago."


    280


    63%


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 195

    Chapter 195 Rage Below the Belt


    Finished


    David''s grin was monstrous-wide and crooked, like something dark and poisonous was crawling just


    beneath the surface of his skin.


    "Every time I had to sleep next to you, I wanted to vomit. And when we had sex? You justid there like a dead fish. No emotion, no spark. You really think you could everpete with Sharon? Please. You''re not even in the same league. You couldn''t even carry her purse. He rolled his head smugly, basking in his own filth like it was some kind of twisted victory.


    "And you know what? I never loved you. Not even for a second. If your family hadn''t been loaded, I wouldn''t have touched you with a ten-foot pole. But lucky for me, you were stupid enough to fall for it. That''s how I got control of Pierce Corporation. And once I get out of here, I''m leaving the country with the real woman I love and our kids. You can''t do a damn thing to stop me."


    He broke into hystericalughter, rocking back and forth, his whole body trembling with it. The cuts on his face moved with every shake, like a nest of twisted, living insects crawling across his skin-ghastly, grotesque, and proud of it.


    David''s taunts hit like knives, every word cutting deeper than thest. For Alice, it wasn''t just betrayal-it was annihtion. And then, something snapped.


    A surge of pure adrenaline tore through her, ripping away the pain in her leg, her eye-everything. All that remained was fury.


    Her breathing turned loud and ragged, each inhale like a warning. Her chest heaved. Her hands mmed to the floor for bnce, muscles tightening, veins popping as she pushed herself up. Her fingers curled into fists, and the cords under her skin throbbed with raw, rising energy.


    Across the room, David''s wildughter filled the air-until it didn''t.


    be the in his


    He caught sight of her rising, and the sound died in his throat.


    His grin copsed in an instant. His eyes went wide like saucers, disbelief carved into every line of his face. It was the look of a man who just realized his worst nightmare wasn''t over-it had only just begun.


    Alice''s face had transformed into something monstrous. Every inch of her was distorted by rage. The soft, graceful woman she once was had vanished-now she looked like a nightmare.


    Her lips twisted, her teeth clenched so tightly they clicked, and the muscles in her face jerked and twitched like she was possessed.


    "You disgusting piece of trash. I''ll kill you," she rasped, her voice shredded with fury as sheunched herself at David.


    She didn''t hesitate. Powered by rage and adrenaline, she yanked the knife from his hand like it was nothing.


    Then came the first stab-and David''s scream tore through the air like a siren. Blood burst from his groin, dark and fast.


    But Alice wasn''t done. She lost herself in it. The knife kept moving. Up. Down. Again. Again. Each stab was more frenzied than thest.


    Blood sprayed in every direction-on her face, her arms, her hospital gown-but


    she didn''t register any of it. Her focus was locked in.


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar N


    Chapter 195 Rage Below the Belt


    ����63%


    Finished


    "You wanna cheat? You like cheating so much? Go ahead! Cheat now!" she shrieked, her voice spiraling into wild, maniacalughter.


    With just a few savage jabs, she mutted everything between his legs. David''s body jerked on the bed, soaked in blood, writhing in unbearable pain.


    The air in the hospital room was heavy with blood. The sharp, metallic scent crept into the hallway, slipping through the door frame.


    Lauren stood just outside, watching the carnage y out inside. David and Alice were locked in destruction. And she felt nothing. No sadness. No guilt. Just... calm.


    Everything she had suffered in that house-the cold shoulders, the emotional wounds-had drained her dry. She had nothing left to feel for them.


    Looking in at the chaos, she thought, They earned this. Every part of it.


    Alice was blind in one eye. David had lost everything that made him a man. It was brutal, even shocking. But instead of horror, Lauren felt a strange kind of relief. It was justice, twisted as it was.


    Bad people deserve bad endings, she thought. If not, then what''s the point of any of it?


    Her chest felt lighter. The pressure she''d carried for so long had finally lifted. A smile tugged at her lips- soft, but real. It was the smile of someone who''d just watched karma do its job.


    Suddenly, rapid footsteps echoed from down the hall. Sharon was charging toward the room with a handful of nurses in tow.


    Lauren tensed.


    I have no time to run.


    But Gael moved without hesitation. He stepped smoothly in front of her, tall and solid,pletely blocking her from view.


    Lauren ducked her head, nestling between Gael and the wall, making herself small and unseen, disappearing into the safety of his shadow.


    Sharon didn''t even nce at Lauren. She pushed through the door with the medical team, all of them rushing into the room.


    But the moment they stepped inside and saw all the blood-smeared across the sheets, pooled on the floor -everyone froze. Even the most experienced nurses turned ghost-white.


    Sharon''s eyes dropped to David, and what she saw between his legs made her ears ring. Her stomach. twisted. Her brain just... stopped for a beat.


    Yeah, David had always been pretty useless-but now? With that gone? He was totally finished.


    But the shock didn''tst long. Sharon quickly rposed herself. She wasn''t heartbroken. Just mildly


    stunned.


    She had never truly loved him anyway.


    How could she? The guy had ditched his wife and kids like they were garbage. He was a lowlife. She''d always known there was no real future with someone like


    him.


    Chapter 195 Rage Below the Belt


    63%


    Finished


    In fact, she''d constantly worried that one day, if he ever decided she was more trouble than she was worth. he''d get rid of her too-and no one would even know how it happened.


    ELE

 Chapter Ch 196

    Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    Finished


    To her, David was nothing more than a soulless opportunist, a man born to be used rather than cherished,


    She often wondered what kind of twisted gics could have produced someone as ruthless as him.


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon quickly calmed herself down and turned to the medical staff. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up to save him!��


    The nurses and doctors jolted back to reality, rush surrounded David''s and wheeling him away in a flurry of


    movement.


    Meanwhile, Alice had exhausted all her strength and copsed on the side.


    Sharon signaled for someone to take her to the operating room as well. Not out of kindness just because with so many eyes watching, she had no choice but to y the role of the responsible hospital director.


    Once themotion died down, Gael finally stepped aside, revealing Lauren.


    "Ms. Bet, why didn''t you tell David that Willow isn''t his daughter? That would''ve broken him instantly," Gael asked, his toneced with curiosity.


    Lauren smiled faintly. "That would be too easy on him.��


    "He''s always been good at squeezing people dry for his own benefit. I figured it was time he got a taste of his own medicine. David will do everything in his power to get Willow out of prison. Let him throw away everything for a daughter who isn''t even his. Only when he''s lost everything will I tell him the truth-that the children Sharon bore was never his to begin with."


    What a cruel irony.


    For the sake of someone else''s children, he had sent his own son to prison.


    I can already picture his face when he finds out. The man who values his bloodline above all else... single-handedly ended it.


    How ironic!


    Gael raised his brow. "That''s quite ruthless, Ms. Bet."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Their gazes met, a knowing smirk passing between them.


    As they left the hospital and made their way to the parking lot, they unexpectedly ran into someone.


    The person was in a wheelchair, far from the polished image of the elitewyer they once knew. His once- polished appearance had vanished, reced by a tattered outfit and a gaunt face. Sunken cheeks, dark circles under his eyes-he looked exhausted, as if life had drained thest bit of energy from him.


    It was none other than Lucas, Lauren''s best friend during childhood.


    It had been nearly two months he hadn''t seen Lauren. Now, here she was,


    appearing out of nowhere. For a brief moment, it felt almost surreal.


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    Finished


    Her face was fuller, her skin smoother, her once brittle hair now cascading in a sleek, healthy ck sheen over her shoulders.


    Every inch of her showed happiness.


    In contrast, he looked disheveled and worn down.


    The contrast was so stark, so painful, he wished he could disappear into the ground.


    He had always been the one in the spotlight, proud. Now, the roles had reversed. He can''t adapt.


    And then, he saw a man beside her-tall, broad-shouldered, exuding an undeniable strength.


    A wave of jealousy surged through him. His fingers clenched around the armrests


    of his wheelchair as he blurted out, "Who is he?"


    His sharp and usatory gaze locked onto Lauren, like a betrayed husband confronting infidelity, filled with anger and disbelief.


    Lauren cast a cold nce at him, her eyes carrying the indifference one would have toward a stranger.


    Her gaze flickered past him, disinterested, before she turned away, making it clear she had no intention of engaging.


    Ever since he had his legs broken in prison, Lucas had never been able to control his emotions -since they shattered his legs and stripped him of everything.


    Added to his woes, the revocation of hisw license shattered his proud career.


    His home, his car, his savings-everything was gone.


    His fall from grace had been swift and merciless.


    The once high-spirited Lucas was now reduced to living in a damp, windowless basement, where the musty air and endless darkness gnawed at his very soul.


    The world had turned its back on him. Friends, colleagues, even strangers sneered at his downfall, not even during the tough times at the orphanage, where he had managed to retain a shred of dignity.


    He had lost everything his career, status, and wealth-all reduced to nothing overnight.


    Lauren was the only light left in his world.


    Day after day, counting down the hours until he might catch a glimpse of her..


    And now, when that moment finally came, she was standing beside another man, looking at him like he was a stranger.


    It was thest thing he could never have anticipated.


    He struggled to maneuver his wheelchair forward, blocking her path.


    His voice trembled with urgency. ��Laurie, I asked you a question. Who is he?" Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    Finished


    To her, David was nothing more than a soulless opportunist, a man born to be used rather than cherished,


    She often wondered what kind of twisted gics could have produced someone as ruthless as him.


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon quickly calmed herself down and turned to the medical staff. ��What are you waiting for? Hurry up to save him!"


    The nurses and doctors jolted back to reality, rush surrounded David''s and wheeling him away in a flurry of


    movement.


    Meanwhile, Alice had exhausted all her strength and copsed on the side.


    Sharon signaled for someone to take her to the operating room as well. Not out of kindness just because with so many eyes watching, she had no choice but to y the role of the responsible hospital director.


    Once themotion died down, Gael finally stepped aside, revealing Lauren.


    "Ms. Bet, why didn''t you tell David that Willow isn''t his daughter? That would''ve broken him instantly," Gael asked, his toneced with curiosity. Lauren smiled faintly. "That would be too easy on him."


    "He''s always been good at squeezing people dry for his own benefit. I figured it was time he got a taste of his own medicine. David will do everything in his power to get Willow out of prison. Let him throw away everything for a daughter who isn''t even his. Only when he''s lost everything will I tell him the truth-that the children Sharon bore was never his to begin with."


    What a cruel irony.


    For the sake of someone else''s children, he had sent his own son to prison.


    I can already picture his face when he finds out. The man who values his bloodline above all else... single-handedly ended it.


    How ironic!


    Gael raised his brow. "That''s quite ruthless, Ms. Bet."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Their gazes met, a knowing smirk passing between them.


    As they left the hospital and made their way to the parking lot, they unexpectedly


    ran into someone.


    The person was in a wheelchair, far from the polished image of the elitewyer they once knew. His once- polished appearance had vanished, reced by a tattered outfit and a gaunt face. Sunken cheeks, dark circles under his eyes-he looked exhausted, as if life had drained thest bit of energy from him.


    It was none other than Lucas, Lauren''s best friend during childhood.


    It had been nearly two months he hadn''t seen Lauren. Now, here she was, appearing out of nowhere. For a brief moment, it felt almost surreal.


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    Finished


    Her face was fuller, her skin smoother, her once brittle hair now cascading in a


    sleek, healthy ck sheen over her shoulders.


    Every inch of her showed happiness.


    In contrast, he looked disheveled and worn down.


    The contrast was so stark, so painful, he wished he could disappear into the


    ground.


    He had always been the one in the spotlight, proud. Now, the roles had reversed.


    He can''t adapt.


    And then, he saw a man beside her-tall, broad-shouldered, exuding an


    undeniable strength.


    A wave of jealousy surged through him. His fingers clenched around the armrests


    of his wheelchair as he blurted out, "Who is he?"


    His sharp and usatory gaze locked onto Lauren, like a betrayed husband confronting infidelity, filled with anger and disbelief.


    Lauren cast a cold nce at him, her eyes carrying the indifference one would have toward a stranger.


    Her gaze flickered past him, disinterested, before she turned away, making it clear she had no intention of engaging.


    Ever since he had his legs broken in prison, Lucas had never been able to control his emotions -since they shattered his legs and stripped him of everything. Added to his woes, the revocation of hisw license shattered his proud career.


    His home, his car, his savings-everything was gone.


    His fall from grace had been swift and merciless.


    The once high-spirited Lucas was now reduced to living in a damp, windowless basement, where the musty air and endless darkness gnawed at his very soul. The world had turned its back on him. Friends, colleagues, even strangers sneered at his downfall, not even during the tough times at the orphanage, where he had managed to retain a shred of dignity.


    He had lost everything-his career, status, and wealth-all reduced to nothing overnight.


    Lauren was the only light left in his world.


    Day after day, counting down the hours until he might catch a glimpse of her..


    And now, when that moment finally came, she was standing beside another man,


    looking at him like he was a stranger.


    It was thest thing he could never have anticipated.


    He struggled to maneuver his wheelchair forward, blocking her path.


    Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    Finished


    To her, David was nothing more than a soulless opportunist, a man born to be


    used rather than cherished,


    She often wondered what kind of twisted gics could have produced someone


    as ruthless as him.


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon quickly calmed herself down and turned to the medical staff. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up to save him!"


    The nurses and doctors jolted back to reality, rush surrounded David''s and


    wheeling him away in a flurry of


    movement.


    Meanwhile, Alice had exhausted all her strength and copsed on the side.


    Sharon signaled for someone to take her to the operating room as well. Not out of


    kindness just because with so many eyes watching, she had no choice but to y the role of the responsible hospital director.


    Once themotion died down, Gael finally stepped aside, revealing Lauren.


    "Ms. Bet, why didn''t you tell David that Willow isn''t his daughter? That


    would''ve broken him instantly," Gael asked, his toneced with curiosity. Lauren smiled faintly. "That would be too easy on him."


    "He''s always been good at squeezing people dry for his own benefit. I figured it


    was time he got a taste of his own medicine. David will do everything in his power to get Willow out of prison. Let him throw away everything for a daughter who isn''t even his. Only when he''s lost everything will I tell him the truth��that the children


    Sharon bore was never his to begin with."


    What a cruel irony.


    For the sake of someone else''s children, he had sent his own son to prison.


    I can already picture his face when he finds out. The man who values his


    bloodline above all else... single-handedly ended it.


    How ironic!


    Gael raised his brow. "That''s quite ruthless, Ms. Bet."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    Their gazes met, a knowing smirk passing between them.


    As they left the hospital and made their way to the parking lot, they unexpectedly


    ran into someone.


    The person was in a wheelchair, far from the polished image of the elitewyer they once knew. His once- polished appearance had vanished, reced by a tattered outfit and a gaunt face. Sunken cheeks, dark circles under his eyes-he


    looked exhausted, as if life had drained thest bit of energy from him. It was none other than Lucas, Lauren''s best friend during childhood.


    It had been nearly two months he hadn''t seen Lauren. Now, here she was,


    appearing out of nowhere. For a brief moment, it felt almost surreal.


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    Finished


    Her face was fuller, her skin smoother, her once brittle hair now cascading in a


    sleek, healthy ck sheen over her shoulders.


    Every inch of her showed happiness.


    In contrast, he looked disheveled and worn down.


    The contrast was so stark, so painful, he wished he could disappear into the


    ground.


    He had always been the one in the spotlight, proud. Now, the roles had reversed.


    He can''t adapt.


    And then, he saw a man beside her-tall, broad-shouldered, exuding an


    undeniable strength.


    A wave of jealousy surged through him. His fingers clenched around the armrests


    of his wheelchair as he blurted out, "Who is he?"


    His sharp and usatory gaze locked onto Lauren, like a betrayed husband


    confronting infidelity, filled with anger and disbelief.


    Lauren cast a cold nce at him, her eyes carrying the indifference one would


    have toward a stranger.


    Her gaze flickered past him, disinterested, before she turned away, making it clear


    she had no intention of engaging.


    Ever since he had his legs broken in prison, Lucas had never been able to control his emotions -since they shattered his legs and stripped him of everything. Added to his woes, the revocation of hisw license shattered his proud career.


    His home, his car, his savings-everything was gone.


    His fall from grace had been swift and merciless.


    The once high-spirited Lucas was now reduced to living in a damp, windowless


    basement, where the musty air and endless darkness gnawed at his very soul. The world had turned its back on him. Friends, colleagues, even strangers sneered at his downfall, not even during the tough times at the orphanage, where he had managed to retain a shred of dignity.


    He had lost everything-his career, status, and wealth-all reduced to nothing


    overnight.


    Lauren was the only light left in his world.


    Day after day, counting down the hours until he might catch a glimpse of her..


    And now, when that moment finally came, she was standing beside another man,


    looking at him like he was a stranger.


    It was thest thing he could never have anticipated.


    He struggled to maneuver his wheelchair forward, blocking her path.


    His voice trembled with urgency. "Laurie, I asked you a question. Who is he?"


    Lauren''s patience wore thin. "That has nothing to do with you."


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar N


    Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    A short, simple response.


    Yet it hit Lucas like a sledgehammer, knocking the breath from his lungs.


    His voice trembled with urgency. "Laurie, I asked you a question. Who is he?"


    Lauren''s patience wore thin. "That has nothing to do with you."


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar N


    Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    A short, simple response.


    Yet it hit Lucas like a sledgehammer, knocking the breath from his lungs.


    Lauren''s patience wore thin. "That has nothing to do with you."


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar N


    Chapter 196 A Face from the Past


    A short, simple response.


    Yet it hit Lucas like a sledgehammer, knocking the breath from his lungs.

 Chapter Ch 197

    280


    63%


    Finished


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 197 Shattered Delusions


    Finished


    Lucas''s fingers gripped the metal frame of the wheelchair tightly, his knuckles turning white from the pressure. The biting chill seeped into his bones, but it was nothingpared to the coldness he felt in his


    chest.


    Does she really want to cut ties with me?


    No! I wouldn''t allow it.


    "How can you say that? We grew up together. We''re childhood sweethearts!"


    Lauren scoffed. "You might be my childhood friend, but you''re not my father. Who I associate with is none of your business."


    Lucas''s face darkened instantly, his eyes full of jealousy and fury as they locked onto Gael.


    Through clenched teeth, "Laurie, have you forgotten our promise? You told me that once I made something of myself, you''d always be by my side."


    Lauren chuckled, the soundced with mockery.


    A deep, overwhelming sense of irony filled her chest.


    Back in the orphanage, they had been each other''s only family. She had once believed they would never be


    apart.


    She had thrown herself into hardbor, participated inpetitions, and fought tooth and nail for schrships-all for his sake.


    Because of a single promise.


    I''ll be awyer and put everyone who hurt you behind bars.


    She had been so foolishly entranced by those words.


    She had worked tirelessly, sending every penny she earned to him in secret, making sure he never had to struggle the way other poor students did.


    Even in her suffering, she had been happy, fueled by the dream that one day, Lucas would be a topwyer, shielding her from the world.


    Reality had been cruel.


    Not only had he failed to bring justice to those who wronged her-he had sent her to prison himself.


    And the money she had painstakingly earned?


    Not spent on books. Not spent on necessities.


    But on luxury sneakers, designer jackets, and watches worth thousands.


    And worst of all, on gifts for Willow.


    A socialite who never even wanted them.


    Chapter 197 Shattered Delusions


    She had tossed his presents to the maids the moment she got home, too disgusted to keep them.


    Lauren had never known.


    63%


    Finished


    She had been too used to poverty to recognize the price tags on Lucas''s clothes. She had never questioned how a merew student could afford a wardrobe worth nearly ten grand.


    It wasn''t until Gael''s investigation into the Bet family uncovered everything- until she saw for herself how Lucas had spent years pretending to be someone he wasn''t-that she realized the truth.


    The boy she once trusted had be greedy, selfish, and vain.


    He was nothing but a parasite.


    Her gaze turned ice-cold.


    "A promise?" She let out a short, scornfulugh. "Lucas, do you really think you deserve to bring that up? You ruined my life. Did you honestly believe I would ever forgive you? Have I not made my disgust clear enough since the day I got out of prison? You''re not even worth calling a stranger. At least a stranger wouldn''t make me sick. Every time I see you, I feel like throwing up."


    Lucas visibly flinched, his body jerking as if he had been pped. A sickly red flush spread across his cheeks, a twisted mix of rage and humiliation.


    "No! I didn''t put you in prison! It''s you! you brought that on yourself!" His voice trembled with desperation. "If you hadn''t pushed ine down the stairs, if you hadn''t turned her into a vegetable, none of this would have happened! You were convicted because of your own actions!"


    Lauren''s expression turned ice-cold.


    Her patience snapped.


    Without hesitation, she raised her hand and pped him.


    Hard.


    A sharp crack echoed through the air.


    "Are you blind or just deaf?" she spat. "ine woke up and proved I wasn''t the one who did it. How long are you going to keep pretending? If it weren''t for you and the rest of them covering for Willow, ine would have pointed her out as the real culprit that very day! And you still have the nerve to push the me on me? You''re disgusting."


    Lucas sat there, stunned.


    His mind went nk.


    He refused to acknowledge his mistakes. Because if he did-if he admitted the truth-then there was no future left for them.


    So, he did what he had always done. He forced the me back onto her.


    If she carried the burden of attempted murder, if she remained an outcast, then


    she would have no choice but to rely on him forever.


    Sending her to prison had never been about justice.


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar N.


    Chapter 197 Shattered Delusions


    It had been about control.


    63%


    Finished


    The moment he realized Keh had feelings for her, the moment he saw their


    engagement approaching, his world had cracked.


    He hadn''t wanted to see her in another man''s arms.


    So, he had destroyed her instead.


    If he couldn''t have her, then no one could.


    And now, seeing her with Gael, seeing the way she hadpletely erased him


    from her life, his emotions spiraled out of control.


    10

 Chapter Ch 198

    Chapter 198 A Devastating Truth


    63%


    Finished


    Lucas''s gaze locked onto the ring on Lauren''s left hand, his suppressed emotions finally snapping.


    "What''s with that ring? Are you engaged? Who gave you permission to marry another man? You belong to me. Only I can make you happy, yet while I''m at my lowest, you''ve climbed into another man''s arms. Lauren, you''re disgusting! Have you already slept with him? How desperate are you? You''re covered in scars, missing a kidney, and yet you can''t live without a man? First Keh, now this random guy-just how many men have you been with? Tell me, damn it!"


    He ranted like a madman, spewing filth as if Lauren were his possession, something no one else was allowed to touch.


    Lauren nced at the ring on her middle finger. It was Felix''s si ring, and it fit perfectly on her hand.


    In the past, she might have been infuriated by such a way.


    But this time, instead of anger, she smiled and wrapped her arm around Gael''s. "That''s right. We''re together now."


    As she spoke, she gently ced a hand on her stomach. "And there''s another piece of good news I want to share with you. I''m pregnant. We''re at the hospital today for a checkup."


    The word pregnant struck like a thunderbolt, leaving him stunned, while Lucas felt a deep anguish wash over him.


    Gael froze, stunned beyond words


    Ms. Bet you can''t just throw me under the bus like this. I haven''t even had a girlfriend before, don''t ruin my innocence.


    Lucas, on the other hand, looked as if he had been plunged into a frozen abyss.


    His body went rigid, an unbearable chill spreading from his heart to his entire body,


    He trembled slightly, but no sound came out. His bloodshot eyes, filled with a wild intensity, stayed locked onto Lauren, as though he could set her on fire with his stare alone.


    "You... you..." His voice cracked, struggling to squeeze out words through clenched teeth,ced with endless resentment and defiance.


    "You''re shameless!"


    Then, hepletely lost it and his anger spiraled out of control.


    "Do you even understand what it means for a woman, the best dowry is her reputation? You''re not even married, yet you''re carrying another man''s child! Aren''t you afraid his family will use that child to control you? To make sure you never know peace for the rest of your life? Lauren, you disgust me! Even if you get rid of the child, I will never want you. Your womb once carried another man''s blood-you''re filthy, unworthy of being my wife, unworthy of being the mother of my future children!" You make me sick!" He spat the words, his face contorted with repulsion.


    Lauren stared at him, utterly unmoved.


    .


    00-001:��00h)....... 001


    - of thinkin


    TFT don''t I...


    d..nrad from


    15:32 Sun, 30 Mar


    Chapter 198 A Devastating Truth


    Finished


    university, I''d assume you never received any higher education at all. If I had known you were this ignorant, couldn''t even tell right from wrong, I never would have funded your tuition by anonymous support. It''s a shame I wasted my hard- earned money on an ungrateful leech."


    Lucas''s entire body stiffened. His breath hitched, his eyes widening in shock.


    "What are you saying? What do you mean you funded me?"


    His voice rose,ced with panic. He was trying to mask the inner turmoil and fear with an angry sound, but the slight tremor in his words betrayed his fear.


    Lauren''s expression remained icy, her gaze sharp and unwavering she locked eyes with Lucas. She spoke slowly and deliberately:


    "I paid for your university tuition. I was the person who funded it anonymously."


    The words were simple and straightforward, yet they crashed down on him like andslide, stirring a storm of emotions.


    His mind reeled.


    "N...No..., that''s impossible!" He blurted the denial immediately, shaking his head furiously.


    He refused to believe it.


    Everything he had ever prided himself on, the self-made image he had built-it couldn''t have been propped up by Lauren.


    "Why is it impossible?" Lauren took a step forward.


    "Every expensive piece of clothing, every luxury item you owned during university-where do you think that money came from? I worked my fingers to the bone, won schrship after schrship, just so you wouldn''t have to struggle financially. And what did you do? You used my money to craft the illusion of being a rich kid, deceiving everyone-including me."


    Lucas copsed back into his wheelchair.


    Memories shed through his mind-days spent basking in admiration, draped in designer brands, enjoying the envious stares of his peers.


    He had believed it was all his own doing.


    But now, those memories felt like vicious ps, each onending harder than thest.


    280

 Chapter Ch 199

    "No, this isn''t true. You''re lying to me-"


    63%


    Finished


    Lucas''s voice cracked as he roared at Lauren. "You were just a high school student back then! How could you have possibly sent me 13 hundred dors a month? You think I don''t know who really funded me? It was Willow! Only someone like her, a wealthy heiress, would be able to afford that kind of money. You were nothing in the Bet family! They never give you a penny. So how could you have possibly helped me?"


    So, he had always known.


    He had always known how badly she was treated in the Bet household.


    Yet when she hade to him, exhausted and beaten down by their cruelty, he had dismissed her pain with a casual "You''re just too sensitive."


    He had known they never gave her money.


    And yet, despite receiving ten grand a month, he had never once spared even a hundred dors to help her.


    How could I have been so blind? How could I have given him everything I worked so hard for?


    A deep, hollow sorrow settled in Lauren''s chest. She exhaled slowly, her voice devoid of warmth.


    "You never entered anypetitions. Of course, you wouldn''t know that winning first ce in a physicspetitiones with a generous cash prize. I regret it now-spending all my winnings prize on you. If I had saved it for myself, imagine howfortable my life would''ve been. Then again, no one knows the luxury of having money better than you, Mr. ''Rich Kid'' Lucas Reed."


    Her words were soft, but each syble sliced straight through Lucas''s pride like a sharp de, leaving him utterly humiliated.


    "N...no... I don''t believe it... You''re lying..." He was grasping at straws now, trying to convince himself this wasn''t real.


    Lauren had no intention of wasting another moment on this unreasonable person...


    She shrugged. "Yeah. I''m lying to you. Whatever you say."


    With that, she turned around, linking arms with Gael as she walked away without a second thought.


    Her indifference felt like pouring salt in an open wound, a final confirmation that she truly did not care.


    Lucas''s rage exploded.


    Desperate to chase after Lauren, he pushed his wheelchair forward, the wheels screeching against the floor in a frantic as he tried to chase after her.


    "Lauren, stop! Don''t walk away! Exin yourself���� His voice cracked, raw with desperation.


    She didn''t turn back.


    Even if she could, she didn''t want to.


    Within moments, Lauren and Gael were inside the car. GaelF started the car engine, and the vehicle sped


    Chapter 199 A Bitter Awakening


    #Finished


    He sat there, watched the car disappear, his body copsing back into his wheelchair. His vision blurred.


    Muttering under his breath, he repeated, ��No..... It''s not true..." over and over again."


    But deep inside, he had alreadye to terms with this harsh reality,


    The truth had beenid bare before him, undeniable and unforgiving.


    He hade to the hospital for a routine check-up on his leg injury.


    But now, he couldn''t care less about them, his mind was preupied with Lauren''s words,


    There was only one thing on his mind-he needed to see Willow, get to the bottom of the truth.


    Willow Bet, the once-morous heiress of the Bet family, was now promptly taken away by the police.


    Her downfall had been as public as it was humiliating.


    She had tried to steal a 2.8 million dors embroidery piece at a high-profile g.


    In front of everyone.


    The police had taken her away on the spot, and the scandal had been stered all over the news that very night.


    Lucas had seen the headlines. He knew where she was now.


    In the dimly lit detention center, the air thick with unease, they sat facing each other.


    For a moment, he barely recognized her. The once-proud, elegant socialite now looked like a broken doll.


    Her head had beenpletely shaved off.


    Not cleanly-the patches of scabbed-over wounds marked her scalp, raw and uneven, leaving her with sparse tufts of hair. The effect was grotesque.


    A ridiculous, pitiful sight.


    The arrogance, the self-importance-everything that had made Willow-had been stripped away without a


    trace.


    Now, she was nothing.


    A peacock stripped of its feathers-showing vulnerability and despair, no longer dazzling, only pathetic.


    When her eyesnded on Lucas, her eyes lit up with a spark of hope, yearning for


    this aplishedwyer toe to her rescue.


    Perhaps he could help. Perhaps he could get her out of this nightmare.


    Rut then she took a closer look at him


    15:33 Sun, 30 Mar N.


    Chapter 199 A Bitter Awakening


    The hope vanished.


    His clothes were wrinkled and cheap, his face haggard and weary.


    He was in a wheelchair.


    He looked no better than a beggar.


    63%


    Finished


    Reality mmed into her like a freight train-Lucas was no longer the sessful,


    influentialwyer she had once toyed with.


    She swallowed her disappointment.


    But he was still the first person to visit her.


    "No, this isn''t true. You''re lying to me-"


    63%


    Finished


    Lucas''s voice cracked as he roared at Lauren. "You were just a high school student back then! How could you have possibly sent me 13 hundred dors a month? You think I don''t know who really funded me? It was Willow! Only someone like her, a wealthy heiress, would be able to afford that kind of money. You were nothing in the Bet family! They never give you a penny. So how could you have possibly helped me?"


    So, he had always known.


    He had always known how badly she was treated in the Bet household.


    Yet when she hade to him, exhausted and beaten down by their cruelty, he had dismissed her pain with a casual "You''re just too sensitive."


    He had known they never gave her money.


    And yet, despite receiving ten grand a month, he had never once spared even a hundred dors to help her.


    How could I have been so blind? How could I have given him everything I worked so hard for?


    A deep, hollow sorrow settled in Lauren''s chest. She exhaled slowly, her voice devoid of warmth.


    "You never entered anypetitions. Of course, you wouldn''t know that winning first ce in a physicspetitiones with a generous cash prize. I regret it now-spending all my winnings prize on you. If I had saved it for myself, imagine howfortable my life would''ve been. Then again, no one knows the luxury of having money better than you, Mr. ''Rich Kid'' Lucas Reed."


    Her words were soft, but each syble sliced straight through Lucas''s pride like a sharp de, leaving him utterly humiliated.


    "N...no... I don''t believe it... You''re lying..." He was grasping at straws now, trying


    to convince himself this wasn''t real.


    Lauren had no intention of wasting another moment on this unreasonable


    person...


    She shrugged. "Yeah. I''m lying to you. Whatever you say."


    With that, she turned around, linking arms with Gael as she walked away without


    a second thought.


    Her indifference felt like pouring salt in an open wound, a final confirmation that


    she truly did not care.


    Lucas''s rage exploded.


    Desperate to chase after Lauren, he pushed his wheelchair forward, the wheels screeching against the floor in a frantic as he tried to chase after her.


    "Lauren, stop! Don''t walk away! Exin yourself���� His voice cracked, raw with desperation.


    She didn''t turn back.


    Even if she could, she didn''t want to.


    Within moments, Lauren and Gael were inside the car. GaelF started the car


    engine, and the vehicle sped


    Chapter 199 A Bitter Awakening


    #Finished


    He sat there, watched the car disappear, his body copsing back into his wheelchair. His vision blurred.


    Muttering under his breath, he repeated, "No... It''s not true..." over and over again."


    But deep inside, he had alreadye to terms with this harsh reality, The truth had beenid bare before him, undeniable and unforgiving.


    He hade to the hospital for a routine check-up on his leg injury.


    But now, he couldn''t care less about them, his mind was preupied with Lauren''s words,


    There was only one thing on his mind-he needed to see Willow, get to the bottom


    of the truth.


    Willow Bet, the once-morous heiress of the Bet family, was now promptly taken away by the police.


    Her downfall had been as public as it was humiliating.


    She had tried to steal a 2.8 million dors embroidery piece at a high-profile g.


    In front of everyone.


    The police had taken her away on the spot, and the scandal had been stered


    all over the news that very night.


    Lucas had seen the headlines. He knew where she was now.


    In the dimly lit detention center, the air thick with unease, they sat facing each


    other.


    For a moment, he barely recognized her. The once-proud, elegant socialite now looked like a broken doll.


    Her head had beenpletely shaved off.


    Not cleanly-the patches of scabbed-over wounds marked her scalp, raw and uneven, leaving her with sparse tufts of hair. The effect was grotesque.


    A ridiculous, pitiful sight.


    The arrogance, the self-importance-everything that had made Willow-had been


    stripped away without a


    trace.


    Now, she was nothing.


    A peacock stripped of its feathers-showing vulnerability and despair, no longer


    dazzling, only pathetic.


    When her eyesnded on Lucas, her eyes lit up with a spark of hope, yearning for


    this aplishedwyer toe to her rescue.


    Perhaps he could help. Perhaps he could get her out of this nightmare.


    Rut then she took a closer look at him


    15:33 Sun, 30 Mar N.


    Chapter 199 A Bitter Awakening


    The hope vanished.


    His clothes were wrinkled and cheap, his face haggard and weary.


    He was in a wheelchair.


    He looked no better than a beggar.


    63%


    Finished


    Reality mmed into her like a freight train-Lucas was no longer the sessful,


    influentialwyer she had once toyed with.


    She swallowed her disappointment.


    But he was still the first person to visit her.


    "No, this isn''t true. You''re lying to me-"


    63%


    Finished


    Lucas''s voice cracked as he roared at Lauren. "You were just a high school


    student back then! How could you have possibly sent me 13 hundred dors a month? You think I don''t know who really funded me? It was Willow! Only someone like her, a wealthy heiress, would be able to afford that kind of money. You were nothing in the Bet family! They never give you a penny. So how


    could you have possibly helped me?"


    So, he had always known.


    He had always known how badly she was treated in the Bet household.


    Yet when she hade to him, exhausted and beaten down by their cruelty, he


    had dismissed her pain with a casual ��You''re just too sensitive."


    He had known they never gave her money.


    And yet, despite receiving ten grand a month, he had never once spared even a


    hundred dors to help her.


    How could I have been so blind? How could I have given him everything I worked


    so hard for?


    A deep, hollow sorrow settled in Lauren''s chest. She exhaled slowly, her voice devoid of warmth.


    "You never entered anypetitions. Of course, you wouldn''t know that winning first ce in a physicspetitiones with a generous cash prize. I regret it now-spending all my winnings prize on you. If I had saved it for myself, imagine howfortable my life would''ve been. Then again, no one knows the luxury of having money better than you, Mr. ''Rich Kid'' Lucas Reed."


    Her words were soft, but each syble sliced straight through Lucas''s pride like a sharp de, leaving him utterly humiliated.


    ��N.....no... I don''t believe it... You''re lying..." He was grasping at straws now, trying


    to convince himself this wasn''t real.


    Lauren had no intention of wasting another moment on this unreasonable


    person...


    She shrugged. "Yeah. I''m lying to you. Whatever you say."


    With that, she turned around, linking arms with Gael as she walked away without


    a second thought.


    Her indifference felt like pouring salt in an open wound, a final confirmation that


    she truly did not care.


    Lucas''s rage exploded. Desperate to chase after Lauren, he pushed his wheelchair forward, the wheels screeching against the floor in a frantic as he tried to chase after her.


    "Lauren, stop! Don''t walk away! Exin yourself���� His voice cracked, raw with desperation.


    She didn''t turn back.


    Even if she could, she didn''t want to.


    Within moments, Lauren and Gael were inside the car. GaelF started the car


    engine, and the vehicle sped


    Chapter 199 A Bitter Awakening


    #Finished


    He sat there, watched the car disappear, his body copsing back into his wheelchair. His vision blurred.


    Muttering under his breath, he repeated, "No... It''s not true..." over and over


    again."


    But deep inside, he had alreadye to terms with this harsh reality,


    The truth had beenid bare before him, undeniable and unforgiving.


    He hade to the hospital for a routine check-up on his leg injury.


    But now, he couldn''t care less about them, his mind was preupied with Lauren''s words,


    There was only one thing on his mind-he needed to see Willow, get to the bottom


    of the truth.


    Willow Bet, the once-morous heiress of the Bet family, was now


    promptly taken away by the police.


    Her downfall had been as public as it was humiliating.


    She had tried to steal a 2.8 million dors embroidery piece at a high-profile g.


    In front of everyone.


    The police had taken her away on the spot, and the scandal had been stered


    all over the news that very night.


    Lucas had seen the headlines. He knew where she was now.


    In the dimly lit detention center, the air thick with unease, they sat facing each


    other.


    For a moment, he barely recognized her. The once-proud, elegant socialite now


    looked like a broken doll.


    Her head had beenpletely shaved off.


    Not cleanly-the patches of scabbed-over wounds marked her scalp, raw and


    uneven, leaving her with sparse tufts of hair. The effect was grotesque.


    A ridiculous, pitiful sight.


    The arrogance, the self-importance-everything that had made Willow-had been


    stripped away without a


    trace.


    Now, she was nothing.


    A peacock stripped of its feathers-showing vulnerability and despair, no longer


    dazzling, only pathetic.


    When her eyesnded on Lucas, her eyes lit up with a spark of hope, yearning for


    this aplishedwyer toe to her rescue.


    Perhaps he could help. Perhaps he could get her out of this nightmare.


    Rut then she took a closer look at him


    15:33 Sun, 30 Mar N.


    Chapter 199 A Bitter Awakening


    The hope vanished.


    His clothes were wrinkled and cheap, his face haggard and weary.


    He was in a wheelchair.


    He looked no better than a beggar.


    63%


    Finished


    Reality mmed into her like a freight train-Lucas was no longer the sessful,


    influentialwyer she had once toyed with.


    She swallowed her disappointment.


    But he was still the first person to visit her.


    Even though he didn''t seem to be doing well himself, but maybe... just maybe, he


    could do


    something.


    Willow forcing herself to look as pitiful as possible, she spoke in a soft, trembling


    voice.


    "Lucas... help me."


    Once, she was as elegant and pure as a daffodil, truly exuded a sense of delicate


    vulnerability when she tried to appear pitiful.


    But now?


    280


    Even though he didn''t seem to be doing well himself, but maybe... just maybe, he


    could do


    something.


    Willow forcing herself to look as pitiful as possible, she spoke in a soft, trembling


    voice.


    "Lucas... help me."


    Once, she was as elegant and pure as a daffodil, truly exuded a sense of delicate


    vulnerability when she tried to appear pitiful.


    But now?


    280


    Even though he didn''t seem to be doing well himself, but maybe... just maybe, he


    could do


    something.


    Willow forcing herself to look as pitiful as possible, she spoke in a soft, trembling


    voice.


    "Lucas... help me."


    Once, she was as elegant and pure as a daffodil, truly exuded a sense of delicate


    vulnerability when she tried to appear pitiful.


    But now?


    280

 Chapter Ch 200

    Chapter 200 The Truth Unleashed


    Finished


    Now, however, Willow''s head was bare, the patchy remnants of her shaved scalp giving her a bizarre, almostical "balding" look.


    Her once-wless skin was now dull and lifeless, her face gaunt and weary- strikingly different from the person she once was.


    Looking at her now, Laicas felt... nothing.


    No sympathy. No affection. Only disgust.


    Gripping the cold steel bars between them, he red at her and demanded, "Tell me the truth, Willow. Who really funded my education?"


    She hadn''t expected that he came here for this question. Her eyes flickered, betraying a brief moment of panic. But within seconds, she regained herposure and calmly lie,


    "Of course, it was me," she lied smoothly.


    "Stop pretending!" Lucas roared, his patience snapping. "Lauren told me she was the one who sent me that money. Did you trick me? Why?!"


    His eyes bore into her, searching for the truth.


    The truth he had been too blind to see for years.


    Willow''s heart pounded.


    He knows.


    For the first time, she saw true hatred in Lucas''s eyes.


    She knew she could no longer keep up the fa?ade., she let out a sudden, sharpugh-a soundced with cruelty and madness.


    "Five years! It took you five damn years to figure it out? You are really a foolish idiot!"


    Her words were dripping with


    ockery.


    "That''s right! Lauren was the one who funded you. She worked herself to the bone, sent you every penny she earned, while she herself could barely afford to eat! And what did you do with her money? Buy designer clothes? Strut around campus pretending to be rich?"


    Sheughed even harder, her frail body shaking with mirth.


    "God, you should''ve seen yourself! Every time you used her money to buy me gifts, trying to impress me, I nearly diedughing! You really thought you were some kind of prince charming? Please! Lauren was nothing but a pitiful, naive fool. She deserved to suffer!"


    Her voice trembled with a bitter edge.


    "The contemptible woman, how can shepared to me? She was betrayed by her own parents, her brother, and her childhood friend-she deserves it. She was born into luxury while I..." Willow''s voice hitched, rage shing in her eyes.


    Chapter 200 The Truth Unleashed


    She had spent her entire life resenting Lauren for having what she never could.


    A prestigiousst name. A future paved in gold. A life meant for her. ** Finished


    Stealing Lauren''s identity, watching her struggle, seeing her thrown into prison- reveling in the sight of the wealthy heiress struggling beneath her heel.


    Her insane and venomous words struck him like a knife to the heart, sending waves of pain through him. His face contorted in agony as he gritted his teeth and roared


    "Willow Bet ! You vile woman!" His voice was hoarse, filled with a deep- seated rage that made him resemble a feral beast.


    The betrayal. The deceit.


    In contrast, Willow lifted her chin andughed even more recklessly, her disheveled appearance making her look like a malevolent spirit.


    Once, Lucas was one of Honale''s most renownedwyers, ambitious and full of promise. Back then, he held significant value for her. He had been nothing more than a tool to her. Naturally, she had yed her of a caring woman.


    part well-sweet, gentle, the perfect imag


    But now?


    Lucas found himself confined to a wheelchair, his legs broken, draped in wrinkled, cheap clothing, hisplexion sickly and pale. He reeked of filth, the unmistakable stench of someone who hadn''t bathed in far too long.


    To someone as selfish as Willow, he was no longer of any use. Why would she bother to tter him or maintain their facade?


    And Lauren-


    He had destroyed the only person who had ever truly cared about him.


    Veins bulged in his arms as he mmed his fists against the steel, his entire body shaking.


    "You devil!" His scream was guttural, animalistic.


    But Willow?


    She only smirked, her hollowed-out eyes glinting with sick pleasure.


    "Oh,e on, Lucas," she cooed, voice dripping with venom. "You were so blinded by your obsession with me, so desperate to be mypdog, that you never once questioned anything. Pathetic. Let me guess the reason you know that it was Lauren, who supported you back then and not me is because she told you herself, isn''t it?"


    She paused for a moment, a malicious smile spreading across her face before she continued


    "You finally begged Lauren for forgiveness, didn''t you? No matter how much you beg, she won''t forgive you anymore?"


    She burst into cruelughter, clutching her stomach as if it physically hurt from amusement.


    Willow had always been a selfish, calcting woman. Now that she had fallen to rock bottom, she couldn''t


    Chapter 200 The Truth Unleashed


    stand suffering alone.


    And Lucas-useless, discarded, stripped of any worth-was the perfect target for her misery.


    Finished


    She unleashed every ounce of her frustration on him, spewing venom with reckless abandon. Watching his face contort with fury, guilt, and regret filled her with a sick, twisted satisfaction.


    Lucas violently shook the iron bars, his expression savage, as if he wanted nothing more than to tear her


    apart.


    "You vile witch-filthy snake-you deserve to rot in hell!"


    Memories flooded his mind.


    Years of lies.


    Using Lauren''s hard-earned money to please Willow.


    Sending Lauren to prison for five years-all for this woman.


    19


    280

 Chapter Ch 201

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 201 A Noble in Disgrace


    60%


    Finished


    Regret consumed him, gnawing at his heart like a relentless fire.


    "I deserve a horrible death? I am a noble of Bet Corporation, and my parents and brother love me dearly. They''ll figure out a way to get me out soon." Willow lifted her chin, her eyes filled with disdain.


    Lucas'' face twisted at her words, but soon a mocking smile appeared.


    "You think you''re some kind of Bet Corporation noble? Dream on! You probably haven''t heard, but Bet Corporation has tanked; your brother was hauled off by the cops, and your parents managed to tick off the boss at Brooker Corporation. They both ended up with broken legs; they''re too caught up trying to save their own skins to worry about a fallen noble like you."


    Having said this, Lucas felt a deep satisfaction in his heart.


    Willow had tormented him; he intended to return the favor.


    He expected her to show signs of shock or anxiety, but there was none.


    Willow looked at him with a smirk that was not quite a smile and suddenly said, "Their bankruptcy is none of my concern. My real parents are worth millions; they wouldn''t just watch me rot in jail."


    Lucas'' expression froze as he stared hard at Willow, as if trying to see right through her bluffs.


    "Stop pretending. If your real parents were that powerful, why did they leave you with the Bets for so many years?"


    He gritted his teeth, a tone of resentment in his voice.


    Willow''s lips curved into a scornful smile. "You think I wanted to stay with the Bets? It was just my parents'' n."


    "What n?" Lucas pressed.


    Leaning back in her chair, Willow looked at Lucas as if he were a fool. "You''re overestimating yourself if you think you can trick me into revealing anything."


    "All your skills went to Lauren. Do you know why you were chosen as my defense attorney back then? It was because you and Lauren were childhood friends. Only by personally sending Lauren, that vile woman, to jail would she be devastated." Willow''s voice brimmed with pride. "Otherwise, with your inexperience just out of college, do you think you''d qualify to defend a noble like me? Anywyer could have won that case. If it were someone else, they would have be a local hero in Hoverdale overnight because of thatwsuit. You really overestimated yourself. Even a broken clock is right twice a day; you just hitched a ride on the Bet''s coattails and thought you were something special! Sometimes, I even feel sorry for Lauren. Talk about bad luck��a starry-eyed mother, a scheming father, a ky brother, and you, her treacherous childhood friend. Lauren''s bullying and wrongful imprisonment aren''t on me; they''re on those closest to her, like you, who threw her to the wolves."


    Willow never felt guilty. In her view, she was just fighting for her interests in a dog- eat-dog world. If those people were sober and truly trusted Lauren, how could they be so easily swayed by a few provocative words from me? Willow and Lauren had no blood rtion; why should I give everything up just because Lauren came back?


    She had managed to crich the true noble Lauren underfoot. If Lauren were canable, che could have dona


    Chapter 201 A Noble in Disgrace


    the same to her. Willow crossed her arms, enjoying the spectacle of Lucas expreuve face


    Finished


    His face was filled with hatred for her and regret for Lauren, but notably inert was any self-reflection on his own past wrongdoings.


    "Shut up! Shut up!" Lucas shouted like a madman.


    His eyes bulging and bloodshot, he yelled, "Willow, you''re a demon, and I was just


    a tool you used. You are the real culprit!"


    "A demon?" Willow scoffed coldly. "It''s a dog-eat-dog world, and I was merely looking out for my interests. Besides, didn''t you also covet my beauty and the Bet noble status, hoping to gain advantages from me? That''s why you turned a blind eye to Lauren''s sincerity


    "I did use you, but I never forced you to take Lauren''s money to buy trendy brands and pretend to be a rich kid at school."


    "Heh!" Her gaze filled with scorn, she stared directly at Lucas and said deliberately, ��You knew all along about Lauren being pped, forced to beg for mercy, stabbed with needles, and having her legs broken in prison, didn''t you? And yet, you did nothing to stop it!"


    Willow''s words hit him like a hammer to the chest.


    He had to admit that his vanity had clouded his judgment, leading him to make unforgivable mistakes. Lauren''s performance during high school had been too outstanding


    348


    -o


    212

 Chapter Ch 202

    Chapter 202 A Scheme Unraveled


    0.60%=


    Finished


    Lucas was overwhelmed with jealousy because Lauren''s brilliancepletely overshadowed his own light; he just wanted to dim her shine a little.


    After all, Lauren was just a woman. What good would her academic excellence do? Eventually, she''d just marry, have kids, and be a homemaker.


    As for himself, he was capable of carning money and could support her in the future. Why did she have to aim so high?


    He kept these thoughts buried deep, knowing they would be unpopr if voiced.


    So, he watched passively as Lauren was tormented by others, allowing her to be worn down by the world.


    He thought, once everyone else had dulled her sharp edges, he would appear at just the right moment, offer her warmth, and then Lauren would have no choice but to depend on him. She wouldn''t think about bing a schr, a mentor, or a professor ever again...


    Breaking her wings was meant to spare her hardship; he would be her sanctuary, providing for her, loving her. Wouldn''t that be good?


    What he never anticipated was how resilient Lauren would be, even after enduring inhuman treatment in prison. Despite being worn down, she remained defiant.


    Not only did she refuse to depend on him, but she also despised him to the bone.


    They had spent over a decade together in the orphanage, sharing a deep bond, yet Lauren discarded him so easily, which Lucas found brutally harsh.


    Now, she had taken up with some rough-looking guy who obviously had a temper, and she was pregnant. How shameless!


    He hated Lauren for not seeing clearly, and he hated Willow even more for using him.


    If it weren''t for Willow stirring things up, he and Laurie would never have ended up like this.


    Lucas'' rage clouded his mindpletely, and he shook the iron bars wildly.


    The bars groaned under his brute force, sounding as if they might snap at any moment.


    His eyes bulged like bells, his facial muscles twisted in fury, his features nearly disced by his grotesque anger, making him look like a demon, sending chills down the spine.


    "You damn wretch!" Lucas roared with all his might, "I''ll kill you!"


    His madness was like a rabid dog in the throes of disease.


    Willow watched Lucas'' deranged, cannibalistic demeanor, and her pleasure surged like a breached dam, reaching unprecedented heights.


    She let out a sharp, piercingugh, which mingled weirdly with Lucas'' screams.


    The crazier Lucas got, the more wildly sheughed.


    12


    1 11


    * WW11


    187


    Chapter 202 A Scheme Unraveled


    fool, regretting only now? Toote?"


    Whileughing, she even twisted her body provocatively as if unting her victory to Lucas,


    Themotion quickly attracted the guards


    Two officers rushed over and restrained Lucas, one on each side.


    Finished


    Yet Lucas continued to struggle, kicking, wildly and twisting his body, trying to break free from the police to continue his charge at Willow,


    "Let me go, let go of me! Lucas screamed madly, his voice hoarse and nearly breaking, "I have to kill her, I


    must!"


    His gaze remained fixed on Willow, the hatred seeming to burn her to ashes.


    Willow watched as Lucas was dragged away by the police, her smile growing brighter. She even made a face at him, mocking, "Just keep regretting on the outside. Once I''m free, I''ll go abroad and enjoy life, while you rot in endless agony here!"


    "You wench-"


    Lucas'' cursing faded as he was dragged out of the jail, disappearing along the long corridor until it was no longer audible.


    Outside, the night had deepened. Lucas sat despondently in a wheelchair.


    The dim streetlight cast a weak glow on his face, marked by wear and fatigue.


    It''s over, all over.


    The once-glorious career had shattered like a bubble; his most cherished Laurie, he had pushed into the abyss himself, never to forgive him.


    Now, he had nothing left but a heart full of regret and loneliness.


    Lucas''


    eyes gradually moistened, and hot tears rolled down his cheeks, dropping onto his worn clothes.


    "Laurie, I didn''t mean it, I just wanted to take care of you." He muttered to himself, but there was no one around to hear his bted confession.


    348

 Chapter Ch 203

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 203 A Light in the Dark


    ? .60%


    Finished


    At the Brooker''s Vi, the warm light spilled through the windows onto the garden path, softening the night.


    Kate looked at Lauren with a loving expression, "Lauric, you''re not well, you should go back to sleep soon."


    Lauren gently shook her head, "Madam Kate, I''ll wait a bit longer for Mr. Brooker."


    Hearing this, Kate''s heart swelled with joy, and her gaze inadvertently fell on the ring on Lauren''s middle finger. Her smile brightened, and her wrinkled face was flush with happiness.


    The ring was special, a keepsake from Felix''s mother. Felix had cherished it for years.


    As a child, he wore it on a string around his neck, and as he grew up, he wore it on his pinky finger, never parting with it.


    Now, he had given this precious ring to Lauren, a clear sign that he truly saw a future with her, a life to be shared.


    "I''ll head upstairs then; don''t stay up toote," Kate advised with a smile.


    Lauren nodded obediently, watching Kate ascend the stairs. She then settled quietly on the living room sofa, her thoughts drifting back to her days at the Bets.


    Back then, she woulde home from school to a dark living room, the cold air seeming to swallow her whole.


    Standing alone in the darkness, the chill spread slowly through her heart, the feeling of being neglected by her family, forgotten by the world, was something she could never forget.


    Later, it was Marilyn who left the light on for her, a beacon of warmth in the darkness, one of the fewforts she had at the Bets. Having experienced the cold indifference of a family-less life, Lauren cherished the warmth she felt in the Brooker family even more.


    She wanted to wait for Mr. Brooker, like she was waiting for her fifteen-year-old self, braving the snow to get home.


    Time ticked by, and the vi was silent except for the ticking of the clock in the living room.


    Lauren, tired from sitting,y down on the sofa. Her health was poor, and fatigue came easily; soon, she drifted off to sleep.


    She curled up slightly on the sofa, as if seeking more security in that position.


    When Felix returned, he found the petite Lauren asleep on the sofa.


    Scanning the living room and seeing neither his grandmother nor Anna, he assumed they had already gone to bed.


    Was she staying up just for me? A trace of softness flickered across Felix''s usually stern face at the sight of her.


    He stepped lightly over to her, then bent down and gently lifted her, cradling her back and legs. He carried her upstairs with long strides,id her on the bed, and carefully pulled the nket over her, all the while taking care not to wake her.


    Chapter 203 A Light in the Dark


    Finished


    "Ms. Bet, sweet dreams, Felix whispered softly in the quiet room, his voice carrying a tenderness he himself might not have recognized.


    After speaking, he walked out, closing the door gently behind him.


    Instead of going to his bedroom, Felix headed straight to his study. He sat at his desk, turned on the deskmp, and the soft light illuminated his deep features.


    He began working through a stack of documents, the only sound the scratching of his pen across the paper.


    About fifteen minutester, a ringtone broke the silence of the study, "Hello,"


    "Mr. Brooker, I saw Lucas," Josh''s voice came through the phone.


    After dropping Felix off at home, Josh had driven back to his ce.


    On the way, he stopped to buy cigarettes and heard faint groaning sounds.


    Driven by curiosity, he followed the sounds to an alley. Under the dim streetlight, he found Lucas bloodied and in extreme misery on the ground.


    Lucas'' words to Lauren at the hospital earlier in the day had already been ryed to Felix by Gael, and Josh, having been there, was aware too.


    Now seeing Lucas beaten half to death, he called Felix to seek his opinion.


    After a moment, Felix''s voice came back coldly, "Take him to the hospital. Make sure he doesn''t die, but don''t let him live well either."


    Josh shuddered at the reply, hesitating before asking, "So you mean to keep him barely alive?"


    Felix''s lips curled into a cold smile, devoid of warmth, "Since his legs are already useless, there''s no need to keep them. Amputate them."


    Chills ran down Josh''s spine, the cold seeping from his feet to his head.


    348

 Chapter Ch 204

    Chapter 204 Bottles and Battles


    60%


    Finished


    Although Lucas'' legs had been broken, with proper care, they could have healed. This time, it was unclear who had left Lucas in such a terrible state that if he had been left in the alley overnight, he probably would have been close to death.


    After hanging up the phone, Josh, following Felix''s instructions, took Lucas to the hospital.


    The person who had beaten Lucas half to death was now calmly and slowly removing blood-stained clothes and gloves. Then, they pulled out a lighter and set them on fire.


    The mes surged up instantly, consuming the clothes and gloves, casting flickering light on a face that was chillingly cold. The facial features were delicate, the eyes deep like a cold pool, distant and frosty.


    Beneath a prominent nose were thin, cold lips, as if touched by frost, exuding a chilling aloofness like an intricately carved jade sculpture, conveying a sense of distance. The tall, slender figure was tightly d in ck, with every movement, the lines of muscle subtly visible,bining frail beauty with a daunting sense of power.


    Mia watched the ashes, feeling the anger inside her finally begin to settle. Her sudden outbreak against Lucas stemmed from an incident an hour earlier.


    It was Friday, and the weekend was just starting.


    Marilyn had been devoting all her attention to taking care of Lauren recently. It had been nearly a month since she had seen her beloved daughter.


    So, Marilyn called Mia to arrange a dinner together at a barbecue restaurant.


    As Mia grilled slices of tender meat, she asked about Lauren''s recent condition, her main concern being whether Laurie was doing well.


    Marilyn''s face lit up with a gentle smile as she detailed the meticulous care Felix, Mrs. Fu, and Anna had provided for Lauren.


    Mia''s heart, which had been in suspense, finally settled down.


    However, when Marilyn ryed the findings of Gael''s investigation, Mia''s calm eyes instantly ignited with rage. She clenched her fork so tightly her knuckles turned white, almost snapping the fork in half.


    Anyone who had bullied her sister Laurie would not be spared by Mia!


    As her rage found no outlet, she identally spotted Lucas, in his wheelchair, slowly passing in front of the barbecue restaurant through its bright ss windows.


    In that moment, time seemed to freeze. Mia''s eyes locked onto Lucas'' familiar figure, and a single thought grew wildly in her mind, this man must pay a painful price for his actions!


    Suppressing her anger, she calmly told Marilyn, "Mom, my advisor just messaged me about an urgent matter; I need to head back to school. You should head home and rest early tonight; I''ll stay at school."


    After a few words of caution from Marilyn, Mia watched her mother leave hurriedly.


    Mia left the barbecue restaurant and stealthily followed Lucas.


    18:05 Wed, 2 Apr?


    Chapter 204 Bottles and Battles


    Finished


    On a secluded stretch of road, she quickly pulled out a sack she had prepared and, without hesitation, threw it over Lucas, followed by a barrage of furious blows.


    Lucas struggled desperately inside the sack, crying out in pain, but Mia showed no sign of stopping.


    Afterward, she dragged the now defenseless Lucas into a dark alley nearby.


    Picking up a rock, she ruthlessly smashed it against Lucas'' legs, over and over. His legs quickly became a bloody mess, and he copsed, breathing more out than in, before Mia finally stopped.


    Having dealt with the situation, it was nearly 10 PM.


    Mia stood under a streemp, its dim light elongating her figure.


    She was about to call a cab on her phone.


    Suddenly, a blinding car light shone unexpectedly on her, making her squint and raise her hand to shield her eyes.


    Momentster, a sleek Porsche pulled up smoothly in front of her.


    The car door opened, and a man in his twenties stepped out.


    He was handsome, but his expression carried a hint of cynical nonchnce.


    With a pleasing smile, he said, "Sister Man, looking for a ride? Going home or back to school? I''ll take you."


    Mia looked closely and recognized him immediately. It was Lu Jinian, the man she had first encountered with Josh, who had forced her to drink with him.


    That night, he had been drunk, reeking of alcohol, and acting like he''d been dumped by a girlfriend, turning to the bar to drown his sorrows.


    After drinking too much, he had started to act crazy, insisting she drink with him. When she refused, he had sshed a ss of red wine on her.


    348


    1

 Chapter Ch 205

    Chapter 205 The Fear Factor of Mia


    59%


    Finished


    Back then, his friends joined in, heckling as they began to get handsy with her when she refused toply. Mia was ready to crack open their heads with a wine bottle, but then Josh appeared out of nowhere.


    Seeing Josh dressed sharply and looking like he wanted to y the hero, Mia quickly acted the part of a delicate damsel in distress. It was this act that led to Josh driving her back to school, and her cleverly returning the favor by returning his umbre and scheming against him.


    She thought she wouldn''t cross paths with Kenny again, but fate seemed to have other ns, and she bumped into him every time she stepped out of campus.


    Kenny, perhaps too drunk to remember her that night, didn''t recognize her, but his friends identified her instantly.


    Embarrassed that they hadn''t managed to coerce her into drinkingst time, they decided to teach her a lesson. In the mall, they dragged her into the men''s restroom, intent on punishing her.


    Instead, she stabbed them with a butterfly knife, dunked their heads in the toilets, filling their stomachs with water, and then beat them with the mop until they were bruised and crying for their parents.


    After beating them up, Mia casually walked away, leaving several disheveled men whimpering in the


    restroom.


    The next day, using some method, they found out her school and name and threatened her. If she didn''te to the bar to drink with them, they''d make sure she couldn''t survive in Hoverdale.


    So, they met again at the bar for the third time.


    Inside the private room, the luxurious coffee table was covered in bottles. Kenny and his friends, pointing at the bottles with smug expressions, said, "Just finish these fifty bottles, and we''ll call it even."


    They thought Mia would be scared andpromise, but they didn''t understand her at all. Mia was crazy.


    The moment those scumbags threatened her, she was ready to go all out against them.


    So, there was no way she was going to drink.


    Before they could react, Mia swung a bottle at them, cracking them over the head.


    She left them bleeding, then pulled out her knife, forcing them to drink the rest of the bottles.


    "Remember, I''m not someone who scares easily."


    "I dare to beat you today, and I''d dare to kill you tomorrow. You can call the cops on me, but you better be prepared for me toe after your families when I get out."


    Unbeknownst to Mia, these men were sons of Hoverdale''s wealthiest families, used to bullying others and never being challenged themselves-let alone being beaten senseless by a woman.


    Rich people fear nothing but death. And Mia? She feared death the least.


    After being brutally beaten twice and receiving death threats, these wealthy young men were instantly


    silenced.


    D.L


    18:06 Wed, 2 Apr?


    Chapter 205 The Fear Factor of Mia


    incredibly cool.


    In private, they would pay her respect.


    Finished


    Now, facing Kenny, Mia calmly pulled out her butterfly knife, spinning it elegantly on her slender fingers, and coldly asked, "Looking for trouble? Or looking for death?"


    Kenny shuddered, truth be told, he both loved and hated her. He loved her ice- cold beauty; hated her fiery temper. Though her fighting style was captivating, it was undeniably overwhelming.


    Yet, this bold and unique woman was unlike any he had encountered before, far stronger than any woman who had merely tried to please him.


    Conquering her would definitely be thrilling! He forced a smile and said, "Mia''s really joking around. I saw you standing alone by the road and just wanted to offer you a ride.


    "Really?" The knife spun faster on her fingertips, casting icy reflections.


    Seeing the menacing de, Kenny felt a chill run down his spine, "Yes, yes."


    Mia looked at him, half-smiling, "So, no more forcing me to drink?"


    Kenny swallowed hard, daring not to provoke her further after witnessing her ferocity.


    His family was rich, and he hadn''t had enough of his luxurious life yet; he didn''t want to die.


    Seeing his fearful, cautious demeanor, Mia''s lips curled into a barely noticeable cold smile, then she slowly put away her butterfly knife.


    Relieved to see the knife put away, Kenny breathed a sigh of relief, "Mia, where are you headed now?"


    Mia raised an eyebrow, her gaze sharp as a knife sweeping across his face, as if assessing the truth in his words.


    348

 Chapter Ch 206

    262


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 206 Josh Steps Up


    Momentster, Mia spoke up, her voice cool, ��Then take me back to school."


    Finished


    Kenny hurried to open the car door for her. Just as Mia was about to get in, a ck Maitrise suddenly pulled


    up


    in front of them.


    The car door swung open forcefully, and a man rushed down, took a few steps forward, and pulled Mia behind him. Then, without hesitation, he threw a punch at Kenny''s face.


    Mia froze, not expecting Josh to suddenly appear. Her pupils dted for a second, but she quickly regained herposed demeanor.


    Before Kenny could react, Josh was on him, his fist carrying a gust of wind straight to Kenny''s eye socket.


    With a dull thud, the punchnded precisely on Kenny''s face, the impact causing his body to lurch sideways violently; his eye area immediately swelled up, turning


    a bruised purple, like he''d been hit with a ton of bricks.


    Staggering back a few steps from the punch,


    his face a mix of anger and shock, and be. Kenny almost fell to the ground. He finally steadied himself,


    "Who the heck are you?"


    Josh remained silent, his lips pressed into a thin line, his gaze fierce. He threw another punch, this time aiming for Kenny''s stomach.


    Now thoroughly enraged, Kenny, a spoiled rich kid from Hoverdale, who usually got whatever he wanted, except when dealing with Mia, this reckless madwoman, had never been humiliated like this.


    He didn''t know this man who had appeared out of nowhere and hadn''t provoked him, yet he was inexplicably being beaten up.


    Kenny gritted his teeth, blocked Josh''s punch, and kicked violently towards Josh''s knee.


    Mia,ing back to her senses, stepped back a few paces and leaned against Josh''s car, arms crossed, watching the fight with interest.


    Josh''s movements were startlingly fast; before Kenny''s leg couldnd, he grabbed Kenny''s ankle and flipped him onto the ground with a forceful tug.


    Kenny hit the ground hard, sweat breaking out from the pain.


    Josh looked down at him, his eyes cold as ice, but his tone unnervingly calm, "Stay away from Mia if you don''t want your family to go bankrupt."


    The night breeze lifted the wisps of hair on Mia''s forehead. Watching Josh, his throat working angrily and veins on his neck bulging, she found him irresistibly powerful.


    Her fingers idly twirled a strand of her hair as her eyes swept over his lean, muscr torso, internally admiring his tall, broad-shouldered, and narrow- waisted figure, paired with gold-rimmed sses.


    He looked schrly and refined, yet surprisingly ruthless in a fight, giving off a sense of a fallen schr.


    If she hadn''t known he was gay, she might have been interested in him again.


    Mia sighed inwardly; she really liked this type, but she had no interest in troublemakers.


    Chapter 206 Josh Steps Up


    Just then, Josh turned around, their eyes meeting, and he saw Mia''s casually scrutinizing gaze.


    59%


    Finished


    In his memory, this girl was a clear-eyed college student, always appearing victimized by men, helpless and fragile. It couldn''t possibly be the same expression.


    He must have seen wrong. As Josh stared intently, Mia realized herpse and quickly adopted a flustered expression.


    Her whole body tensed, her hands clenching her clothes, her lips pressed tight, and her eyes full of fear, looking pitiful.


    Josh breathed a sigh of relief. He knew he must have been mistaken.


    He walked over, without a word, stuffed Mia into the car, then got into the driver''s seat, started the car, and the tires screeched against the pavement.


    Kennyy on the ground, watching the car drive away, his heart full of resentment and bitterness.


    "Mia, I''m like your little brother. I got beaten, and you just ignored it and left with the guy who hit me. That''s really heartless of you," he whimpered.


    The car sped down the road, Josh gripping the steering wheel tightly, Mia sitting quietly inside. For a while, neither spoke.


    The air was thick with tension. Josh frowned and took a deep breath, his tone harsh, ��Why are you out alone at night again? The first time at the bar, you were being dragged to drink with strangers, luckily I saved you; the second time, you almost got assaulted by thugs, luckily the police arrived in time; today''s the third time, if I hadn''t passed by, you would have been in trouble."

 Chapter Ch 207

    Chapter 207 Late Night Lessons


    07,59%0


    Finished


    Josh felt a shiver of fear as he spoke, thinking about how he almost didn''t run into Lucas to take him to the hospital; he would have been home by now.


    After dropping Lucas off, he hade across Mia being harassed.


    "You''re a college student, don''t you have any sense of safety?"


    Mia listened to his endless chatter and simply responded, "Thanks."


    If she didn''t know he was friends with Jeffrey and Elliot, she might have had a good impression of him.


    Too bad. Birds of a feather flock together, and anyone who could be friends with someone like Elliot definitely wasn''t a simpleton.


    Josh frowned; he hadn''t spoken so much just to get a ''thanks. He hoped she would avoid going out alone at night; it was too unsafe.


    He wanted to say more, but a nce at Mia through the rearview mirror, looking out the window with a cold demeanor, discouraged him from continuing.


    The car sped along, finally stopping at the entrance of Hoverdale Tech University. The gate was deserted except for a few dim streetlights.


    Josh said irritably, "Get out!"


    Mia, unfazed by his tone, silently opened the door and walked toward the gate.


    Only then did she realize that the gate was locked for the night, and the guardhouse light was off.


    She stood at the gate, frowning slightly at the closed door.


    Well, time to head home. She turned and started walking down the road toward her house.


    Josh watched her figure from the car,ughing to himself in frustration.


    She wouldn''t even ask for his help. He had just scolded her a bit, all for her own good, and now she was holding a grudge.


    He was tempted to leave her be, but it was already past eleven at night. If she ran into trouble again, he''d never forgive himself.


    Josh sighed, started the car, and slowly pulled up beside her. He rolled down the window, "Get in!"


    Mia kept walking, her tone cold, "I don''t need your help."


    Josh, frustrated, honked the horn sharply, startling Mia.


    She turned and red at him, "What''s your problem?"


    Josh''s voice carried a hint of helplessness, "I''d like to ask you the same. You''re a young woman; do you have to go out at night? What if you were harassed by that guy earlier today? Even if you made it back to school, the gates are closed. Are you nning to walk the streets alone?"


    18:06 Wed, 2 Apr N?


    Chapter 207 Late Night Lessons


    Mia met his gaze, her eyes cold yet defiant.


    59%


    Finished


    Josh softened his voice, "Come on, I''ll take you wherever you need to go."


    She couldn''t let pride hurt her feet; her house was 18 miles from the school. If she walked, she''d surely end up with blisters.


    Once Mia was in the car, the ride was mostly silent, except for the asional direction she gave.


    The car drove through the night and soon arrived at Mia''s house.


    Mia lived in the countryside, in a house surrounded by quiet, with only the


    asional dog barking in the distance.


    But when they reached the front doo


    they found it locked.


    Mia was stunned; she hadn''t expected her mom to not be home and to have gone back to the Brooker''s Vi instead.


    And because she had rushed out of her dorm, she didn''t bring her house keys. Now her only option was a hotel, but there were none nearby.


    Mia looked up at the sky in exasperation.


    Sitting in the car, Josh couldn''t help but chuckle at her predicament.


    "Hey! You''re not pretending you can''t get in, nning to go home with me, are you?"


    Mia looked at him expressionlessly.


    Josh immediately regretted his joke, remembering how close he''de to crossing a line with her before. She''d probably avoid him at all costs; why would she go home with him?


    He quickly sobered up, "I''ll take you to a hotel."


    Mia didn''t refuse. Inside the car, the atmosphere was tense.


    Mia stared out the window, the passing streetlights casting mottled shadows on her face.


    Josh watched her from the rearview mirror, sighing at her icy expression.


    It seemed his actionsst time had really scared her.


    He understood that; after all, Mia was just a college student with a naive mind and


    a timid nature. He resolved to stop making such boundary-less jokes in the


    future, fearing he might really scare her off.


    348

 Chapter Ch 208

    Chapter 208 Breakfast with a Side of Secrets


    Finished


    Josh had no idea that Mia had mistakenly thought he was gay; otherwise, she might have made a move on him a long time ago. They quickly arrived at the hotel, where Josh parked the car and got out first to open the door for Mia,


    He then went into the hotel, handled the check-in procedures for her, and after everything was settled, he pulled out a bank card from his pocket that he hadn''t been able to give her before, and handed it to Mia.


    "I was wrong aboutst time," Josh said in a low, sincere voice, tinged with a bit of guilt. "I truly want to apologize. This card is a small token of my sincerity; I hope you''ll ept it."


    He tried to sound as gentle as possible and forcibly ced the bank card in Mia''s hand.


    Mia was taken aback, her gaze falling on the bank card. She hadn''t expected Josh to actually hand her the


    card.


    "I... I don''t need this," she said slowly, her voice still cool. Only I know how much I could use this money.


    But, she had to maintain her image and couldn''t break character now.


    "Take it back," she handed the bank card back to Josh.


    Josh knew she would refuse. This girl was stubborn and not verypliant, but she still had the naive and clear conscience of a college student.


    140,000 dors - not just anyone could refuse that.


    Josh felt even better about Mia, and it made all his efforts back and forth tonight worthwhile.


    Josh firmly pushed her hand away. "I''m giving it to you, and if you don''t want it, throw it in the trash."


    His tone was indisputable, his eyes carrying a mix of firmness and dominance.


    "Alright, it''s gettingte. You should get some rest; I should head back too." Josh turned to leave, and at that moment, he raised his eyebrows, secretly pleased with himself. My domineering act just now must have looked so cool, maybe it even dazzled her a bit.


    Little did he know, Mia was watching his retreating figure with a yful look on her face, a slight smile tugging at her lips and a hint of mockery in her eyes. He''s so silly and clueless; it''s really quite amusing.


    Just for being so agreeable, she would temporarily forgive him for being friends with scum like Elliot and Jeffrey.


    As long as he didn''t mess with Sister Laurie, she promised not to target him.


    Mia was in a great mood, tucking the bank card safely into her pocket.


    Tomorrow she would meet with Lauren to discuss studying abroad.


    Although her mom said the Brooker family was very kind to Lauren, it''s better to rely on oneself, especially with men who might be charming today and heartless tomorrow, demanding back everything they had given and more.


    She believed that after all her hardships, Sister Laurie had given up on men long ago.


    18:06 Wed, 2 Apr


    Chapter 208 Breakfast with a side of Secrets


    Virshed


    Mia had a dreamless night, and as the sky began to lighten outside her window, the got up early, quickly freshened up, and headed out to the Fu family''s ce, She had learned the Brooker family''s address from her mom the day before. Mia and Lauren''s close rtionship wasn''t without reason.


    For Lauren, in the entire Bets family, only Marilyn had been kind to her,


    Mia had once braved the rain on her bike to deliver Lauren''s SAT admission ticket, even breaking her right hand in the process. The injury slowed her down during the High School cement Test, causing her to miss out on a key high school spot and end up in a regr high school instead.


    Lauren had felt guilty about this for a long time. Neither Marilyn nor Mia owed her anything, yet they had always treated her with genuine kindness.


    So, after she got out of jail, when the Bets used Marilyn and Mia to manipte her, she kept her grievances to herself, not wanting them to get hurt because of her.


    For Mia, Lauren was not only a sister but also a teacher. When Lauren was a freshman in high school, Mia was just starting middle school.


    Before meeting Lauren, Mia''s grades had been mediocre.


    Thanks to Lauren''s one-on-one tutoring, she became the top student in her grade.


    For three years, she maintained her top spot, won schrships every year, and significantly relieved her mother''s financial burden.


    Even after the High School cement Test, where she struggled with her right hand and couldn''t finish the big questions at the end of the exam, resulting in her attending a regr high school, Sister Lauren, even from jail, never forgot about her.


    When her mom visited the prison, Lauren made sure she took all her high school notes to Mia, which was a major reason why Mia was able to attend the prestigious Hoverdale Tech University.


    348

 Chapter Ch 209

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 209 Silent Cries in a Loud Kitchen


    59%


    Finished


    Lauren was such a good person; she didn''t deserve to be mistreated by scum. Mia was determined to take Lauren away from that toxic environment.


    At the Brooker''s vi, when Lauren opened her eyes, she was a bit disoriented. She remembered waiting in the living room for Felix to returnst night, and because she was so tired, she decided to take a quick nap. How had it suddenly be morning?


    Looking around, she found herself in her own room and knew Felix must have carried her there.


    She couldn''t help but blush a little. Since arriving at the Brooker''s vi, it seemed she was always causing trouble for him.


    Lauren felt a bit guilty; she really wanted to do something for Felix, but hecked nothing.


    After some thought, she decided to make breakfast for Felix.


    After washing up, she went downstairs and before entering the kitchen, opened the vi''s door to prevent missing Josh and Gael ringing the doorbell if they came by.


    At that moment, Mia had just arrived at the Brooker''s vi. She looked up at the pce-like mansion. The milky white marble facade gleamed under the sunlight, radiating a soft yet noble sheen, each corner adorned with exquisite carvings that disyed unmatched luxury.


    Tall pirs supported the imposing porch, decorated with delicate wrought-iron carvings.


    The front yard of the vi was filled with various blooming flowers, their rich fragrance wafting through the air, each petal seeming like a meticulously crafted work of art.


    Mia admired the luxurious setting and wondered, How well is Laurie actually living here?


    She took a deep breath, approached the door, and rang the bell.


    However, no one came to answer for quite some time. Mia frowned, puzzled. Is everyone still asleep?


    Hesitantly, she pushed the door and, to her surprise, it opened.


    With a moment of hesitation, she walked in and headed towards the living room, immediately smelling the rich scent of food.


    As Mia approached the kitchen, she saw Lauren busy at work.


    Her eyes moistened slightly as she softly called out, ��Laurie.��


    Her voice echoed quietly in the serene kitchen but sank like a stone, stirring no response.


    Mia paused, confusion rippling through her. Didn''t Laurie hear me?


    Her brows furrowed, she spoke again, emphasizing her tone with a mix of affection and urgency, "Laurie?"


    But the only reply was the bubbling sound of porridge in the pot. Lauren continued stirring the thick porridge, which had been simmering for over an hour, filling the kitchen with the aroma of cooked rice and


    steam.


    21


    19


    Chapter 209 Silent Cries in a Loud Kitchen


    Her voice was almost a shout now, echoing in the kitchen, but Lauren seemed isted in motors with with no reaction.


    Mia''s pupils narrowed, a chill running from her feet to her head. She finally realized Lauren conrit Bear her.


    When she had seen Lauren at the hospitalst time, she was fine. How could the have lost her hearing so quickly?


    Mia clenched her fists tightly, her nails almost digging into her palms. The Bets, Keh, and Lucas, sehat have those scumbags done to her!


    Mia''s eyes brimmed with unprecedented fury, as if ready to exact vengeance on those who had harmed


    Lauren.


    Just then, Lauren turned around.


    Seeing Mia, her eyes instantly brightened with surprise and joy, her lips curving into a gentle umile, Ma, what brings you here?"


    Mia quickly masked her murderous intent, her face breaking into a pure, harmless smile as warm as a ray of sunshine, "I missed you, so I came."


    But her eyes stayed intently on Lauren''s face, not missing any subtle shifts in her expression, trying to detect any hidden pain.


    Lauren stepped forward, affectionately grabbing Mia''s hand, her touch soft and warm, ��Mia,e sit dowIL the porridge will be ready soon."


    As she started to lead Mia toward the living room, Mia scrutinized Lauren, her doubts not yet cleared, "I''ll help you in the kitchen."


    Lauren''s smile deepened, her expression filled with indulgence, "The kitchen is all greasy; I can manage."


    Mia paused, surprised by the response. Did I misunderstand? Can Laurie actually hear?


    She casually replied, "It''s no problem."


    Seeing Mia''s insistence, Lauren didn''t press further. She turned back to the porridge, slowly stirring, and added, "Then Mia, why don''t you fry some eggs?"


    348

 Chapter Ch 210

    Chapter 210 Chaos at the Vi


    Mia took a step back, standing behind Lauren, and said, "I don''t like fried eggs."


    59%


    Finished


    Based on her past experiences with Lauren, Mia expected a concerned inquiry about what she would prefer to eat. However, Lauren simply responded, "The eggs are in the fridge."


    This curt reply hit Mia like a hammer, confirming her fears that Lauren couldn''t hear; her previous responses were likely just good guesses or lip-reading. Lauren must have suffered a lot in prison.


    A sharp pain pierced Mia''s heart, fueling the mes of rage within her. Everyone who hurt Laurie deserves to die!


    Mia''s eyes closely followed Lauren''s every move. She noticed Lauren''s limp as she walked; each step seemed to press directly on Mia''s heart, causing her eyes to redden and her heart to ache with bitterness and sympathy.


    Suppressing her distress, Mia took a deep breath, opened the fridge, and retrieved the eggs.


    She heated the pan, poured in the oil, and with a sizzle, the egg hit the hot surface, crackling loudly.


    Soon, the kitchen filled with the aroma of cooking eggs, and the porridge was ready.


    Lauren carefullydled the thick porridge into arge bowl and, with a slightly unsteady gait, carried it toward the dining table.


    But just as she reached the dining area, a shrill scream erupted, "What is this wench doing here!"


    Following that, a loud crash resounded as the bowl fell to the floor, scattering shards of porcin and sshing porridge all over.


    Lauren


    ied out in shock.


    Mia, who had juste out with the fried eggs, saw a garishly made-up woman raising her hand to strike Lauren.


    In a panic, Lauren dodged, but some of the hot porridge spilled on her hand, eliciting a pained gasp as the bowl crashed to the ground.


    Mia''s gaze turned icy and sharp, her eyes like twin des fixed on the older woman who had suddenly appeared.


    In her mind, a firm resolution took hold-to protect Lauren at all costs.


    To Mia, Lauren was one of the most important people in her life, a sister she would guard with her life, and she would not allow this ignorant woman to harm her.


    Fury burning, Mia didn''t hesitate. She stormed over and mmed the hot fried egg right onto the woman''s heavily made-up face.


    "Ahh!" The woman screamed in agony, her voice as grating as nails on a


    chalkboard, the heat causing her skin to redden and swell instantly. She frantically tried to push Mia away, her face contorted in pain and


    anger.


    But Mia didn''t back down. She charged again, grabbed the woman by the hair, and kicked her knee. The


    .


    fall on the mandhshed hamming for.


    MAA


    18:06 Wed, 2 Apr N


    Chapter 210 Chaos at the Vi


    Mia pressed her head against the floor, covered in broken porcin and porridge.


    59%


    Finished


    The shards cut into the woman''s face, mixing blood with the scalding porridge in a chaotic mess. The woman struggled hysterically, crying out, but Mia stood firm, her eyes filled with endless disgust and anger.


    The man who hade with the woman finally reacted, his eyes wide with fury as he raised his foot to kick Mia away.


    Lauren''s heart tightened, and without hesitation, she stepped in front of Mia, shouting, "Mr. Brendan, this is the Brooker''s vi, not the Gray family!"


    The man, Brendan, Keh''s father, red at Lauren, his eyes nearly spitting fire.


    He and his wife had been vacationing abroad and had just returnedst night, only to learn that their beloved son had been sent to jail by Felix. This news was like a bombshell, leaving the couple sleepless all night.


    At dawn, they rushed to the Fu family, hoping Felix would show mercy for the sake of their rtionship and spare Keh.


    But they had never expected to encounter Lauren here.


    Lauren had caused their daughter ine to be a vegetative state, a perpetual agony in their hearts.


    During Lauren''s five years in prison, they had covertly made her life a living hell, ensuring she suffered greatly.


    Seeing Lauren, whom she med for her daughter''s condition, Brielle lost control andshed out.


    She could never have anticipated Mia''s fierce response. Ady of her stature was humiliated, lying in a disgraceful pose among hot porridge and shattered porcin, beaten by a wild girl.


    Brendan stared, his eyes wide, fixed on Lauren in front of him.


    348

 Chapter Ch 211

    Chapter 211 Frosty Felix to the Rescue


    93%


    Finished


    He gritted his teeth and growled, "You reckless wench, don''t think you''re in the clear just because you''re out of jail. You dared to harm my daughter; you''ll pay a painful price."


    With those words, he raised his hand and pped Lauren across the face.


    Mia turned around in horror, trying to intervene, but it was toote,


    She only managed to shout, "Touch Laurie, and I''ll chop off your hands!"


    As soon as she finished, Brendan''s hand froze mid-air. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to follow through; a pair of strong, well-defined hands had caught his wrist. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t budge them.


    Lauren and Mia both looked at the person behind Brendan.


    They saw Felix, d in ck pajamas, standing there.


    His robe hung casually open, revealing a delicate corbone. His hair was slightly tousled, but it didn''t detract from his inherent regal demeanor.


    His deep eyes were like dark pools on a cold night, icy and sharp. Under a prominent nose, his thin lips were pressed into a harsh line, exuding a chilling aura that was downright frightening.


    An almost tangible aura of authority enveloped him, powerful and oppressive, forcing others to avert their


    gaze.


    Brendan struggled, veins bulging on his forehead, his face turning a bright red, but he couldn''t escape Felix''s grip.


    A crisp "snap" sound echoed.


    Felix easily dislocated his arm.


    Brendan screamed in agony, copsing to the ground, his arm dangling uselessly. The chandelier cast a sharp shadow over Felix''s brow, his gaze cold as if he was looking not at a living person but at a corpse.


    Facing that piercing gaze, Brendan felt a chill surge from his feet to his head, his forehead breaking out in a cold sweat.


    He tried to speak through his pain and difort, stuttering, "Mr. Brooker..."


    But Felix abruptly turned his gaze away, cutting him off.


    Felix''s attention was now on Lauren. He walked over with long strides and naturally took her hand.


    The scald marks on Lauren''s fair skin were ring, with blisters forming on the surface.


    Frowning deeply, Felix led Lauren to the sofa.


    Just then, Kate, Anna, and Marilyn emerged from the house.


    Kate immediately noticed the burn on Lauren''s arm, her eyes reddening with pain, "What happened here?"


    Anna''s eyes filled with tears.


    Wed, 2 Apr


    Chapter 211 Frosty Felix to the Rescue


    *.59%


    Finished


    Ever since Lauren affectionately called her "Mom," she had treated her like her own daughter, cherishing and caring for her deeply. Now, seeing Lauren injured like this, she was frantic and rushed to fetch the first aid kit.


    Marilyn, noticing Mia, eximed in surprise, ��Mia, what are you doing here?"


    Then, her gaze fell on the chaotic scene and the disheveled Brendan, and she asked, "What happened?"


    Mia recounted the events sinctly. Marilyn listened, her eyes filled with disgust as she red at Brendan.


    Kate, furious, mmed her cane on the floor, the sound echoing loudly in the quiet living room, "How dare you hurt my granddaughter in my house; the audacity!"


    Felix gently ced Lauren''s hand on hisp and took the first aid kit from Anna, beginning to treat the burns.


    His movements were gentle as he asked with concern, "Does it hurt?"


    Lauren, her eyes fixed on him, shook her head slightly.


    A flicker of pain crossed Felix''s eyes, his touch bing even gentler, creating a hush so profound it seemed the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.


    The gaze of Kate, Anna, Marilyn, and Mia all focused on Lauren.


    Brendan and Brielle,pletely ignored, felt each second stretch like an eternity in hell.


    It took Felix about ten minutes to finish treating the burns.


    He closed the first aid kit and looked up, his gaze icy and menacing as it swept over Brendan and Brielle, his voice low and dangerous, as if heralding a storm, "You''d better have a good exnation."


    Though his voice wasn''t loud, it carried an undeniable authority.


    Brendan clenched his teeth, his facial muscles twitching with rage, "Mr. Brooker, we didn''te here looking for trouble. We came for our son Keh, but we


    never expected to find the culprit who turned our daughter into a vegetable here. So, in a moment of anger, we struck her, but she deserved it!"


    348

 Chapter Ch 212

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 212 Cold Calctions


    4.59%


    Finished


    Brielle, despite her disheveled and ragged appearance, said urgently, ��Mr. Brooker, this woman is no saint. Five years ago, when she was only eighteen, she ruthlessly tried to kill my daughter. Now, she has somehow seduced you with her underhanded tactics. You mustn''t be deceived by her."


    "Yes, yes! We hit her partly as revenge for our daughter and partly for your sake. Imagine the damage to your reputation if people knew Mr. Brooker was involved with a convict. Right?"


    Brendan''sst remark carried an implicit threat, suggesting that if Felix continued to protect Lauren, he would spread rumors of Felix''s association with a convict throughout high society.


    But he clearly didn''t understand Felix''s character. Felix had previously tolerated rumors about his impotence to keep women at bay, so why would he care about this threat to his reputation?


    No one could intimidate him.


    Felix''s lips curled into a smirk, tinged with scorn and disdain, his gaze on Brendan and Brielle growing colder, like frost on a winter night.


    "Recently, I''ve been preupied with the Eastgate project andpletely forgot about Gray Corporation."


    At these words, Brendan and Brielle''s expressions froze, their previously arrogant demeanor washed away as if doused with cold water.


    Brendan clenched his fists subconsciously, stunned by Felix''s words-a clear warning.


    "What do you mean?" Brendan asked nervously.


    Ignoring them, Felix calmly pulled out his phone and dialed Josh''s number. His voice was low and maic, yet struck like a hammer, "Block Gray Corporation''s industriespletely."


    Brendan and Brielle''s pupils dted in shock and disbelief.


    Felix was initiating a business war against Gray Corporation unterally. Known as Hoverdale''s top conglomerate, with deep roots and diverse interests, Gray Corporation was not easily shaken.


    Yet,ing from Felix, it seemed like a trivial matter, casual yet undeniable, forcing Brendan and Brielle to believe him.


    Besides, with decades of experience in business and a profound understanding of the upper echelons of Corwynale, the Brooker family had the resources and connections to challenge Gray Corporation.


    Brendan''s face turned ashen, his eyes filled with despair, "Mr. Brooker, we acted out of love for our daughter. How can you be so blind? Is it worth starting a business war with Gray Corporation over one woman?"


    Felix repeated meaningfully, "Out of love for your daughter?"


    He savored the phrase, his expression increasingly amused.


    "If you truly love your daughter, you should seek the real culprit rather than falsely using Lauren."


    Brendan and Brielle were stunned, asking in unison, "What do you mean?"


    D-1:-


    1L11.


    1


    18:06 Wed, 2 Apr 0


    Chapter 212 Cold Calctions


    has woken up. Why not ask her?"


    What? ine is awake? The news caught them off guard.


    * 59%


    Finished


    But then, Felix continued, "However, it seems your precious son has hidden her away. To find out the truth, you''ll need to visit him in detention"


    Brendan and Brielle fell silent.


    If Felix was right, then they had misunderstood Lauren all these years. But they were reluctant to believe they had wronged her.


    If someone else was the real culprit, that would mean their actions in the prison against Lauren allowed the true criminal to go free for five years.


    No, it couldn''t be true.


    Brielle shook her head frantically, eyes red as she red at Lauren, "It has to be you. It must be."


    Felix''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint appearing, "I''ll give you one day to uncover the truth. After a day, I expect you to beg for mercy and apologize to Lauren. If I''m satisfied, Gray Corporation will remain as is. If not, then it has no reason to continue existing."


    He coldly swept his gaze over Brendan and Brielle, dismissing them with two words, "Leave now."


    Brendan and Brielle walked out of the Brooker''s Vi, their steps unsteady, as if they had aged a decade in


    moments.


    348

 Chapter Ch 213

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 213 Spill It, Keh


    59%


    Finished


    After tending to their wounds at the hospital, Brendan and Brielle drove straight to the detention center. Inside, dim yellow lights cast patchy shadows through the iron bars, filling the air with a suffocating, oppressive atmosphere.


    Brendan and Brielle sat side by side outside the cold, hard metal bars that separated them from Keh like an insurmountable chasm.


    Keh looked nothing like his former spirited self. His hair was unkempt, his face unshaven, and he had lost a lot of weight, with dark circles under his eyes.


    His gaze was empty and lost; the sharpness and brightness he once had were gone, reced by a deep emptiness and numbness. He seemed like a man stripped of his spine, emitting a heartbreaking air of decay.


    This was the first time they had seen Keh in such a deste state, and it was a painful sight; he had always been their pride.


    From a young age, Keh had been handsome and charismatic, moving with an elegance and confidence that made him shine in any crowd, a true star of the Gray family.


    But now, his disheveled appearance in front of them was heart-wrenchingly painful.


    Tears welled up in Brielle''s eyes, her voice thick with emotion, "Kenn, how are you holding up in here?"


    Brendan, too, fought back a surge of pain in his heart, "Don''t worry, we''ll get you out of here soon."


    However, unlike Brendan and Brielle''s emotional reunion, Keh felt incredibly uneasy and guilty at the sight of them.


    He kept his head down, his eyes darting nervously, dreading that they might ask about ine. But as always, what he feared most soon came up.


    After a few words of concern, Brielle''s voice took on an urgent, anxious tone, "Kenn, tell me, has ine woken up?"


    Keh''s heart sank, and his breathing quickened. "No, she hasn''t," he replied, clearlycking conviction.


    But Brielle wasn''t convinced, her eyes filled with suspicion, "Really? You can''t lie to me and your dad, Kenn. We just came from the Brooker''s vi, and Felix said ine has woken up. She can prove that Lauren wasn''t the one who pushed her down the stairs all those years ago. Is that true?"


    Keh''s face turned pale, a flicker of panic in his


    eyes.


    He knew he could no longer hide the truth, but he was too scared to admit it, so he stubbornly continued to deny it, "Mom, dad, don''t listen to Felix, he must be lying to you..."


    Brendan''s expression darkened, his tone bing stern, "Is ine being hidden by you?"


    "I... haven''t." Even now, Keh''s first instinct was to protect Willow.


    In his eyes, Willow had always been gentle, kind, and understanding.


    No matter what the truth was about the past, he firmly believed Willow was innocent. Otherwise, he


    .....Ida''t havn untadlo. stannad aan fummalinth.L


    1 ha ha Fling hand


    Chapter 213 Spill it, Keh


    cover everything up.


    59%


    Finished


    Brendan knew his son well. From Keh''s evasive demeanor and frantic eyes, he could tell he was lying.


    "Whether ine is hidden by you or not, your mother and I can find out easily with a trip to the hospital. How long are you going to keep lying to us?" Brendan''s voice carried a mix of disappointment and anger.


    Keh remained silent, struggling painfully inside. If ine returned and identified Willow as the one who had caused her to beatose, not only would Willow face prison, but he would also lose the courage to face Lauren ever again.


    He truly liked Lauren, liked her so much that even though she had been in prison and was physically impaired, he couldn''t help but miss her, care for her, and even wanted to marry her and protect her forever.


    He knew he was being selfish, but love was inherently selfish. Lauren had already suffered five years in prison because of his misunderstandings, and he couldn''t stand to see the innocent and kind Willow suffer the same fate; he couldn''t bear the thought of hurting two girls.


    Seeing Keh''s stubborn denial, Brendan became infuriated, his face turning red as he shouted, "Keh, tell me, has ine woken up? I want the truth!"


    His voice echoed in the cramped, oppressive space, painfully resonant. Keh closed his eyes, knowing he could no longer hide the truth; his father would soon discover ine''s whereabouts if he looked into it.


    "Yes."


    At his admission, Brendan and Brielle''s hearts tightened, a mix of emotions swirling within them.


    They felt joy and excitement that ine had awakened, yet also a creeping unease and guilt as Felix''s words seemed increasingly likely to be true.


    ��


    348

 Chapter Ch 214

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 214 The Tangled Truth


    59%


    Finished


    Brendan took a deep breath, trying to calm himself before continuing. "ine admitted that the person who hurt her wasn''t Lauren?"


    Keh turned pale, his mind involuntarily shing back to the chaotic scene at the hospital. Back then, Lauren had been desperately trying to prove her innocence, her eyes filled with despair and helplessness.


    And he had blindly obstructed ine from identifying Willow. Now, recalling that


    day, his heart ached and his guilt towards Lauren deepened.


    Keh slowly began to speak, his voice deep and heavy as if each word weighed a ton, "No, it wasn''t


    Lauren."


    "Who was it then?" Brielle stared intensely at Keh, her voice tense with anger, "Who was so cruel to push ine down the stairs? If ine hadn''t been lucky, she would have died."


    This time, Keh fell silent. He and his sister had grown up with Willow, and he knew her character better than anyone.


    The incident five years ago might not have been Lauren''s doing, and it certainly wasn''t Willow acting maliciously. It was likely that Willow had identally bumped into ine, who then lost her bnce and fell down the stairs.


    Moreover, ine was Willow''s best friend. Willow had no reason to harm her.


    Ultimately, he med ine herself for her clumsiness, which he believed led to the fall.


    And Lauren too, why admit to something you didn''t do? If you hadn''t confessed, you wouldn''t have served five years in prison, and I wouldn''t be feeling guilty now. Keh thought,pletely forgetting that initially, it wasn''t about whether Lauren admitted guilt.


    It was because Elliot gave false testimony, Alice deleted surveince footage, and Lucas, as the defense attorney, twisted the facts, while he, Keh, never gave Lauren a chance to exin.


    It was them, the people closest to Lauren, who had pushed her into the abyss.


    Now, he med Lauren for not proving her innocence, forgetting that she had no evidence to do so.


    "Just say it!" Brielle shouted, driven by her emotions.


    Keh remained tight-lipped, refusing to reveal the name, his attitude of shielding the real culprit thoroughly infuriating Brendan and Brielle.


    ine was their younger daughter, pampered and cherished from a young age. As a noble of the Gray Corporation group, she could get whatever she wanted, the princess held in the palm of the entire family.


    Yet, this beloved daughter had been transformed by her vegetative state. As parents, seeing their precious child in such a condition was heart-wrenching. Imprisoning Lauren had not quenched their thirst for revenge, which is why they had people torment Lauren in prison. Now, to be told they had targeted the wrong person...


    And their son was still protecting the real culprit.


    Dandan''s fram


    Jih


    n had.hh she ha


    Lhi Vannah hoch an hie


    18:07 Wed, 2 Apr


    Chapter 214 The Tangled Truth


    bulging as if about to burst into mes, "Tell me, who is the real culprit?"


    *.59%


    Finished


    Keh remained silent.


    Thinking of his daughter lying bedridden for five years, asionally suffering from bedsores despite careful nursing, and looking as gaunt as a corpse, Brendan felt an uncontroble surge of anger. He raised his hand and pped Keh several times.


    "You worthless thing, do you even care about your sister? Do you know how much your mother and I suffered at the Brooker''s vi to get you out? Felix gave us just one day. If we don''t give him a satisfactory answer tomorrow, the Gray family might go bankrupt. And here you are, still hiding the truth."


    Brielle, tears streaming down her face, pleaded, "Kenn, if you won''t reveal the culprit, can you at least tell us where ine is?"


    Keh, his face bruised and eyes tearful, looked agonized and guilty.


    This time, he couldn''t hide it anymore.


    His voice was low and hoarse, "ine is at an estate located in Mave."


    "You ungrateful child!" Brendan shoved Keh away, "ine is your own sister! She spent five years as a vegetable, only to be sent abroad by you as soon as she woke up. Do you even have a heart? You''re a beast!"


    He stood up, towering over Keh, "You better pray nothing''s wrong with ine, or you and I are not done."


    Turning to Brielle, he said, "Let''s go get ine back home. I want to ask her myself who dared to harm her. I''ll make them pay dearly."

 Chapter Ch 215

    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    Chapter 215 Keh Faces the Music


    59%


    Finished


    Keh watched his parents disappear into the distance, a sense of despair filling his eyes.


    "Willow didn''t mean it, I swear!"


    He slumped down on the cold iron chair, his hands hanging limply by his sides, his gaze clouded with confusion. He didn''t even understand how he had gotten himself into this mess.


    He had always tried to maintain the peace, always trying to quell Lauren''s disdain for Willow. But his efforts had backfired, not only intensifying Lauren''s dislike but also drawing the ire of that maniac Felix.


    He was supposed to be the future leader of Gray Corporation, yet here he was, locked up in a detention


    center.


    Keh''s frown deepened. If only Lauren hadn''t caused a scene at Kate''s birthday party, he and Willow wouldn''t be in this predicament


    Lauren, who had spent five years in prison, had changed; she was no longer the gentle person she once was.


    However, Keh couldn''t possibly imagine just how ashamed he would feel about his current thoughts and words when ine returned home and the truth came out.


    His once thoughtless protection of Willow would turn into sharp knives, each one stabbing deeply into his heart, making it bleed in unbearable pain.


    A crushing guilt would shadow him for the rest of his life, bing shackles he could never shed.


    Even if he knelt and begged for mercy in front of Lauren, it wouldn''t earn him even a nce from her.


    The thought of being ignored and despised was more painful than death itself.


    But at this moment, he stubbornly clung to his perspective,pletely unaware of any wrongdoing on his


    part.


    At the Brooker''s vi, everyone''s eyes were filled with undisguised care and affection for Lauren.


    A minor burn had everyone deeply concerned, pulling at the heartstrings of everyone present.


    Kate held Lauren''s scorched wrist, her eyes full of worry and care, and urged, "Felix, take Laurie to the hospital right now."


    Being cared for in such a way was so foreign yet warm for Lauren. It made her crave this affection, and she even harbored a wish deep down to spend the rest of her life with Kate and Felix.


    But reality poured cold water on her fantasies.


    She knew Kate wanted to match her with Felix, but her body was riddled with injuries, like a crumbling building ready to copse at any moment.


    How could I, out of selfish desire, hold back Felix''s promising life, entangling him with someone so physically damaged?


    Lauren spoke with serious sincerity, "Madam Kate, I''ve already applied


    medication; it''s really not serious. Please don''t worry about me anymore."


    11


    1


    C11


    "T


    11


    18:07 Wed, 2 Apr? Nr


    Chapter 215 Keh Faces the Music


    3.59%


    Finished


    matter; they could leave scars. You''re not strong, and this is a good opportunity for a full check-up, to put everyone at case."


    Ever since learning about the inhumane abuse Lauren suffered in prison, including losing a kidney, Kate had been deeply concerned about her health and constantly thought about getting her aprehensive check-up.


    Recent distractions at home had prevented this, but with Felix rarely home, she didn''t want to miss this chance to push for the check-up.


    Lauren''s eyes flickered withplex emotions. She knew Kate genuinely cared for her, but she was also acutely aware that a full medical examination would reveal all the injuries from prison and the fact that she had lost her hearing. She didn''t want to burden the family or disrupt the peace and warmth they had found.


    "Madam Kate, I really am fine," Lauren said firmly.


    Seeing her resolve, Kate sighed and let it go.


    She reached out, tenderly stroking Lauren''s hand, and gently advised, "If there''s anything wrong with your health, you must tell me immediately. Don''t suffer in silence, okay?"


    "Okay." Lauren nodded obediently, lowering her eyes to hide the sudden moisture in them.


    She didn''t want Kate to see her vulnerability, didn''t want this care to be a burden. When she looked up again, the tears in her eyes had been forcefully suppressed, reced by a strong and warm smile.


    348


    1

 Chapter Ch 216

    Chapter 216 A Fleeting Warmth


    59%


    Finished


    Lauren''s gaze slowly swept over everyone present, seeing the sincerity and care in their eyes. At that moment, a warm surge filled her heart, and she suddenly felt that fate might not be so cruel to her after all.


    Despite her thin connection with her biological parents and the numerous hardships she had faced, there were still people in this world who truly cared for her. This warmth was enough to fend off the coldest winds.


    She shed a radiant, genuinely heartfelt smile. At that moment, sunlight streamed through the spacious, bright windows, casting a warm golden halo around her, making her look exceptionally healthy and untroubled.


    Kate looked at her and said softly, "Laurie, you must be hungry by now; I''ll go make some breakfast with Anna and Marilyn."


    With that, Kate didn''t wait for Lauren to refuse; she stood up and enthusiastically invited Mia to sit and chat with Lauren.


    In the living room, only Lauren, Mia, and Felix remained. Mia was bursting with things to say to Lauren, eager to confide in her.


    But Felix sat quietly on the sofa, radiating amanding presence unique to those in power, like an invisible mountain, pressing down on Mia and making her feel the pressure. The words she wanted to say choked back down her throat. Her eyes darted, and she said, "Laurie, when I came in, I saw many beautiful flowers outside the vi. Would you like to go see them with me?"


    Without any suspicion, Lauren happily stood up from the sofa, took Mia by the hand, and headed outside, all the while mentioning, "The flowers outside were specially selected and nted by Mr. Brooker."


    As she spoke, Lauren''s tone unconsciously lifted, not openly praising, but the joy was evident between the lines.


    Mia nced at her stealthily, noting the sweet expression on her face, and a tightness seized her heart. Could Laurie actually be falling for that man?


    Despite Felix''s seemingly exceptional exterior, Mia''s intuition screamed that he was unfathomable and very dangerous.


    She tilted her head slightly, stealthily ncing at Felix from the corner of her eye, only to see Felix watching them quietly, eyes narrowed.


    Mia''s heart tightened suddenly, feeling like she was caught between a rock and a hard ce, a chill running through her.


    It wasn''t until they stepped out of the vi that the oppressive feeling of being watched slowly faded. Mia breathed a sigh of relief, muttering to herself, "What a terrifying man. It''s better to stay as far away from him as possible. Once entangled, it might be impossible to escape."


    Lost in thought, Mia found herself already in the vibrantly blooming garden, led by Lauren.


    They were instantly enveloped by a sea of blooming flowers, the air thick with their rich and enchanting scent, naturally lifting their spirits.


    18:07 Wed, 2 Apr? N


    Chapter 216 A Fleeting Warmth


    "Laurie," Mia suddenly stopped, looking earnestly at Lauren.


    It was rare for Lauren to see Mia look so serious, and curiosity welled up inside her. She asked softly, "What''s up?"


    "Do you want to leave this ce?" Mia''s eyes shone with determination and hope. Hearing this, Lauren fell silent, unsure how to respond.


    59%%


    Finished


    Seeing her hesitation, Mia grew more anxious and quickly added, ��Remember how you asked me in the hospital if I wanted to study abroad? I really do want to. And I want to take you and my mom with me. If we go abroad, the Bets, the Gray family, and Lucas, that scumbag, won''t be able to bother you anymore. Laurie,e with me. Hoverdale just isn''t the right ce for you to stay any longer."


    "And..." Mia nced around cautiously, ensuring no one was nearby, before continuing with a grave tone, "I know you''ve been treated well by the Brook family, but such wealthy households always have their rules. It''s not that the Brook family aren''t good people, it''s just... Mr. Brooker, he''s a very dangerous man, Laurie. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Lauren had been watching Mia''s lips intently, understanding every word, and her mind was clear on Mia''s intentions.


    She knew Mia meant well. In fact, she often felt that she shouldn''t keep staying with the Brook family.


    After all, the Brook family owed her nothing, and although she appreciated Kate''s efforts to match her with Mr. Brooker, upon reflection, she didn''t truly want to be with Felix.


    In her eyes, Felix was so outstanding and deserved a better life, not to be held back by someone like her, who had nothing to offer but a trail of injuries.


    348


    1

 Chapter Ch 217

    Chapter 217 Whispers at the Window


    Finished


    Lauren was acutely aware of her deteriorating, health and figured she didn''t have much longer to live. Why drag Mr. Brooker into this?


    "Mia, I understand"


    Upon hearing this, Mia''s heart leapt with joy, and she asked eagerly, "So, you''re agreeing to leave with me?"


    Upstairs, in the embroidery room where just opening a window provided an unobstructed view of the garden below, Felix had insisted on positioning it facing the garden.


    He thought that when Lauren felt weary from her embroidery, she could stand by the window and breathe in the fresh air filled with the fragrance of flowers, soothing her body and mind for a moment.


    At that moment, Felix leanedzily by the window, his gaze following Lauren and Mia''s every move in the garden.


    Listening to their conversation below, his deep eyes narrowed slightly, his eyebrows involuntarily raised, a hint of intrigued amusement crossing his face.


    Marilyn really did raise a sharp-minded daughter. He had thought that Lauren would be coveted by some scheming men outside, but instead, Mia was the one to take her away.


    However, he showed no signs of anger; he remained rxed, standing there, interestedly continuing to listen to their conversation.


    Lauren hesitated before saying, "I... I agree."


    "Really?" Mia''s face instantly brightened with happiness, and she stepped forward excitedly, hugging Lauren tightly, her voice brimming with barely containable joy. "Laurie, when do we leave? How about tomorrow? I''ll book the ne tickets right away."


    Lauren couldn''t see Mia''s lips or hear what she was saying, but she was sure Mia had said a lot.


    She quickly gently pushed Mia away and continued, "I agree to leave with you, but..."


    "But?" Mia''s smile froze, a sh of nervousness and confusion in her eyes. "But what?"


    Lauren looked troubled, biting her lower lip slightly, then slowly said, "I previously promised Mr. Brooker to embroider ''Queen of Blooms'' for Madam Kate. Last time, at Madam Kate''s birthday celebration, Mr. Brooker spent 2.8 million dors to buy that embroidery piece, which, due to my carelessness, was torn up by Willow."


    As she spoke, guilt and self-reproach flickered in her eyes. "Also, Mr. Brooker has been kind to me. In my most desperate and helpless times, he was there to pull me back from the edge. If it weren''t for him, on the night ine woke up, I would have jumped off a bridge."


    That night, she had also drunk two bottles of Felix''s 140,000-dor wine, which her body couldn''t metabolize,nding her in the hospital.


    The medical expenses were also covered by Felix. She kept all these acts of kindness in her heart. I owe Mr. Brooker so much, and I''ve yet to repay him.


    Mia clenched her fists tightly, never having imagined that Lauren had once harbored such desperate


    thoughie


    18:07 Wed, 2 Apr


    Chapter 217 Whispers at the Window


    Finished


    At that moment, she was immensely relieved that Lauren had met Feliz. Otherwise, the might never see Lauren again.


    Mia carefully proposed, "Then, how about we go abroad after you''ve repaid Mr. Brooker?


    Lauren''s face broke into a gentle smile. "That sounds good"


    Now skilled in the heritage craft of Suzhou embroidery, she had a means to support herself even abroad, ensuring she wouldn''t be left destitute,


    Felix listened quietly to all this, the smile deepening in his eyes, dark and unfathomable like a deepke. inscrutable. Laurie, I haven''t agreed to let you escape from my side, Grandma already sees you as her granddaughter-inw. I''ve even put my mother''s ring on your finger. You are my family, how could you just leave and abandon us so easily?


    However, he didn''t n to intervene just yet. He wanted Lauren to eventually return to his side willingly. even if she did manage to flee.


    The next day, Lauren woke up slowly to the gentle pattering of light rain outside.


    The raindrops tapped rhythmically against the windows as she went about her morning routine methodically and then went downstairs for breakfast.


    After breakfast, she prepared to go upstairs to continue her unfinished embroidery work.


    However, just as she turned, her wrist was suddenly grasped by a warm, strong hand.


    Lauren felt as if an intense current raced through her body from that grasp, her heart involuntarily racing. Her eyes widened, filled with confusion and surprise as she looked at the man before her.


    348


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 218

    Chapter 218 Tears and Truths


    Finished


    Felix''s lips parted slightly, and his deep, maic voice flowed through the air, "Laurie, sit!"


    The way he said "Laurie" sent a blush to her cheeks and quickened her heartbeat. She didn''t know when he had stopped calling her as Ms. Bet, but he seemed to favor drawing her close, face-to-face, whenever they spoke.


    "Mr. Brooker, is something wrong?" Lauren''s voice was soft and slightly trembling.


    "Yes, Keh''s parents brought ine with them. Felix''s voice was deep and calm, as if he were discussing something utterly mundane, yet Lauren could feel a tense atmosphere spreading instantly through the air.


    Lauren''s pupils dted sharply; the moment she had been anxiously awaiting for five long years had finally


    arrived.


    Although the truth had been thoroughly investigated by Gael, ine held a special significance for her; she was the only key witness who could prove Lauren''s innocence. Only ine''s testimony could fully clear the false usations she had carried for five years.


    She followed the pull of Felix''s hand and slowly sat beside him.


    Felix turned slightly and instructed Anna, "Anna, open the door. Let them in." Brendan and Brielle had already been waiting outside for a long time.


    After learning the truth from ine, their faces had turned ashen, filled with guilt and self-reproach, almost unable to face Lauren.


    During the hour it took Lauren to wake up, wash up, and eat breakfast, the couple had stood rigidly outside the Brooker''s Vi, letting the cold rain drench them.


    They hadn''t used an umbre, almost as if they were using this nearly self- torturous method to punish themselves for their past mistakes and seek Lauren''s forgiveness.


    The relentless rain soaked their clothes through, their hair stered wetly to their pale faces, making them look utterly wretched. Anna opened the vi door and said to Brendan, Brielle, and ine standing outside the iron gate, "Come in."


    At her words, Brendan''s body jolted.


    In that instant, they felt as if their legs were weighted down with lead, too heavy to move. Just yesterday, they had been adamant about punishing Lauren and humiliating her, but in just one day, everything had changed dramatically.


    Five years ago, Lauren had not harmed ine. Yet, ine''s supposed victimization had started Lauren''s nightmarish ordeal, subjecting her to five years of wrongful imprisonment and endless torment.


    ine looked at her ashen-faced parents and felt only endless sorrow.


    "Let''s go in. We have to face it. No one can escape their sins; this is what we owe Lauren."


    Her voice was calm and resolute as she pushed her wheelchair straight into the vi, with Brendan following


    behind like a zombie.


    18/12th.. T


    1.44


    durinnd her an


    18:07 Wed, 2 Apr


    Chapter 218 Tears and Truths


    59%


    Finished


    invisible force, and their legs gave out. They both copsed with a thud in front of Lauren, begging for


    mercy.


    "Lauren, we are so sorry," Brendan''s voice was hoarse and shaking with profound guilt.


    "We didn''t mean to. We thought you had hurt ine, so we sent you to prison. We are truly sorry." Brielle was already in tears, the tears streaming down her checks.


    In just a few days, they had been shattered by one brutal truth after another, seemingly aged a decade in an instant. They were genuinely remorseful, but it was difficult to see how Lauren could easily ept this bted apology.


    "A simple ''sorry'' is supposed to make up for all the suffering I endured in prison?" Lauren''s voice was calm but carried an undeniable anger and resentment. "In prison, I was pped daily, forced to beg for mercy, had toilet water poured over me, was stabbed with needles, had my leg bones broken..."


    As Lauren listed her torments, Brendan and Brielle''s faces turned even paler.


    "All these horrors, aren''t they thanks to you? Of course, it wasn''t just you-David and Willow, among others, bribed prison inmates to torture me in the cruelest ways, even going so far as to take one of my kidneys. I went from being a healthy, promising young woman to the crippled state I am in now. None of you can escape responsibility."


    Lauren''s voice trembled slightly, "My life was destroyed by you. What makes you think a flippant ''sorry'' can erase the damage you''ve done to me?"


    348


    1

 Chapter Ch 219

    Chapter 219 A Cry for Justice


    * Finished


    Lauren''s usations weighed heavily on Brendan and Brielle, rendering theirplexions even pater, their lips trembling.


    Instinctively, they wanted to defend themselves, but the harsh truth blocked their words before they could speak.


    Indeed, it was they who had orchestrated the actions that led to Lauren''s disabilities, Overwhelmed by guilt, the couple could only look at Lauren with eyes full of pleading, hoping she would give them another chance.


    However, Lauren was unwilling to forgive those who had harmed her. No matter how eloquently they spoke, nothing couldpensate for the hellish five years she endured in prison.


    She was sitting here today, confronting the very people responsible for her suffering, not because Brendan and Brielle had shown her any mercy, but because of her own resilient will to survive.


    She was not content to die wrongfully used in prison.


    She wanted the truth to be exposed for all to see and for all who had harmed her to pay a severe price.


    She wanted to witness firsthand the remorse and despair of those who had protected Willow once they learned the truth.


    Therefore, in the face of Brendan and Brielle''s tearful confessions, Lauren did not soften in the slightest.


    She even slowly rolled up her pant leg to reveal her twisted, deformed leg for all to see.


    "My leg was broken by inmates in the third year of my imprisonment, shattered with six batons. Can your hollow apologies restore my leg to how it was before?"


    Lauren''s lower left leg was grotesquely twisted, with a hideous dark red scar like a fat centipede clinging to her limb, both ugly and terrifying.


    "After my leg was broken, no one treated it. They left me lying on the ground, writhing in agony, while at crowd watched and mocked me. This leg took three agonizing months to heal without any medical care."


    As Lauren recounted her ordeal, Brendan and Brielle copsed to the ground as if the rug had been pulled out from under them.


    Proper medical treatment could have prevented her leg from deforming so severely.


    Even to the naked eye, it was clear that the bones in her broken leg had not been properly set but were merely encased inyers of newly formed flesh.


    "Lauren, we know we were wrong. We don''t ask for your forgiveness, just a chance to atone,�� Brielle pleaded tearfully from the floor, bowing deeply. ��Please, just give us a chance to make amends!"


    Even Brendan, a strong man, had tears in his eyes.


    Seeing the horrific scars on Lauren''s leg, ine burst into tears, unable to speak.


    "Lauren, it''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have ended up like this. I should be the one most sorry to you."


    18:07 Wed, 2 Apr


    Chapter 219 A Cry for Justice


    Lauren took a deep breath, suppressing the resentment that had festered in her heart for years.


    **Finished


    She turned to ine, ��You are a victim too, I don''t me you. I just want to know, what exactly happened at Willow''s graduation party? You were her best friend. Why did she want to harm you?"


    As ine mentioned the past, her hands clenched tightly, filled with hatred for Willow and empathy for Lauren. She fought to control the rage bubbling inside her as she began to recount the events of that day five years ago at Willow''s party.


    As she spoke, even Brendan and Brielle, who had already known the whole truth from ine, shook with


    rage.


    Felix, Kate, Anna, and Marilyn, who knew nothing of that day''s events, grew more and more shocked as they listened.


    When ine finished, they were all seething with anger toward Willow and David.


    Lauren stood frozen, knowing already that Willow and David had likely targeted her kidney.


    But she had never imagined the truth would be even more horrifying than she had thought.


    Initially, Willow and David''s n wasn''t to push ine down the stairs but to stage an "ident" in broad daylight that would injure Lauren.


    The n was to rush her to the hospital and dere her brain dead, regardless of her actual condition.


    Then, David, posing as her father, would openly sign an organ donation consent form, transferring both of Lauren''s kidneys to Willow.


    Moreover, any other viable organs, like her heart, liver, and corneas, were also to be harvested.


    348

 Chapter Ch 220

    Chapter 220 Echoes of Evil Intent


    **Finished


    They nned to donate her body for medical training, iming it was a contribution to science, especially since it was the day of Willow''s graduation party with all of Hoverdale''s high society in attendance,


    In their eyes, David''s act of selfless generosity, witnessed by these elites, would spread his fame across Hoverdale and even the nation


    This way, Willow would no longer suffer from kidney failure, and he himself would be a revered figure, praised and admired for donating his own daughter''s organs and body.


    Oncebeled a phnthropist, his career in Hoverdale would flourish even more, and the shareholders of Bet Corporation would hold him in even greater esteem.


    Eventually, he could pressure these shareholders to force Alice to transfer all her shares to him. With this step, he wouldpletely control Bet Corporation.


    Then, he could drive Alice insane,ter iming to the public that she lost her mind due to the trauma of losing her daughter.


    His image as a devoted husband would be solidified once again, propelling his career even further.


    When he became the richest man in Hoverdale, it would be time for Alice''s demise. With Alice gone, he could legitimately marry Willow''s biological mother, Sharon.


    As for his son Elliot, whose capabilities were decent, he could continue to add value to thepany. After all, David could write a will leaving all his wealth to Sharon, Willow, and his son abroad.


    Elliot would spend his life working for someone else''s benefit.


    It was a n of hitting five targets with one shot. Save Willow, turn David into a phnthropist, drive Alice mad, marry Sharon, and ensure Elliot inherited nothing, forever oblivious and serving the Gray family.


    This was the grim truth behind Willow and David''s conspiracy.


    Their n could have proceeded smoothly, but ine''s unexpected involvement threw a wrench into their ns.


    The venue for the graduation party was crowded, and with the restrooms always upied, ine, who was particr about cleanliness, went upstairs to find a less crowded one.


    As she was about to head back downstairs, she inadvertently overheard their entire conversation.


    Upon seeing ine, Willow and David panicked, feeling as if the sky was falling.


    ine, shocked to her core, couldn''t believe the gentle and kind Willow, the cultured and kindly David, were in fact ruthless monsters. Naively, she threatened to expose them in front of all the guests.


    In desperation, Willow pushed her down the stairs, a moment that Lauren


    witnessed entirely by chance.


    Willow and David hadn''t anticipated ine discovering their plot, so killing ine became a spur-of-the-


    moment decision to silence her.


    However, when ine tumbled down the stairs, bleeding and unconscious, panic set in. Murder was a crime.


    Chapter 220 Echoes of Evil Intent


    Finished


    Willow didn''t want to go to prison, so when she saw Lauren appear, she didn''t hesitate to pin the murder on


    her.


    This move disrupted the original n. With Lauren arrested and thrown into prison, she inadvertently escaped a fate worse than death-being dered brain- dead and dissected alive.


    Otherwise, she would have been cruelly harvested for organs while conscious, and her body used for medical training, all to enhance David''s reputation through her sacrifice.


    From this perspective, ine indirectly saved her life. Yet, even though Lauren didn''t die as initially nned, her time in prison was filled with inhuman torture.


    In this well-orchestrated conspiracy, Lauren had no chance ofing out unscathed.


    Either her body would be hollowed out, and David and Willow''s n would seed.


    Or she would end up in prison, tormented by the unaware Brendan and Brielle, and tortured by the demonic Willow and David.


    Compared to the original n, prison seemed like her only bit of good fortune.


    At least, she lived to see the day the truth came to light.


    But this was also what made Lauren most desperate and pained. Five years ago, these were the only two possible oues she faced.


    During her days in prison, the relentless humiliation and abuse, coupled with being told it was all orchestrated by the Gray family, haunted her every moment.


    348

 Chapter Ch 221

    Chapter 221 Unbearable Truths


    For five years, she harbored a deep hatred for the Gray family. Yet, now that the truth had been revealed, she found herself unable to muster any resentment. Without ine, she wouldn''t be who she was today.


    Five years ago, she was as good as dead; her body had been hollowed out, and what was left was to be donated as a cadaver, mercilessly dissected by medical students.


    In the end, it all contributed to David''s legacy of wisdom.


    How could I possibly hate the Gray family? If not for ine, she wouldn''t be here today. Ultimately, ine had suffered and even saved her life. She couldn''t bring herself to hate ine''s parents either.


    Lauren''s heart ached sharply, blurring the scene before her eyes.


    She thought she would have gotten used to being unloved after enduring so much suffering. But faced with the harsh truth, she realized she couldn''t ept it.


    David, her biological father, was so cruel as to want to hollow out her body.


    From her childhood, David had abandoned her at an orphanage to fend for herself. Even after she returned to the Bets, she remained neglected. For eighteen years, David turned a blind eye to her suffering, and now he even wanted her life.


    She was his own daughter, after all. Why would the world harbor a father like David? What kind of dark upbringing had David had to turn him so cruel? What had I done wrong to be sacrificed in this conspiracy?


    At that moment, Lauren even felt fortunate that David had abandoned her. If I had truly been raised by the Bets, would I have turned out as cruel as Willow or as foolish as Elliot?


    Whether cruel or foolish, neither was what she wanted. I just yearned to live a simple life, why was that so hard?


    This conspiracy had not only destroyed her life but had also brought undeserved suffering to ine and endless pain to the Gray family.


    In an instant, Lauren no longer hated the people of the Gray family.


    She even felt she owed them.


    What was once a happy and prosperous family was now shattered, their daughter had be a vegetable and, though now awake, her bodily functions had severely deteriorated, and her life expectancy had likely shortened significantly; their fine son, manipted by Willow, was now in jail.


    She vigorously wiped away the tears streaming down her face and stood up, intending to help Brendan and Brielle.


    But as she stood, a tearing pain shot through her heart and dizziness overwhelmed her brain. Her legs gave way, and she copsed to the ground.


    ''Laurie...


    Kate, Anna, and Marilyn cried out in rm. The three elderly women, having heard ine''s story, were already trembling with rage, their eyes red with anger.


    They reached out to help Lauren, but Felix was quicker, enveloping her limp body in his arms.


    Lauren looked up at him, but her tears blurred her vision; the more she tried to see clearly, the more fiercely the tears flowed.


    Even her voice was hoarse as if it weren''t her own.


    "Mr. Brooker..."


    I''m here."


    1:13 PM dd


    Chapter 221 Unbearable Truths


    Finished


    This was the first time Lauren had told him she was in pain, not even when she had been hospitalized for drinking too much, nor when Gael had uncovered those documents had she expressed such agony.


    Felix raised his hand to wipe away her tears, looking at her seriously, and said, "Don''t be afraid. Whatever you want to do, I''ll stand by you unconditionally. You don''t need to worry about anything."


    Lauren understood his meaning, and her tears broke free again. For the first time, she didn''t want to suppress her emotions. She flung her arms around his waist, burying her face in his broad, warm chest, and kept saying, "Thank you."


    If it weren''t for Felix, she really didn''t know what she would have done. Perhaps, before the truth hade out, she might have been driven to death by the Bets'' repeated harms.


    The entire living room was filled with Lauren''s crying, and everyone present was moved by her emotions, unable to help shedding tears themselves.


    Brendan and Brielle were torn. Their daughter had taken the hit for Lauren, bing a vegetable as a result.


    They should have hated, and they had already taken their revenge. Lauren''s life had been too miserable, and they found they could no longer bear to hate or resent her. After a while, Lauren finally stopped crying.


    Send Gifts


    368


    (11)

 Chapter Ch 222

    Chapter 222 Desperate Reckonings


    Just then, David''s voice suddenly rang out from outside.


    "Is Mr. Brooker at home? I am Willow''s father, David. I''vee to make amends for the embroidery."


    David, now paralyzed, could only get around in a wheelchair, pushed by George. The money in his hand came from selling a house he owned.


    &


    Originally, David didn''t need to sell his property since all his money had been transferred to Sharon''s name, and she could have taken out some to smooth things over for Willow.


    But Sharon was particrly scheming; once money entered her pocket, she was unwilling to part with any of it.


    Thinking of the property still in David''s name, she said to him, "David, once Willow gets out, we three will go abroad to find our son. There''s no use keeping the property under your name. Why not take this opportunity to sell it all? It could free Willow, and we have no attachments left in Hoverdale. The day Willow is released, we''ll fly abroad, okay?"


    David agreed immediately without a second thought. When Sharon heard the news, she was so thrilled that she and George made love in the car on the spot.


    David was utterly drained of hisst remaining value; no money, no property. Once they went abroad, David would be left to fend for himself on the streets.


    Ha, what a fool.


    Now, this fool, yed by everyone, was driven by George to the Brooker''s Vi.


    David intended topensate for the 2.8 million "Queen of Blooms" that Willow had torn to shreds, and also to beg Felix to release Willow. "Willow, just hang in there; I''m about to get you out of jail."


    David harbored beautiful illusions, a confident smile unconsciously spreading across his face. After all, who could resist the allure of money?


    Felix, that cold man, had sent Willow to jail because she had disrupted Kate''s birthday party, causing them public embarrassment, which led to his furious response.


    But he was a businessman, and no businessman dislikes money. As long as the price was right, David was convinced Felix would relent and release Willow.


    Once they were abroad, he nned to sabotage Felix''s Eastgate project, ensuring Felix lost everything. David was not one to forgive and forget; anyone who crossed him had to pay a painful price.


    As David''s smile began to form, a car sped up and came to a halt right behind his. The car door was flung open, and a woman with bandages around her eyes, like a wild beast unleashed, charged out.


    Her remaining eye glinted viciously, like a snake targeting its prey, fixed intently on David.


    "David..."


    The woman, roaring, rushed up to David and without a word, pped him hard.


    "You killed my father, got Elliot thrown in jail, and caused me to lose Laurie. And you even sold the house I gave you to save that child of Willow''s. I''m done with you today!"


    The woman was Alice. She wore hospital garb, her face as pale as death, blood seeping continuously from her lost eye, staining the bandage red.


    At that moment, her face twisted in rage, she looked like a ghost fresh from the grave.


    She furiously tore at David, her hands like sharp ws, leaving trails of blood across David''s face.


    Chapter 222 Desperate Reckonings


    George immediately stepped forward, trying to grab Alice.


    Finished


    Willow was his biological daughter. Seeing that David was about to use the money to rescue Willow, he couldn''t let Alice ruin things.


    However, before he could grab Alice, his hand was seized by a strong grip.


    George looked up to find it was Jeffrey, a leading doctor from Hoverdale People First Hospital.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Jeffrey was here because when Alice found out David had left the hospital, she became frantic and ran into Jeffrey by chance. So, Jeffrey drove her following David''s car to the Brooker''s Vi.


    Jeffrey stared coldly at George, his gaze filled with disdain.


    Just yesterday, he had witnessed Sharon and George in apromising situation


    in the hospital parking lot.


    At that moment, he had been so shocked that he stood frozen in ce,


    Send Gifts


    13


    368

 Chapter Ch 223

    Chapter 223 Scandal at the Hospital


    The feud between Alice and David had be the talk of the hospital. In a bid for revenge, Alice spilled all the dirty secrets including the true parentage of Willow, and that David''s driver was actually Sharon''s brother.


    However, Jeffrey was still in the dark about George''s real identity and thought he was truly Sharon''s brother.


    So, when he saw the siblings engaged in such disgraceful behavior in the car, he was utterly shocked and felt disgust. Jeffrey, a man of strong principles, was deeply offended by the incestuous act.


    He grabbed George''s arm and without hesitation, punched him squarely in the face.


    The punch was powerful; George''s nose burst, gushing blood instantly. Then Jeffrey kicked fiercely at George''s groin.


    George screamed in agony, clutching his groin and curling up on the ground.


    Seeing this, David, furious, pushed Alice aside and yelled at Jeffrey, "Have you lost your mind?"


    Ignoring his own bloody face, he quickly turned to George and asked concernedly, "George, are you okay?"


    In his heart, he knew Sharon and George shared a deep sibling bond, having lost their parents young and depending on each other. George had dropped out of school early to work so Sharon could finish college.


    If Sharon found out he hadn''t taken care of George, she would be heartbroken.


    Moreover, Willow greatly respected her uncle and often asked him to pay respect too, a sentiment David shared. George had put off his own life to care for Willow, now a man in his forties, still single and childless.


    In his eyes, a brother-inw like George was rare in all of Corwynale.


    David bellowed at Jeffrey, "Jeffrey, if George can''t have kids because of your kick, you and I are not done!"


    Jeffreyughed off his anger, looking at David as if he were aplete fool.


    "And you''re still worried about him? I just saw this guy cuckold you, and you''re worried about him?"


    Hearing this, David''s first reaction was disbelief. But exceptions always exist.


    Suddenly, he turned to Alice, his eyes burning with rage, as if he wanted to tear her apart.


    "You wench, I always knew the Pierce family was no good. Busy with work, and you, restless, drugged George to force yourself on him while he was dazed. How shameless can you be? As a woman, instead of keeping the house and raising children, you sneak around cheating. I feel disgusted just looking at you!"


    Jeffrey waspletely disillusioned by this explosive tirade.


    Alice trembled with anger, her chest heaving. She regretted ever falling for David, a man so malicious, cunning, and shameless.


    He had betrayed their marriage, heartlessly abandoned Lauren at an orphanage, and brought home his other woman''s child, whom she had raised through hard times for over twenty years.


    Now, he had the audacity to me her


    "David, I''m done with you!" she said, and lunged to continue their fight.


    Just then, the gates of the Brooker''s Vi slowly opened.


    Marilyn walked out, her expression cold, and simply stated, "Aren''t you here to see Mr. Brooker?"


    Instantly, the atmosphere froze; David''s face brightened, and he quickly grabbed Alice''s hand reaching for his face.


    Chapter 223 Scandal at the Hospital


    David felt his dignity challenged. Marilyn was just a lowly servant and dared to look at him that way.


    About tosh out, he remembered this was the Brooker''s Vi, and Marilyn must be working here as a servant.


    Remembering to give Felix some face, David snorted, "George, let''s go."


    By then, George''s pain had somewhat eased.


    Pushing David along, George red fiercely at Jeffrey as they passed, his eyes filled with warning.


    Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 224

    Chapter 224 Confrontations at the Vi


    George red at Jeffrey, his eyes seemed to scream, "If you spout nonsense again, watch your back."


    Jeffrey, unfazed, turned to Alice and said, "Madam Alice, shall we also head in?"


    Thus, the four of them entered the living room of the Brooker''s Vi. David had meticulously prepared his speech before arriving.


    However, as he stepped into the living room and saw who was inside, his pupils dted, and his brain felt like it was zapped by electricity, going nk for a moment.


    Why is ine here? Isn''t she sent abroad by Keh?


    Panic surged through David. He had nned, once his family was settled abroad, to buy a gun and find a way to eliminate ine permanently.


    But before he could leave the country, ine appeared alive and well right before him. Didn''t Keh swear that ine was confined to an estate, unable to


    escape?


    David''s gaze flickered when he caught sight of Brendan Brielle; it clicked that the Gray family must have brought ine back from abroad.


    At that moment, Brendan and Brielle were staring him down with eyes full of loathing.


    David''s heart sank, realizing ine must have told the Grays something.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead, and, feeling guilty, he quickly averted his eyes from the Gray family members.


    However, when his gazended on Kate and Anna''s faces, he felt dizzy and confused. Why are these two olddies here too?


    He vividly remembered that they had been helping Lauren the day ine woke up. Initially, he thought they were just ordinary olddies, but now it seemed the situation was far moreplicated.


    The one standing, dressed like Marilyn, was clearly a servant; the elegantly dressed olddy sitting on the sofa was likely Felix''s grandmother-Kate.


    Realizing this, David felt a jolt of shock to his head. Unknowingly, he had offended Kate. He hoped this olddy didn''t remember him; otherwise, her interference would make releasing Willow even moreplicated.


    {


    When his gaze finally rested on Lauren and Felix, his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    That wretch Lauren was here too! And she was sitting next to Felix as if she belonged there. How had ite to this? Could it be because I had once nned for Lauren to marry Felix, and she had seduced him ahead of time? Yes, that must be it!


    He always knew Lauren was no good, vain and materialistic at heart.


    David''s mind raced, his face stiffened momentarily, but he quickly resumed his facade as if nothing had happened.


    He put on a smile and said to Lauren, ��Laurie''s here too? You''ve been away from home so long without a word, I was so worried."


    Lauren, worthless in his eyes, always craved family love.


    He could use this, ying the emotional card to coax her into persuading Felix to release Willow.


    With that thought, he forced a smile at Lauren, but her look was full of hatred.


    If Lauren was furious looking at the information Gael had found, the moment she learned the truth from ine, she didn''t just want David dead; she wanted him to suffer.


    Today seemed like a good day to let him know the entire truth. She was eager to see his face when he realized that the


    1:14 PM


    a tu


    Chapter 224 Confrontations at the Vi


    "Yes, I''m your father!" David shamelessly emphasized.


    The word "father" instantly drew scoffs from everyone present.


    Finished


    Brendan looked at David as if he were looking at a pile of excrement, "nning a surgical birth to have a daughter, then using her for organ transnts for your illegitimate daughter, and you call yourself a father?""


    Brielle added, ��Harvesting organs from yourwful daughter, do you even deserve to be called a father?"


    Marilyn chimed in, "Donating yourwful daughter''s body to be used as a medical teaching aid, and you call yourself a father?"


    They took turns detailing David''s crimes.


    David felt as if he''d been hit by a ton of bricks, his face ashen.


    Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 225

    Chapter 225 Unraveling Truths


    David knew keeping ine alive was a mistake. If he had known better, he would have ended her life while she was still in a vegetative state.


    But who could have predicted that a vegetable would wake up? David''s facial muscles trembled with tension.


    He feignedposure and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    ine suddenly let out a coldugh, "Isn''t this exactly what you and Willow plotted upstairs five years ago? And that''s not all; you nned to drive your own wife insane, craft an image of a loving husband, and once you controlled the entire Bet Corporation, you nned to kill her and marry Sharon, your secret lover. As for Elliot, you wanted him to spend his life working for your lover and her kids, ensuring he wouldn''t get a dime from your will."


    "No, you''re making this up; it''s a setup," David protested.


    "A setup?" ine''s eyes widened, her emaciated appearance making her look especially haunting.


    "It''s because I overheard you and Willow that you pushed me down the stairs, hoping I''d die, but I didn''t. My survival disrupted your ns, so you framed Lauren for attempted murder instead."


    ine turned her gaze to Alice, her look dripping with sarcasm.


    "Madam Alice, you really are a fine wife to David, a wonderful mother to Willow. Lauren could have cleared her name if it weren''t for you deleting the surveince footage that proved her innocence. You made her take the fall for Willow, spending five years in jail, enduring endless torment.".


    Alice felt a chill down her spine, trembling all over. Knowing David had abandoned Lauren, caused her father''s death, had an affair, and made her raise his other woman''s child had already been a massive shock.


    But she had never imagined the truth from five years ago would be a hundred times more brutal.


    David and Willow, devoid of any humanity, had not only failed to kill Laurie but had also pinned the me for murder on her. And Alice, she had helped Willow destroy the evidence and personally persuaded Lauren to take the fall.


    Alice''s breathing became morebored, her heart felt as though it was being ripped apart by an invisible hand, a tearing pain spreading throughout her body, a sickly sweet taste rising in her throat.


    Overwhelmed, she couldn''t hold on any longer and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Her body faltered, but her remaining eye looked remorsefully at Lauren. She shakily reached out, seemingly wanting to touch Lauren''s face to express her deep remorse.


    But everything went dark, and she copsed straight to the floor. Before passing out, she saw Lauren sitting motionless on the sofa, her indifference deeply wounding Alice.


    The Laurie she knew wasn''t like this. I destroyed Laurie''s affection for me. Laurie, I am so sorry.


    Alice closed her eyes in despair and passed out. Lauren, seeing this, didn''t move an eyebrow, letting Alice lie on the cold floor.


    Just then, the living room door was pushed open from the outside, and Josh led the way in, followed by Willow, Sharon, and Keh.


    "Mr. Brooker, I''ve brought everyone you asked for," Josh announced.


    Felix nodded, "Everyone is here, now the real show begins!"


    Only the Brooker family knew what Felix meant by that.


    But that wasn''t the focus. Brielle and ine simultaneously turned their heads as


    their gazesnded on Willow, their eyes nearly shooting mes.


    1:14 PM


    Chapter 225 Unraveling Truths


    lightly.


    Finished


    David looked at Willow with affection, but upon noticing her shaved head, his anger red, "Willow, who did this to you? Tell me, and I will make them pay. They


    will learn what happens when they mess with the Bets."


    At the sight of ine, Willow froze, terror filling her eyes.


    When she met Brendan, Brielle, and ine''s resentful gazes, her heart skipped a beat-ine must have revealed the truth about five years ago.

 Chapter Ch 226

    Chapter 226 Truth or p


    Finished


    At that moment, all words seemed to be caught by an invisible hand in the throat, leaving everyone speechless.


    "Willow, don''t be afraid, tell me, and I will definitely avenge you."


    David didn''t receive a response from Willow but instead heard Felix''s voice,ced with a chilling undertone.


    "I did it, Mr. David. How do you n to retaliate against me?"


    David''s body stiffened dramatically as he incredulously turned to look at Felix.


    Felix leanedzily on the couch, his long legs casually crossed. He appeared nonchnt, yet he radiated an inherent elegance.


    He was like a hunter who toyed with his prey from a lofty perch, looking down disdainfully as if he stood on the clouds, his gaze indifferent andmanding, as though he was looking at trash.


    David, for all his arrogance, couldn''t help but doubt himself. Did Felix really release Willow from detention as a favor to me?


    Suddenly, he recalled Felix''s earlier remark. The real show is about to begin? The real show? Instinct told me that Felix''s idea of a ''show'' was definitely not going to be good for me.


    As David fell into self-doubt, Brielle could no longer suppress her fury. Her eyes bloodshot, she stormed up to Willow and pped her across the face with a loud smack.


    The force of the p turned Willow''s head to the side, leaving a clear imprint of five fingers on her pale cheek.


    "My daughter was pushed down the stairs by you, and you dare frame Lauren? You''re not human, you''re a demon!" Brielle''s voice trembled with rage.


    Willow had caused ine to be in a vegetative state for five years and Lauren to be wrongfully imprisoned for five years, directing the Gray family''s fury at innocent Lauren.


    They were like fools, manipted by Willow and David. When they took their revenge on Lauren, the real culprits were likely mocking their stupidity. Five years! yed for fools for five long years.


    It wasn''t just Lauren''s life that was ruined.


    ine was only fifteen when she became a vegetative victim, right after she had passed the High School cement Test for Hoverdale First High School.


    Hoverdale First High School was the top high school in Hoverdale, and only two children of the local elite, Lauren and ine, had passed the test.


    Lauren spent what should have been her college years in prison, while ine''s high school and college years were spent in a hospital bed.


    Facing the person who had destroyed my daughter''s life, how could I not hate her? Brielle pondered.


    She wished she could tear Willow apart right then.


    She raised her hand to p Willow again, but before it could fall, Keh firmly grasped her arm.


    "Mom, how can you hit Willow without knowing the whole story?"


    Brielle looked at Keh with a pained expression, "Because she pushed ine down the stairs and turned her into a vegetative state. Isn''t that reason enough for me to hit her?"


    "Impossible!" Keh immediately objected, "Mom, you''ve watched Willow grow up. You know how kind she is. It''s impossible for her to have pushed ine. There must be some misunderstanding. Maybe ine just lost her bnce and..."


    "Keh!"


    1:14PM & &.


    Chapter 226 Truth or p


    She couldn''t believe that even now, Keh was trying to exonerate Willow, still trying to whitewash her actions.


    He had imed to love Lauren, yet he was the one who had hurt her deeply. Finished


    He had wanted to break off his engagement with Willow years ago, and now, with the truth out, he was desperately trying to clear Willow''s name.


    ine suddenly felt an intense disgust towards Keh.


    Honestly, Keh''s actions hurt her even more deeply than Willow''s betrayal.


    "Keh, I''m telling you clearly now, the person who pushed me down the stairs five years ago was Willow, and Lauren was framed!" ine yelled, her voice full of anger and grievance,


    "No, it wasn''t me, really, it wasn''t me." Willow shook her head desperately, tears swirling in her eyes. Her tearful plea, along with the fresh p mark on her face, made her look immensely wronged.


    "Kenn, you have to believe me," she said, her voice breaking with sobs.


    Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 227

    Chapter 227 Conspiracies in the Living Room


    Keh couldn''t stand to see Willow cry; his stern gaze immediately warned ine, "ine, you can''t just throw around usations like that. This concerns Willow''s innocence, and I truly believe Willow would never do such a thing." "Her innocence is valid, but Lauren''s isn''t?" ine snapped back furiously.


    If she could stand, she would have already pped Keh.


    Her face was furious, her eyes filled with resentment. "Want to know why Willow pushed me down the stairs? Because Willow and David, those despicable beings, plotted to harm Lauren. Whether Lauren lived or died, they nned to rush her to the hospital, dere her brain dead immediately, transnt her kidneys into Willow, and donate her other organs, even using. Lauren''s body for anatomical study. I overheard their plot, so they wanted to silence me by killing me and pinning the murder on Lauren."


    ine spat out the truth of five years ago at Keh in one breath.


    Perhaps


    because she was so enraged, she began to breathe heavily after her outburst, her face flushed with anger.


    Keh felt as if struck by lightning upon hearing this. The truth was too horrendous,pletely overturning his understanding.


    In his more than twenty years of life, he had never encountered such ruthless people.


    He shook his head, his face a picture of disbelief. "Impossible, you''re talking nonsense. Even if Willow and Mr. David wanted to harm Lauren, the hospital wouldn''t cooperate with them."


    Seizing on a perceived w in ine''s story, Keh''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Right! The hospital wouldn''t cooperate. Obviously, you''re making this up. In my view, you''ve been vegetative for five years and your brain isn''t right. It was clearly Lauren who hurt you, but you''re confused and think it was Willow."


    After saying this, he turned to his parents, Brendan and Brielle, "Mom, dad, don''t get caught up in ine''s nonsense. It''s clearly a misunderstanding. Let''s take ine home. Making a scene like this in someone else''s house, what kind of image..."


    Before he could finish, Brielle forcefully shook off his hand and then pped Keh across the face.


    "How could I have given birth to such a fool who can''t tell right from wrong?" Brielle said with deep pain and exasperation.


    Keh slowly turned his head, now askew, his eyes bloodshot and red. "The hospital wouldn''t cooperate with Willow and Mr. David in harming someone. Why won''t you see the obvious w here?"


    At this, he fiercely turned to Lauren, who had been sitting on the couch, watching indifferently, and said through clenched teeth, "Are you satisfied with turning me against my own family?"


    Lauren had long known Keh''s foolishness.


    Indeed, foolish people can sometimes be more detestable than malicious ones. She had tried to exin, but Keh wouldn''t listen; ine testified, and he still harbored doubts.


    His attitude of believing he was the only sober person in a room full of drunks was absurd to Lauren, and she couldn''t help butugh out loud, herughter filled with scorn.


    "Since you say the hospital wouldn''t cooperate with Willow and David in harming someone, let me bring out proof to show you why the hospital would indeed beplicit."


    With that, Lauren pulled open a drawer in the coffee table and took out a document. She slowly stood up, limping, and walked towards Keh.


    As Lauren approached, Keh''s heart began to beat wildly.


    Lauren''s gaze was too firm, her demeanor tooposed, and Keh felt an ominous premonition.


    1:14 PM.


    Chapter 227 Conspiracies in the Living Room


    quietly,


    "Take a look, and you''ll understand why the hospital would cooperate."


    Finished


    Keh instinctively avoided Lauren''s gaze, feigningposure to mask his inner turmoil, and scoffed, "Fine, I''ll look. I want to see what cards you''re ying."


    He quickly snatched the document from Lauren''s hands and began flipping through it.


    As he read, his hands started to tremble uncontrobly, and his breathing became more rapid.


    It turned out that the director of Hoverdale People First Hospital was David''s other woman and also Willow''s biological mother. No wonder Willow and David were so sure the hospital would cooperate with them.


    Willow, standing beside Keh, could see everything clearly as Keh flipped through the documents.


    In that instant, her pupils dted rapidly, filled with terror.

 Chapter Ch 228

    Chapter 228 Oops, She Did It Again


    Willow never imagined that her background would be thoroughly investigated. This time, she was truly scared and acutely aware of Felix''s formidable reach, even unearthing secrets from over twenty years ago.


    She had only one thought, she couldn''t stay here any longer; she needed to escape immediately.


    Willow spun around and bolted, but a strong hand suddenly gripped her shoulder, the force so great it felt like her shoulder de would shatter.


    Keh''s voice was almost a hiss through clenched teeth, "Willow, you haven''t exined yourself. Where do you think you''re going?"


    The pain was excruciating, and tears immediately welled up in Willow''s eyes, "Kenn, you''re hurting me."


    Her words only unleashed Keh''s pent-up emotions like a dam bursting.


    "Pain? You know about pain? When you pushed ine down the stairs, did you think about her pain? When you had Laurie tormented in prison, did you ever consider her pain?"


    ��You and David, and her!�� he shouted, pointing abruptly at Sharon, ��When you all conspired to harvest Laurie''s organs, did you ever stop to think about how much she would suffer?"


    Keh, unable to contain his fury, mmed the documents in his hand into Willow''s face and yelled, "You wench, you''ve been lying to me all along!��


    Tears uncontrobly streamed down Keh''s face. He couldn''t tell if he was crying over his own stupidity or the remorse of continuously hurting Lauren under Willow''s deceit. In a fit of rage, he pped Willow so hard that she fell to the ground.


    "Willow!"


    Simultaneously, Sharon, George, and David cried out in shock and rushed to Willow''s side.


    Keh no longer cared about them; he turned around, his eyes full of regret, looking at Lauren.


    He had so much he wanted to say to Lauren, but the damage he had done was too profound. Just moments ago, he had still been vehemently defending Willow.


    It wasn''t intentional. It was all Willow''s deception; he too was a victim.


    Keh reached out, wanting to embrace Lauren tightly, to let her feel his remorse.


    Lauren frowned, repulsed by the thought of Keh touching her. She found him utterly disgusting.


    She tried to move away, but her injuries slowed her escape.


    Just as Keh was about to envelop her in his arms, a strong, slender hand suddenly reached out, firmly encircled her waist, and pulled her into a chest scented with cedar and a hint of tobo.


    The next second, Felix kicked Keh with no mercy, sending him flying.


    "She belongs to me, you think you have the right to touch?" Felix''s voice was deep and icy.


    Kehy sprawled on the ground, slowly lifting his head to look at Lauren with a pained expression, pleading, "Laurie, it wasn''t intentional, please forgive me, okay?"


    Lauren waspletely shielded in Felix''s embrace, her face buried in his chest, inhaling the distinct scent of cedar mixed with a faint smell of tobo.


    She didn''t hear what Keh said. Her silence plunged Keh into deep despair.


    Laurie would never forgive him. He could never have the girl he loved most.


    1:14 PM.


    Chapter 228 Oops, She Did It Again


    Felix didn''t spare him a nce as he walked away with Lauren in his arms.


    Keh''s eyes were red with fury as he raised his fist and charged. ''I told you to let Laurie go-"


    Finished


    At that moment, Brendan could no longer stand by. He stepped forward and pped Keh across the face, barking. "You fool, how much longer will you embarrass us?"


    Brielle looked on disappointedly, "Keh, you''ve let us down.��


    ine scoffed. "I''m ashamed to have a brother like you. To have you as a brother


    is bad luck. From now on, you are no longer my brother, and I am no longer your sister."


    "No, it''s not like that, it''s not my fault, I was used by Willow too."


    Keh shook his head frantically, defending himself.


    Lauren would never forgive him, and the agony was unbearable. Why couldn''t my parents and sister understand?


    Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 229

    Chapter 229 The Great Paper Chase


    Keh felt his brain buzzing, his eyes bloodshot with fury.


    Unable to unleash his anger on Lauren and his family, he directed all his rage toward Willow and David.


    "It''s all your fault- Keh yelled as he punched David to the ground, then started kicking and beating Willow. "You wench, go to hell..."


    Willow cried out in pain, utterly miserable. George, seeing his daughter being beaten, was furious and charged at Keh, grappling with him.


    But Keh, strong and now incredibly energized by his distress, nearly pinned George to the ground and pummeled him.


    Sharon, heartbroken by the sight, tried to intervene to help George, but Brendan kicked her away.


    Keh was still his son, after all, and as a father, he couldn''t just watch his son be attacked.


    The scene quickly spiraled out of control, turning intoplete chaos.


    Sharon cried out to David, "David, how can you just stand there looking at those papers? Get up and help George!"


    At that moment, David''s mind was nk. He had been knocked to the ground by Keh, which allowed him to see the scattered documents.


    His hands trembled uncontrobly as he held the documents.


    Written in ck and white, the documents revealed that Willow was not his and Sharon''s daughter, and that the son abroad was not his biological child either. Both children were Sharon and George''s.


    What shocked him even more was that George was not Sharon''s brother, but her husband, and they even had a marriage certificate.


    Suddenly, he remembered what Jeffrey had said outside the Brooker''s Vi. It wasn''t Alice who had cuckolded him; it was Sharon.


    With red eyes and trembling voice, David stepped toward Sharon and demanded, "Sharon, give me an exnation!"


    The unfolding events had far exceeded Sharon''s expectations. She had gone to the detention center that day, hoping that David would bring good news.


    She thought that if David could persuade Felix to let Willow go, she would joyfully bring Willow back home.


    Instead of a call from David, it was Josh, Felix''s associate, who brought Willow and Keh out of detention, and she had mistakenly thought David had convinced Felix.


    The three of them had followed Josh to the Brooker''s Vi.


    Only now did Sharon realize that everything had been meticulously nned by Felix, aiming to gather them all together and publicly expose the past.


    Sharon''s heart pounded.


    She knew that once it was confirmed that Willow and her son were not David''s children, her family of four would not meet a good end.


    Sharon, a woman capable of handling big affairs, remained outwardly calm despite her inner turmoil, showing no signs of panic.


    She took the documents from David with a natural demeanor, nced through them briefly, and then suddenly burst outughing before casually throwing the papers on the floor.


    1:14 PM ?


    Chapter 229 The Great Paper Chase


    Finished


    Sharon sighed, "David, don''t you see? This is all a setup by Lauren and the Brooker family��a banquet designed to tear us apart. Lauren despises our daughter for disrupting her life, so she cooked up these fake documents to drive a wedge between us. Don''t fall for it. If we turn on each other, that''s exactly what Lauren wants. Think about how I''ve felt about you all these years. If I didn''t love you, why would I still be single? I''m now the director of Hoverdale People First Hospital, and I''ve had my share of admirers, including young men in their twenties who want me to support them, yet I''ve never been tempted. Doesn''t that tell you how I truly feel?"


    Sharon''s quick thinking and eloquence were unparalleled.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have won David over in just half a month all those years ago.

 Chapter Ch 230

    Chapter 280 The DNA Dilemma


    As she spike, Sharon reached out and took tend''s hands, looking at him tenderly "Devid, it was love at first sight when I met you Over the years, my heart has heard only to you twven now, when you''re not as healthy as you used to be, I''ve never thought of owning you I tray ware to be by your wide for life?


    David gazed at Sharon''s beautiful face and listened to her gende words, and all his doubts vanished in an instant.


    With his anger subrided, his tense nerves zed, and only then did he feel a piercing pain in his legs, reminding him that his leg fractures hadn''t fully healed you.


    He swayed, and Sharon quickly helped him sit down in his wheelchair


    David felt her concern and gently patted her hand,forting her, "Sharon, I believe you?


    Hearing this, Sharon''s heart finally settled. What a fool! Only someone like Alice, with her head full of romantic notions, condd be so easily deceived by him.


    A woman like Alice, born into wealth and adored by a loving father, would have been yed to death if not for her background


    She deserved to be deceived, whoever was born her child was truly unlucky, Lauren''s miserable life was ultimately because of Alice''s foolishness.


    Thinking this, Sharon gave George a reassuring look


    George, seeing David dismiss all doubts, couldn''t help but let a whale smile creep across his face,


    David, meanwhile, looked at Lauren with a gaze filled with utmost disdain and coldlyughed. "Thinking you could use these tricks to drive a wedge between Sharon and me? You miscalcted. I''ve been in the business world for nearly thirty years. Your little games can''t touch me. You truly are a Perce, sinister and venomous by nature. Your high and mighty attitude makes me sirk"


    David expected Lauren to be shared into silence by his tirade.


    But instead, Lauren looked at him with pity, as if viewing a fool.


    David couldn''t stand this kind of look from Lauren, as if he were just mud beneath her feet, unworthy of even arguing with.


    He had grown up in alpoor vige, the poorest family in a poor vige, and was tired of being looked down upon,


    David''s face twhted in anger as he shouted, "What''s with that look?


    Lauren''s lips curled into a cold smile, David, you''re hopelessly stupid. The evidence is right before your eyes, yet you choose to ignore it, trusting, only Sharon''s words. Don''t you believe what''s written in the documents? Are your own eyes blind? Can''t you see that Willow looks nothing like you but bears a striking resemnce to your driver?


    After Laurer''s words, all eyes turned to George, who usually kept a low profile, making him practically invisible to most.


    Now, thanks to Lauren''s reminder, everyone noticed that Willow''s nose and mouth looked exactly like George''s.


    David''s expression froze.


    Sharon reacted quickly, "They say nephews often resemble their uncles; what''s so strange about Willow looking like her


    under


    David rxed again, scoffing, "The heart sees what it wants to see?


    Lauren''s expression grew even more scornful.


    Then let''s do a DNA test


    114PM dd.


    Chapter 230 The DNA Dilemma


    David clutched the arms of his wheelchair, his face ashen, yet he remained silent.


    "Scared?" Lauren taunted further, "Or perhaps, should Willow and George take the test?"


    Finished


    Seeing Lauren''s confidence, David truly became frightened. If it turned out Willow wasn''t his daughter, then all the sacrifices he had made for her, at the expense of his wife and children, would be a joke,


    He didn''t refuse the test because he didn''t want to, but because he was afraid.


    Finally, Felix spoke up, "Since Mr. Jeffrey is also here, Josh, go and take hair samples from David, Willow, and George, and give them to Mr. Jeffrey"


    At Felix''smand, Josh stepped forward immediately, George knew they were


    in trouble; if the truth came out, his family wouldn''t be able to leave the Brooker''s Vi unscathed.


    Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 231

    Chapter 231 Swing and a Miss


    The only way out was to grab his wife and daughter and flee fast. George steeled his heart and swung his fist at Josh.


    However, before his punch couldnd, Josh caught it effortlessly, and with a fierce twist, George was spun to the ground, begging for mercy.


    There was a sharp "crack" as George''s shoulder dislocated, and he let out a pained scream, instantly losing any ability to resist.


    Seeing George hurt, Sharon''s heart ached, and she rushed forward to help.


    But Josh brutally kicked her in the stomach.


    Sharon immediately felt a wave of intense pain; she clutched her belly and curled up on the ground, writhing in agony, unable to get up.


    Josh snorted coldly and swiftly plucked a strand of hair from George''s head.


    He then walked straight up to David.


    David was about to resist when Josh coldly said, "You saw what happens to those who don''t cooperate."


    David shuddered, knowing resistance was futile and pointless; his own strand of hair was plucked by Josh.


    Last was Willow. Her hair had been shaved off previously by Felix''s men, but it had started to grow back slightly on the sides.


    Josh plucked her hair as she trembled, her eyes filled with fear.


    Josh handed all three strands of hair to Jeffrey.


    "Mr. Jeffrey, I need your help," he said.


    Jeffrey, who had watched the whole ordeal, was stunned. The harsh reality of why Lauren was abandoned at the orphanage was indeed brutal.


    Lauren, only twenty-three, had been harmed almost constantly throughout her life. David, the scoundrel, how could he treat his own daughter so cruelly? It was utterly heartless.


    Of the Bets, only Lauren was normal, yet he had mocked and scorned her, never showing kindness.


    Already feeling guilty, Jeffrey now knew the whole disgraceful truth and hated himself. Why did I listen to Elliot and Willow''s lies instead of seeing for myself whether Lauren was as bad as they said?


    Jeffrey took the hair and said solemnly, "Give me an hour; I''ll make things crystal clear."


    As he turned to leave, he felt a firm grip on his ankle. Looking down, he saw Sharon sprawled on the floor.


    "Don''t you dare go," she screamed hoarsely.


    Jeffrey looked at Sharon with utter disgust. He kicked her aside and strode out.


    Desperate, Sharon crawled on the floor and yelled, "I''m the director; if you disobey me, I''ll fire you right now!"


    Jeffrey stopped, turned back, and said disdainfully, "You must not know my family owns shares in Hoverdale People First Hospital. I''m a doctor because I love healing; I don''t need to be director unless I choose to be."


    Thanks to business dealings between Bet Corporation and Gordon Group, David had supported Sharon''s rise to director.


    But as a sh?reholder''s son, Jeffrey needed only a word to dismiss Sharon.


    -1


    1:14 PM dd.


    Chapter 231 Swing and a Miss


    The living room fell into dead silence, the atmosphere oppressively heavy.


    Suddenly, Willow, as if driven mad, dashed towards the door.


    She just wanted to escape this dreadful ce; every second was torture.


    To her, Lauren wasn''t the scary part. Nor was the Gray family knowing the truth from five years ago.


    The most terrifying wasn''t even being discovered by David as not his biological daughter.


    It was Felix. The ruthlessness he disyed at Kate''s birthday was vivid in her memory.


    This man was exactly as ruthless as rumored.


    Everyone who had wronged Lauren had either lost fingers, been disfigured, or had their teeth knocked out.


    Even his own father hadn''t been spared, driven nearly insane with fear.


    She couldn''t bear to think about how Felix, this demon, might cruelly treat her next just to avenge Lauren.

 Chapter Ch 232

    Chapter 232 Escape to Nowhere


    So, Willow had to escape, even if it meant abandoning her own parents. She dashed to the door and yanked it open.


    Instantly, sunlight poured in, bathing her in its glow as if beckoning her towards the light.


    A smile of relief from imminent danger began to form on Willow''s face, but it froze when she saw the man standing at the doorway. Her eyes filled with endless horror.


    A small, exquisitely crafted dagger gently lifted Willow''s chin, forcing her to step back. As she retreated, the man holding the dagger came into full view.


    Dressed in a ck suit, his tall, imposing figure was entuated by broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs.


    His expression was stern, his face emotionless, especially his eyes, which emitted


    a chilling aura of someone ustomed to battlefield carnage and bloodshed. The man was none other than Gael.


    "Go back!"


    Gael''s coldmand, sharp as a bullet, struck right at Willow''s heart.


    Her pupils dted; she turned stiffly and reluctantly walked back to where Sharon and George stood.


    David, witnessing this, felt his heart sink once more. Willow''s instinctive reaction had clearly shown her closer bond with George.


    As they argued, Keh looked towards Lauren in agony, his legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground, begging for mercy through his tears,


    "Laurie, I''m so sorry."


    Lauren remained calm, silent. Her serenity, more than any anger, drove Keh to despair.


    Her calm meant she hadpletely given up on him, caring no longer. Realizing this, he felt his body sway unsteadily.


    ��Laurie, I''ll atone. I''ll make it up to you, even if you want my kidney, just don''t ignore me, please?" Keh pleaded, tears streaming down his face.


    However, Lauren simply looked away, indifferent to his desperate pleas. She didn''t want to hear his meaningless words anymore; by not looking at him, his words were as insignificant as air to her.


    Seeing Lauren unmoved, Keh began to bang his head frantically.


    His head thudded against the ground loudly.


    Soon, his forehead was bloodied. Brendan and Brielle couldn''t bear to look and turned away.


    ine, however, scoffed, "Keh, do you look now as you did when you forced Lauren to beg for mercy at my bedside, apologizing?


    Keh stopped his kowtowing abruptly, staring at ine in disbelief.


    ine sneered, "That''s right. Though I was unconscious, I was aware. I know all the terrible things you''ve done to Lauren over the past five years. Do you know how it felt like salt in my wounds every time you spoke of Lauren''s miserable time in prison while you did nothing? This suffering should have been Willow''s. How can you im to care for Lauren when you''ve been so cruel to her and yet so lenient with Willow? You don''t deserve her. Lauren will never forgive you. You brought this on yourself!"


    Keh felt the room spin, his vision blurred, and he copsed heavily to the floor.


    Brendan and Brielle wanted to help him, but recalling ine''s words, they clenched their teeth and held back.


    Chapter 232 Escape to Nowhere


    He strode up to David, mming the report into his face, ��Now, you can give up, right?"


    There were two DNA reports.


    One between Willow and David, and another between Willow and George.


    David, trembling, picked up the reports and read them word for word, his hopes shattering in that moment.


    Finished


    The report revealed no biological rtion between him and Willow, while George was confirmed as her biological father. This devastating blow struck David like a bolt from the blue, leaving him paralyzed.


    At that moment, Alice, who had been unconscious, slowly came to.


    Her first act upon awakening was to search for Lauren, her gaze desperately scanning the room until she saw Lauren sitting quietly on the couch, utterly disregarding her own frail condition and disheveled appearance.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter Ch 233

    Chapter 233 Cold Comfort from the Past


    Finished


    Alice, her hands supporting her on the ground, her legs weak, struggled toward Lauren, tears streaming down her face as she almost crawled in her direction.


    "Laurie, I was wrong. I won''t side with Willow anymore. Please forgive me. Your brother was put in jail because of that scumbag David, and now all I have is you."


    Alice''s voice was hoarse and desperate, filled with the agony of a mother begging for mercy in front of Lauren, recounting her regret in a heart-wrenchingly pitiful manner.


    Yet, Lauren remained as indifferent as before, unmoved. She merely nced in Alice''s direction with a detached gaze and then looked away.


    This cold, indifferent demeanor stabbed straight into Alice''s heart like a sharp de.


    At that moment, Alice truly understood the depth of a grief greater than death.


    Lauren hadpletely given up on her, would never forgive her again. Realizing this, Alice felt her heart tearing apart.


    Desperation filled her eyes as she trembled, "Laurie, are you really that heartless? Don''t you want me anymore?"


    Lauren wasn''t even looking at Alice, so she didn''t catch what was said. Alice was heartbroken by Lauren''s silent, indifferent attitude.


    Marilyn, her face shadowed with anger, confronted Madam Alice fiercely, "You have no right to call Ms. Bet heartless. In the three years she spent with the Bets, you never showed her any care. You knew she endured fifteen long years in that orphanage, yet when she finally returned to the Bets, you continued to ignore her. You sent Willow 140,000 every month, but not a dime to Ms. Bet. Willow had a new outfit for every day, while Ms. Bet wore nothing but a high school uniform all year round. You turned a blind eye, never once buying her a new piece of clothing in those three years. Ms. Bet and Willow share the same birthday, yet you celebrated only Willow''s, showering her with gifts. Ms. Bet left for school early and returnedte, never weed by a warm meal, while your family of four enjoyed dinner together,ughing and eating. I suggested we send meals to Ms. Bet, but you refused, iming she was never home because she wasn''t hungry."


    Marilyn''s voice dripped with scorn, "Ms. Bet was in high school, a critical period for both physical growth and academic pressure, yet you justify your neglect while she suffered from hunger and malnutrition. You may not have abused or insulted Ms. Bet like David, or schemed against her like Willow, but your cold neglect is even more contemptible. I remember every single


    wrongdoing; how dare you call Ms. Bet heartless? What right do you have to expect her love as a mother? Ask yourself, have you ever even slightly fulfilled your responsibilities as a mother?"


    These words had been bottled up in Marilyn for many years. In fact, during the five years Lauren was wrongly imprisoned, Marilyn had considered leaving the Bets more than once.


    But at that time, Mia was in high school and needed money for everything. When Mia went to college, the expenses only increased.


    Though the Bets'' behavior was deplorable, the sry was decent. Moreover, Marilyn worried that once she left, no one would genuinely care for or protect Ms. Bet once she returned from prison.


    So, despite her grievances, she gritted her teeth and stayed.


    Later events proved her decision right. That time when Alice, in defense of Willow, had hit Ms. Bet with an ashtray, causing a bloody wound. If Marilyn hadn''t carried her away and fortuitously encountered Felix, Lauren''s life would have been in jeopardy.


    Marilyn had kept a tight ount of each incident, and today, she finally had the chance to unleash years of repressed feelings, feeling much relief.


    Kate and Anna had known Lauren had a tough time with the Bets, but they hadn''t realized how heartless her biological mother could be.


    They looked at Alice with disgust.


    1:14 PM


    Chapter 233 Cold Comfort from the Past


    Finished


    They too were parents, their own daughter cherished too much to ever think of hurting her, which was why they''dshed out so fiercely when ine became


    Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 234

    Chapter 234 Lashing Out in Despair


    Brendan and Brielle were overwhelmed with guilt and sorrow upon learning how miserable Lauren''s life had been. Not only was she wrongfully imprisoned, but she also suffered from their unwitting acts of retaliation.


    Their gaze towards Alice now carried nothing but contempt. Keh, limp on the floor, was so overwhelmed with remorse that he couldn''t even face Lauren anymore.


    And David, seated in his wheelchair, paralyzed from the waist down, actually shed tears of regret. Willow was not his daughter. He had been deceived for over twenty years, and for a child not of his own blood, he had mercilessly abused his biological daughter. He had raised Willow, a child born out of wedlock, like a princess, while his real daughter was abandoned to an orphanage and even sent to prison in ce of Willow. He had harvested his own daughter''s kidney for the sake of the non-rtive. Was Willow, that deceitful woman, secretlyughing at him?


    Are Sharon and George, that disgraceful couple, also mocking me for my foolishness? The grief weighed on David like an immense boulder, nearly suffocating him.


    "Ah..." David attempted to express his remorse, to voice the regret swelling inside him, but as he opened his mouth, drool Juncontrobly dribbled down his chin, and all that emerged were garbled, iprehensible sounds.


    Alice was jolted back to the past by Marilyn''s harsh words. The scenes of her harsh treatment towards Lauren shed through her mind like scenes from a movie.


    Her gaze became vacant, those memories piercing her heart like sharp needles, bringing intense pain.


    She could see a young Lauren, wearing a tattered uniform, watching from a corner as Willow was surrounded by adoration, her face filled with envy and loss. Yet, she had ignored all this,vishing all her care and protection on Willow instead.


    "No, no..." Alice murmured, hugging her head, her body shaking violently.


    She wished it was all just a nightmare, that she could wake up and return to the past to make up for her neglect towards Lauren. She remembered the pleading look Lauren gave her when David was beating her, and how she coldly turned away. Now, that look haunted her relentlessly, giving her no ce to hide.


    She beat her chest, wishing she could turn back time. She would have hugged Lauren tightly, bought her beautiful clothes, thrown grand birthday parties, and made her the happiest daughter in the world.


    But time is merciless and never turns back. She couldn''t change her past actions, which were branded into Lauren''s life and seared into her own soul, bing a pain she could never erase.


    Tears flowed uncontrobly as she cried out, releasing years of umted regret. Now stripped of her usual arrogance, she was just a mother consumed by agony. Suddenly, she spun around and, losing all reason, rushed at David, pummeling him


    with her fists.


    "It''s all your fault, all because of you! If you hadn''t thrown my daughter into that orphanage, Laurie was supposed to grow up happy and loved by me. You stole Laurie''s rightful happy life!"


    David, defenseless, took the beating, his face swelling and contorting under the blows.


    Exhausted, Alice looked down and inadvertently saw the DNA report David was clutching tightly.


    Her focus slowly shifted to the report, and as she read the results, she first paused, then burst into uncontrobleughter.


    "Hahaha!" Herughter was sharp and manic.


    "David, look at how pathetic you are! Willow isn''t even your daughter; she''s your driver''s child. You, you''re even less than a driver, hahaha!"


    Aliceughed hysterically, but as sheughed, tears suddenly streamed down her cheeks.


    David had heartlessly harmed Laurie for Willow, a child not even his own - she too had been deeply sinful.


    Chapter 234 Lashing Out in Despair


    Finished


    Then, trembling, she knelt down to gather the scattered documents. Each word on the papers was like a hammer striking her heart, weighing her down so heavily she could barely breathe.


    It turned out, Laurie''s tragic fate all started with Sharon''s hereditary kidney disease.


    Send Gifts


    368


    (

 Chapter Ch 235

    Chapter 235 Laughing at the Truth


    Finished


    Because Sharon wanted to survive, she schemed and seduced David, causing herself to lose a kidney, lose her biological daughter, and even her son got dragged into awsuit and ended up in prison.


    At this moment, Alice''s mental state was near copse; she was crying andughing simultaneously, her behavior almost deranged.


    "David, didn''t you always say that marrying into my family was a great shame for you? Well, what about now? How does it feel to be yed by the woman you loved? For the sake of another man''s daughter, you cruelly abandoned your own, even leading her to end up in a prisonbor camp. You''ve driven Bet Corporation into bankruptcy, and all the liquidated assets have gone into Sharon''s ount. Even your own son, you''ve turned him into a legal scapegoat, burdened with responsibilities he should never have had to face. David, you''re really the ideal husband, the ''model father, aren''t you? Haha.


    Alice''sughter was tinged with tragedy as she violently tore up the documents in her hands and then threw the shredded papers at David.


    The fragments fluttered down like ceremonial paper money, covering David, who was rendered motionless by his fury, as if burying him in his disgrace.


    Every word from Alice was like a sharp dagger, relentlessly stabbing into David''s heart. He had struggled out of the countryside to the big city with a clear goal-to make a life. From the moment he first saw Alice, he saw her as his target.


    In the years before meeting Sharon, apart from feeling the disgrace of being a son-inw, he was rich in both spirit and material wealth. He had a wife who loved him dearly and a son who was exceptionally intelligent, and he was the president of Pierce Corporation.


    Looking back now, those shameful moments, mostly just his father-inw, the chairman of Pierce Corporation, summoning him to his office for advice, seemed trivialpared to the immense disgrace Sharon, George, and Willow had brought him.


    David was heartbroken, wanting to repent but unable to even speak, his gaze filled with sorrow as he looked at Lauren.


    This time, his repentance was heartfelt; he was wrong, terribly wrong.


    Knowing he would end up with nothing, even paralyzed from the waist down, he would rather have endured a lifetime of nagging by the elder.


    His gaze was more sincere than ever before.


    If he could stand, he would undoubtedly beg for mercy at Lauren''s feet; if he could speak, he would sincerely apologize, even humbly begging for her forgiveness.


    Yet even such a humble wish was beyond him.


    He could only slump in his wheelchair, helpless as mud.


    Since Lauren had gone deaf, she relied on her eyes, which had be incredibly sharp, instantly discerning all of David''s thoughts. Apologies? Repentance? Making amends? Ha! I needed none of that.


    These were merely acts of desperation, seeking psychologicalfort to continue living after being punished and left with nothing.


    If there had been a better choice, David would never have bowed to her. Her earlier life was filled with hardships, all thanks to this man before her.


    Why should I forgive someone who had deeply wounded me?


    She did more than not forgive; she even felt that the punishment David received was far from enough. She harbored deep hatred for David, Elliot, Willow, Alice, Sharon, George, and also for Lucas and Keh. All of them were executioners who had intentionally hurt her for Willow''s sake.


    for Brandan and Brie che couldn''t cau cha hated tham hut cha falt na fandnace aither


    Chapter 235 Laughing at the Truth


    Lauren''s gaze swept over everyone present.


    None dared meet her eyes, each shamefully lowering their heads.


    Finished


    Lauren''s eyes settled on David, her voice calm yet firm, "You were unkind to me, but I will not be unjust to you. Go back to where you came from."


    David''s pupils dted, filled with terror. What does she mean? Is Lauren sending me back to the countryside? No, I didn''t want to go back.


    The countryside was poor and the people were harsh; he had left in glory, but now he would return with his tail between his legs. The mockery and gossip alone could drown him.


    "Ah... Laurie, don''t do this to me, I''m your dad."


    Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 236

    Chapter 236 Too Late for Regret


    Lauren''s lips lifted into a cold, silent smile.


    Dad?


    She hadn''t had a father since the day he tossed her aside like trash.


    Her voice was calm, her eyes empty.


    "You and Willow clearly have this sweet father-daughter thing going. I wouldn''t want to break that up. So how about she goes with you to those mountains of yours? Makes it easier for her to take care of her amazing dad."


    Willow''s entire body began to tremble.


    She''d once taken a flight that passed over David''s old hometown-the mountains stretched out forever, wild and endless.


    If she ended up out there, she''d never make it back. Worse, she knew what could happen-men in those areas with no wives and no rules.


    She''d be trapped.


    "No. I''m not going. I won''t!" Willow shook her head over and over, eyes filling with tears.


    But Lauren didn''t even blink.


    Her begging didn''t matter.


    Lauren shifted her eyes to Alice and said, "Madam Alice''s husband cheated, her son''s behind bars, and the shock of it all broke her. Clearly she''s no longer mentally stable. Might as well have hermitted to a psychiatric hospital."


    Alice stood there like she''d just been struck by lightning.


    Sure, I was devastated. But I wasn''t out of her mind.


    She never thought Lauren would go this far.


    A psych ward? That''s where they send people who are truly lost. You walk in normal, you don''te out the same.


    "Laurie... I''m your mother. You''re really going to do this to me?"


    Lauren smiled softly, almost sweetly, "Oh, Madam Alice, don''t be dramatic. I''m only giving you back the same coldness you once gave me. I learned from you, remember?"


    "No, Laurie-please. Just give me a chance. I swear I''ll make it right. I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you. If I don''t-"


    Lauren didn''t even let her finish.


    "I don''t need it."


    Lauren looked toward the Brookers, her expression soft and her voice calm, "I''ve got Madam Kate now. Anna, Marilyn... and my fianc��-Mr. Brooker."


    Almost like they were in sync, Felix reached over and gently took her hand, lifting it to show off the sparkling ring on her finger.


    His voice was firm and clear, "Laurie already said yes to my proposal. From now on, she''s not alone. I''ll be by her side."


    Lauren looked at him, silent, her eyes slowly filling with tears.


    Chapter 236 Too Late for Regret


    Lauren''s smile didn''t waver, she said, "I made it through prison, Madam Alice. I''m sure you''ll figure it out."


    Alice shook her head over and over, panic taking over.


    Finished


    "I can''t go there. I won''t. Please don''t send me to a ce like that. Laurie, I''m begging you. Just give me one more chance. If you forgive me, I''ll do anything you ask. Anything. Just please forgive me," she sobbed, her voice breaking.


    Lauren stood still, her eyes like ice. She didn''t say a word.


    Alicepletely broke down. She fell to her knees, then stumbled forward on her hands, crawling toward Lauren like someone drowning-reaching for anything to hold onto.


    She stretched out her arms, trying to touch her, to hug her, to prove she meant what she said.


    But before her fingers could even graze Lauren''s clothes, Josh stepped in and pulled her away.


    "Laurie��please! I''m begging you. Can''t you show me some pity?" Alice cried, loud and desperate, her tears soaking her face as she fell apart right there on the floor.


    Lauren finally spoke, voice tight with fury, "Pity? From you? You really think that sounds righting out of your mouth?"


    She gritted her teeth, then spoke slowly, each word like a de, "At the auction... when Willow drugged me, when I almost lost everything-did any of you pity me?"


    Alice froze like she''d just been struck by lightning.


    Her eyes darted in panic as the memories came flooding back-one brutal moment after another. That night yed back in her head like it had never ended.


    She, David, and Elliot had stood there while Lauren was hurting. And instead of helping her, they sided with Willow.


    They told Lauren she was being ridiculous. That she was lying. That she was trying to ruin Willow''s reputation.


    Lauren lost it. She tackled Willow, pinned her down, and smashed an ashtray over her head.


    And after that...


    Alice didn''t want to remember, but the memories came anyway.


    They left Marilyn outside in the pouring rain. She stood there sobbing, begging them to show Lauren mercy-reminding them she was their daughter.


    But all four of them just turned away.


    Alice''s strength gave outpletely. She copsed to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut. She couldn''t even look Lauren in the eyes.


    Lauren''s smile was sharp and cold, "Having a little shback, Madam Alice? That was the night you hit me in the head with the ashtray. I was covered in blood. And while it poured outside, you tossed Marilyn out and left her to cry in the rain- begging for you to care about me. But the four of you didn''t move. Not an inch." Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 237

    Chapter 237 It''s Your Kidney!


    Finished


    Lauren''s voice was t, emotionless. "You left me lying on that freezing floor like I was nothing. No one checked on me. If I hadn''t woken up and dragged myself out of the Bet Residence, I would''ve died that night. And you wouldn''t be here to witness any of this. I used to wonder if it was my fault-if maybe I wasn''t good enough, and that''s why you hated me so much. But then I realized... it wasn''t about me. It was you. All of you. You''re not normal. You''re not even decent. So no-I''m not repaying you with the pain you gave me. I''m just putting you where you belong. And honestly, you should be thankful that''s all I''m doing."


    Every wordnded like a blow to the chest. Alice felt like she was being carved up from the inside out.


    All the horrible things she''d done to Lauren came crashing back-every choice, every moment of cruelty, each one slicing deeper than thest.


    She couldn''t breathe. Her chest ached like her heart was being torn apart.


    And right then, she realized the brutal truth, which was she didn''t even deserve to apologize.


    What she''d done to her own daughter was beyond forgiveness. It wasn''t just cruel -it was monstrous.


    She wasn''t owedpassion. She didn''t deserve kindness.


    Because Lauren had been treated worse than an animal in the Bet family, and Alice had stood by and let it happen. Worse, she''d helped.


    Josh dragged Alice away as she slumped, all strength gone. Her legs dragged behind her, leaving streaks across the floor.


    Her eyes were empty. Soulless. As if what little humanity she had left had finally left her behind.


    Then it was David and Willow''s turn.


    David had nothing left in him but dread.


    Lauren hadn''t held back with her own mother-what hope did he have? He was the one who had broken her the most. He''d made her life a nightmare.


    Now he couldn''t even move. Couldn''t speak. All he could do was stare at her with pleading eyes, full of guilt and desperation.


    But Lauren didn''t flinch.


    If murder were legal, she would''ve taken him apart piece by piece without hesitation.


    "Take them out of my sight," she said tly, every word ice-cold.


    Gael stepped forward and went straight for Willow.


    Willow panicked the moment she saw him. She screamed, "No-I''m not going to those mountains! Please, don''t take me!"


    Gael didn''t waste time. He grabbed her like a stray kitten,pletely ignoring her screams as he hauled her away.


    Willow iled in Gael''s grip, her eyes wide with raw panic.


    Just before she was dragged out of the house, she shrieked, "Lauren, you can''t do this! You still have a kidney inside me! Let me go and I''ll give it back!"


    Gael stopped in his tracks and looked to Felix and Lauren, waiting for direction. Willow''s heart soared. She stared at Lauren, thinking she''d found her way out. Everyone else seemed to think so too-that Lauren would cave for her own organ. But Lauren justughed-cold, sharp, and terrifying.


    Chapter 237 It''s Your Kidney!


    People looked around, stunned.


    What is she saying? That''s her kidney.


    Willow blinked, confused and rattled, "You... you don''t want it back?"


    Lauren smiled wider, but there was nothing warm about it.


    "Oh, I do. But I never said I needed it today."


    Finished


    Her voice was calm, steady, lethal. "I''m doing just fine with one. My life''s good. But you? You''ve only got one left. If I take it now, you''ll drop dead-and I''ll be a murderer. No thanks. I''d rather let you suffer in those mountains first. Let that body break down with just one kidney. You think you''ll outlive me? You won''t. And when you don''t-I''ll take it back. Legally. Clean. No guilt. Win-win."


    Willow''s face went pale with horror as Lauren''s words hit her like a punch to the gut.


    It all made sense now-Lauren didn''t just hate her. She loathed her. Enough to n something this twisted.


    Lauren wasn''t looking for blood. She wanted slow revenge. A kind that didn''t get her hands dirty.


    She wanted to dump Willow in some remote hellhole and let time, istion, and misery do the rest.


    Willow had never suffered a day in her life. She was the spoiled one, the girl who always got what she wanted. Life in the mountains would break her.


    Her body would weaken, her spirit would crack. She wouldn''tst.


    And if one of those desperate, brutal men out there hurt her-if she ended up pregnant-her already delicate body wouldn''t survive it.


    Just the thought of it made her entire body shake. She started fighting back, iling in terror.

 Chapter Ch 238

    hapter 238 Leave My Son Out of This


    Willow screamed, voice raw with fear, "No! You can''t do this! Even if you torture me to death, I''ll never sign anything! I won''t give you that kidney! You''ll never get


    it!"


    Lauren arched a brow, her voice ice-cold, "Your consent doesn''t matter once you''re dead. As long as your parents sign the Honor paperwork after, that kidney is mine."


    15 Willow Lauren uddenly looked like something straight out of a nightmare.


    hen did she get this cell


    But the with was-Lamen had learned it from the best.


    once plotted to have her dered brain-dead. They wanted to harvest her organs for Willow.


    So now Lauren was just returning the favor. Letting Willow feel what it''s like to be nothing but a body someone else picks japart-that was the revenge she deserved.


    Willow shook her head furiously, "No-my parents would never go along with that!"


    Sharon and George red at Lauren, seething. ��You evil little thing. Don''t even dream of it. We''d never sign that."


    I suren''s smile sharpened into something terrifying. "Then I''ll just deal with your son-the one living abroad. You know... a ce where gums aren''t exactly hard to find, and recreational drugs arepletely legal. So many fun ways to get creative," the said lightly, tilting her head like she was nning a weekend getaway, not issuing a threat.


    Then her eyes lit up, like a thought had just clicked. She said. "And since my kidney was a match for Willow... maybe I should get rested with your ton Carl too. Who knows-he might be a perfect fit."


    You xray the heck away from Carl!" Sharon snapped, eyes wide with panic. "He''s never hurt you. He doesn''t deserve this. He''s


    innocent


    Lauren voice didn''t waver, "Really? His food, his rent, his clothes-where do you think all thates from? Every penny Traces back to the Bet family. If he''sfortable enjoying everything your name paid for, then he can share the weight of what you''ve done. Parents sin. Children pay. All I''m asking for is a kidney. Seems fair to me."


    Her tone was calm-roo calm. And every word hit Sharon like a blow to the chest.


    No-you can''t. Take it out on us. He has no idea any of this even happened Sharon cried, her voice breaking.


    That was when fear finally cracked her open.


    She loved George more than anything. Without him, she never would''ve had the life she lived.


    To wave her, George had let her do the unthinkable-seduce David, share herself between two men. He''d endured it all for he''r


    George had given her everything.


    She couldn''t let it end here. She couldn''t let him lose his only son.


    Carl had to thee


    Sharon''s hands trembled as she looked at Willow-her eyes filled with guilt and resignation, "Willow... please don''t me me. I don''t have another way out."


    Willow stood there in disbelief. Her own mother was throwing her away.


    She watched in shock as Sharon turned to Lauren and pleaded, "Lauren, I''ll do it. As soon as Willow... as soon as she''s gone, Tsign the organ donation papers. Just don''t touch my son. Please. You can do whatever you want to the rest of us- just leave Cu alone


    Chapter 238 Leave My Son Out of This


    In 23 years, she had never felt pain like this-sharp, soul-crushing, and beyond repair.


    This was what it felt like to be thrown away by the people who were supposed to love her unconditionally.


    It felt like someone had carved her heart out with their bare hands.


    She wailed and fought against her fate,pletely consumed by despair.


    But not a single person in the room felt sorry for her.


    Because they all knew this was the very same pain Lauren had once endured.


    David and Alice had sacrificed Lauren time and time again, always to protect Willow.


    And now?


    Now the script had flipped.


    Finished


    Lauren stood by, silent but powerful, while Willow-the once-precious daughter- became the one being torn apart by her own family


    This was the revenge Lauren had waited for.


    The girl she used to be the one who once believed that if she just tried hard enough, her family might finally love her-was gone. That version of her died the day she was thrown in prison.


    The day she walked out of prison, she''d already made up her mind to cut ties with the Bet family forever.


    Back then, she didn''t want revenge. She wasn''t even capable of it.


    She just wanted to


    But the Bet family wouldn''t let her. They pushed her, cornered her, broke her- until this was all that was left.


    Her heart had been shattered so many times, there was barely anything left to break.


    And yet-it was Felix, Kate, Anna, and Marilyn who kept her from falling apartpletely.


    Send Gifts


    368

 Chapter Ch 239

    Chapter 239 The Inheritance Returns to Lauren


    The Brookers'' love gave her something to hold onto. They were the glue that held her together when she was one step from the edge.


    Because of them, she didn''t be the monster she could have been.


    Because of them, she didn''t drag her enemies into the fire and go down with them.


    They were thest sliver of good in her life.


    And even if that light was small-flickering, fragile-it was still burning.


    Just barely.


    Felix reached for a document he had clearly been waiting to use. He tossed it onto the coffee table with a casual flick of his wrist.


    "The agreement''s here. Sign it, and you two can leave," he said, voice calm but firm, speaking to Sharon and George.


    The two of them blinked in disbelief. They hadn''t expected Felix to actually give them a way out.


    But the second they read the first few lines, their hope copsed.


    The document required them to give up everything-all their wealth, transferred unconditionally to Lauren.


    No money. No assets. Nothing left to their name.


    How were they supposed to live like that?


    And what about Carl, still overseas? What would happen to him?


    But deep down, they both knew-they didn''t have a choice.


    Felix had connections and power that reached far beyond what they could fight. Defying him wouldn''t just ruin them. It would put Carl at risk too.


    Sharon clenched her jaw, holding back the rising panic. Her hand shook as she ned her name, one stroke at a time, giving up verything David had passed to


    her-and putting it back in Lauren''s hands.


    After all the lies and betrayal, everything that was never truly theirs... ended up back where it belonged.


    Felix handed the document to her, his expression serious and steady.


    Lauren took it with trembling hands. The paper was thin, but it felt impossibly heavy.


    She looked up, meeting Felix''s warm eyes, and a tight ache settled in her chest.


    So he''d been nning this all along. From the very beginning, Felix had been quietly working to return everything that was rightfully hers-down to the final detail. Even the paperwork had been ready.


    "Mr. Brooker... I don''t even know how to thank you. You''ve done so much for me."


    Her voice wavered as emotion tightened her throat.


    Felix''s smile was soft, "Want to repay me?"


    Lauren nodded right away.


    She already owed him more than she could count.


    He was the one who''d pulled her off the bridge. She''d drunk his absurdly


    expensive wine. He''d covered her medical bills.


    1:15 PM


    Chapter 239 The Inheritance Returns to Lauren


    She said. "Whatever you ask, I''ll do my best to make it happen.


    But then his expression


    shaned


    nished


    The smile lingered, but now it held something darker-like he already knew the ending. Like he was watching everything fall into ce exactly as he nned


    Then bring it all with you, bring this fortune... as your dowry into the Brooker family." he said.


    The words were calm. But they hit like an earthquake.


    Lauren''s cheeks went scarlet in an instant.


    Thest time Felix proposed, it had been in anguage she didn''t understand. She''d agreed anyway, swept up in the moment.


    This time, though every word was crystal clear. He had said it inly, and she''d heard it all.


    And the moment it hit her the joy should''ve lifed her off the ground.


    But instead, tears came rushing out like a dam breaking-


    She didn''t even know why at first. But deep down, she did.


    It''s not fair, she thought. Why would the universe groe me the right person... but


    at the wrong time?


    I loved Mr. Brooker. I loved Madam Kata


    I dreamed of belonging to them-of finally having a real family


    But my body felt broken. Used up. Unworthy


    Someone like Mr. Brooker deserved someone stronger. Healthier. Not me...


    The tears wouldn''t stop. They weren''t about fear-they were about not feeling like


    she deserved to hold onto something so good.


    Felix quickly grabbed a tissue and gently wiped her tears. "Don''t cry'' he


    whispered voice low and soothing.


    But Lauren couldn''t stop.


    Not even getting justice against Willow had brought her relief


    All she could think about was that once she finished her embroidery project, she''d


    be leaving-going abroad with Mia.


    And that meant goodbye.


    No more Mr. Brooker. No more Madam Kate.


    Just the thought of it shattered her.


    She copsed into Felix''s arms and sobbed, her grief finally breaking free. Lauren''s sudden hug caught Felix off guard-his whole body froze for a second. Then slowly, he wrapped his arms around her and gently rubbed her back. She couldn''t see his lips, so she couldn''t hear a word-but he still whispered anyway. "It''s okay. You''re safe now."


    Keh stood off to the side, and the sight hit him like a punch to the guL


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Falin had b


    23


    Chapter 239 The Inheritance Returns to Lauren


    It wed at his chest, ripped through hisposure.


    Finished


    "Let her go! Brooker, you have no right-Laurie and I are still engaged. I am her


    fianc��!" he shouted, voice cracking with rage.


    Keh''s outburst was beyond ridiculous.

 Chapter Ch 240

    Chapter 240 Keh Crumbles, Felix Makes a Move


    Sure, Lauren was the real daughter of the Bet family. But the engagement? That had always been with Willow.


    The Gray family knew from the start that Willow wasn''t actually a Bet by blood.


    But back then, Willow had been the favorite-the center of attention. So of course they went ahead with the engagement. She was the one everyone wanted in their


    corner.


    What the Grays never expected was that Willow would turn out to be so cruel underneath all that polish.


    But for Keh, none of that mattered. In his mind, only the real daughter of the Bet family was worthy of being his fianc��e.


    Once he found out Lauren was the true Bet heiress, he convinced himself that she was supposed to be his bride.


    What he conveniently ignored was the way he''d treated her.


    He never stood up for her. Never supported her. Never believed her.


    All he ever offered was judgment and me.


    And now, seeing her in Felix''s arms-trusting him, leaning on him like he was her anchor-Keh lost it.


    Jealousy took over. And he snapped.


    That''s why he shouted something so ridiculous, so out of touch with reality- because in his twisted mind, Lauren still belonged to him.


    Brendan, Brielle, and ine all winced at Keh''s outburst, the secondhand embarrassment washing over them like a wave. They wanted nothing more than to disappear.


    Felix, still quietly soothing Lauren, slowly lifted his eyes to lock onto Keh. They were sharp. Dangerous.


    His lips curved into a cool, almost mocking smile. And then, with calm precision,


    he lifted a hand and gently held the back of Lauren''s head.


    In the next breath-without warning-he leaned in and kissed her.


    It was so sudden, the room froze.


    Lauren had been lost in sorrow, wrapped up in the thought that someone like her could never stay beside someone like him.


    And then... his lips were on hers.


    Her brain short-circuited.


    Felix kissed her like there was no one else in the room. Like the moment was his to im. He didn''t hold back. And as he kissed her, his gaze stayed locked on Keh-unblinking, unwavering.


    She''s mine, his eyes said. You were never even close.


    Keh''s heart hammered in his chest. His entire body trembled with rage.


    "You son of a- I told you not to touch her!" he yelled, charging forward with a clenched fist.


    But before he couldy a hand on Felix, Brendan moved in fast and blocked him. Without hesitation, Brendan smacked him across the face-hard.


    1:15 PM


    Chapter 240 Keh Crumbles, Felix Makes a Move


    Finished


    Brendan shot him a re, voice tight with anger, "She''s not your girl. Lauren agreed to Mr. Brooker''s proposal. That makes her his fianc��e. As for the woman you were supposed to marry...


    He stopped for a beat, his expression flickering with shame. He didn''t want to say it-but facts were facts.


    "You were engaged to Willow. So quit the drama. You''ve got no im here."


    Keh looked like someone had knocked the wind out of him. His shoulders slumped, and the fire in his eyes dimmed.


    But he still couldn''t stop staring at Felix.


    And that''s when Felix pulled Lauren into his chest-his hold firm, protective. Then,


    without a word, he bent down and swept her into his arms.


    He stood upright, holding her like she belonged there.


    Then he turned and walked upstairs-calm andposed, like he had already


    won.


    Lauren never looked back.


    Not once.


    "Laurie!" Keh yelled, desperation rising in his voice.


    But Lauren couldn''t hear him at all.


    "Lauren! Bet!" he shouted again, louder this time, almost frantic.


    He snapped. Completely unhinged, he tried to rush after her, but Brendan grabbed him and held him back with both hands.


    All he could do was watch as Felix carried Lauren upstairs and disappeared into one of the rooms. The door closed behind them-and just like that, she was gone.


    A cold dread settled over him, crashing through his chest and dragging him straight to rock bottom. Thest sliver of hope he''d been clinging to crumbled to dust.


    His mind spiraled.


    What were they doing in there?


    Felix had kissed her in front of everyone-what would he do now, with no one watching?


    The thought made Keh''s head spin. His vision darkened, and he nearly copsed from the storm building inside him. Brendan caught him just in time.


    Keh dropped to the floor, hands covering his face, trying to hold back the tears-but-failing.


    "I messed up... Laurie... just look at me. One more time..."


    And then there was nothing. Just the sound of his sobbing filling the room.


    Brendan and Brielle watched as their sonpletely fell apart, and even though they were furious with him, their hearts still ached.


    But what could they possibly do?


    They had failed Lauren too.


    They''d stood by. Stayed silent. Made choices that hurt her.


    The fact that she hadn''t turned her anger on them-that she hadn''t even said a


    word to them-was more mercy than they deserved.


    2/

 Chapter Ch 241

    Chapter 241 Everyone Will Pay for What They Did


    Finished


    Brendan set his jaw, forcing himself to be firm. "That''s enough. You don''t get to cry. You lost that right. Get up. We''re going home."


    He yanked Keh to his feet, ignoring the tears still pouring down his son''s face, and dragged him toward


    the exit.


    Brielle followed, quietly pushing ine''s wheelchair.


    ine turned her head and looked up at the second floor, eyes shining with regret.


    Lauren, I hope you find happiness. I really do.


    As they stepped outside, Keh suddenly dug in his heels. He refused to leave.


    "I''m not going! I have to stay-I have to apologize to her!" he cried.


    Brendan had enough. His fury boiled over.


    He pped Keh across the face-once, then again-hard.


    Only then did he finally get Keh into the car and take him away.


    When they got back to the Gray Mansion, Brendan was finally hit with the full reality-Gray Corporation had nearly been crushed by the pressure from the Brooker side.


    They hadn''t gone under, but they were hanging by a thread.


    Brendan, Brielle, and Keh all sat in silence. The kind of silence that feels like it''s pressing down on your


    chest.


    ine, on the other hand, let out a low, coldugh.


    "This is what happens," she said. "This is karma."


    She''d seen iting ever since she woke up and watched Keh blindly


    defend Willow, not even stopping to ask questions.


    If fate hadn''t twisted the way it did-if Lauren hadn''t been saved by pure ident-


    Gray Corporation would''ve crashed and burned just like the Bets.


    The only reason her parents and brother had been able to walk back into this house unharmed was because Lauren had spared them-for her.


    And the truth was... if anyone else had heard the same ugly secrets, they would''ve made the same choice


    Lauren did.


    ine wasn''t innocent either.


    Before she saw Willow for who she really was, she''d sided with her. Hurt Lauren too. Just like Keh.


    09:08 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 241 Everyone Will Pay for What They Did


    "Where are you headed?"


    Fingshed


    ine''s eyes hardened and said, "To the prison. Everyone else knows what really happened-but Elliot doesn''t. He was one of the people who helped frame Lauren, and I''m not about to let him keep living like his hands are clean."


    With that, she spun her wheelchair around and started for the door without another word.


    She didn''t need permission.


    She was going-no matter what.


    Hoverdale Psychiatric Hospital.


    Alice thrashed wildly, screaming as the orderlies struggled to hold her down.


    "I''m not sick! Let me out! I don''t belong here!"


    It took two of them just to restrain her while another fastened the thick straps


    across her arms and legs, securing her to the hospital bed.


    Her eyes were wide with fear, her voice cracking as she shouted, "You can''t do this! Do you have any idea who I am? I''m....."


    But she stopped.


    Because she didn''t even know what to say anymore.


    Before David, she''d been the golden girl-heiress of Pierce Corporation. People in


    Hoverdale used to whisper her name with respect.


    Then she became his wife.


    And now?


    Her father was gone.


    David had been lying to her the entire time.


    She didn''t even want the title of Mrs. Bet anymore. It meant nothing.


    Her son was in prison. Her daughter loathed her.


    There was no one left to protect her. No name left to cling to.


    And in that moment, tied to a hospital bed in a ce that smelled like bleach and despair-Alice felt it.


    That bone-deep, soul-crushing helplessness.


    For the first time in her life, she had no power. No way out.


    214


    09:08 Sat, 5 Apr B.


    Chapter 241 Everyone Will Pay for What They Did


    crazy."


    But the doctor didn''t even look up.


    "Everyone says that when they get here. If you were line, you wouldn''t be here in


    the first ce."


    "I''m not sick," Alice insisted, clinging to the words like they were herst hope.


    "I''m not sick. I''m not sick."


    But no one believed her.


    "Rx," the doctor said tly. "You''ll be sick soon enough"


    Then came the sting of a needle in her arm.


    Finished


    As the drug entered her bloodstream, her head began to spin. Her body went


    limp. Her thoughts scattered like leaves in the wind.


    All she could feel was hopelessness.


    This was it. This was the same kind of silence Lauren must have faced-


    screaming for someone to believe her, to hear her, and being met with nothing but judgment.


    Was she this terrified too? This broken?


    Just before everything went dark, a single tear slipped down Alice''s cheek.


    A tear born not of fear-but of guilt.


    Because now... she finally understood.


    Alice sat in her own regret, reying every cold word, every cruel moment she''d thrown at Lauren.


    It ate away at her.


    And yet, even with that regret, she still couldn''t help thinking Lauren''s decision to


    lock her in a psychiatric hospital felt too harsh.


    But when she really thought about it-Lauren had gone easy on her.


    She could''ve been far more brutal.


    If Lauren had wanted, she could''ve left Alice to suffer the same nightmare as


    Willow.


    And that would''ve been true hell.


    Instead, she sent Alice here.


    It was mercy, in its own twisted way.


    Willow had tried to escape. More than once.


    09:08 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 241 Everyone Will Pay for What They Did


    Then they locked her in a pen like an animal,


    From that day on, she wasn''t a person anymore,


    She was just something they used. A toy for their rage. A living punishment.


    She stopped fighting.


    Because there was no fight left.


    Finished

 Chapter Ch 242

    Chapter 242 Felix Can''t Forget That Kiss


    It didn''t take long before Willow got pregnant.


    Who was the father? No one knew. Least of all her.


    But the pregnancy didn''t stop them.


    The men kept going-day after day, like nothing had changed.


    Eventually, her body gave out. She miscarried.


    And from there, it became a cycle.


    Abuse. Pregnancy. Miscarriage. Repeat.


    She lived in that nightmare. Every day blurred into the next.


    Finished


    Over time, her body stopped trying. The trauma was too much. Her system developedplications, and pregnancy became impossible.


    She spent an entire year trapped in that endless loop-her health visibly deteriorating with every passing month.


    Willow had always been proud.


    She used to dream of luxury, of marrying into wealth and power.


    But here she was-treated worse than an animal. Defiled by men who were older, rougher, and reeked of


    filth.


    Her body broke first.


    Then her mind.


    Less than a year in that ce, and Willowpletely unraveled.


    She lost her grip on reality. And the girl who once saw herself as untouchable... was gone.


    But that was another story for another time.


    Back at the Brooker Vi.


    Felixid Lauren down gently on the bed. He spoke to her softly, just enough to ease her nerves, then turned to leave.


    He looked calm. Controlled.


    But the flush on his ears gave him away.


    Lauren watched him go, warmth spreading through her chest.


    Chapter 242 Felix Can''t Forget That Kiss


    Her body was a constant reminder of everything she''d lost.


    And that warm feeling?


    It faded into something sharp.


    She clenched her fists.


    Maybe it''s time I stop hiding behind all of it. Maybe I can fight for a future where I''m whole again.


    Finished


    If she had even the slightest chance of healing-of walking confidently beside Felix-then she had to try.


    Her chest rose with a deep breath.


    And in her eyes, for the first time in a long time, was fire.


    Felix walked into the bathroom the second he got back to his room.


    He caught his reflection in the mirror-and paused.


    His ears were still red. Bright red.


    He barely recognized himself.


    Then the memory hit-the way he leaned in and kissed Lauren, right in front of everyone, just to put Keh in his ce.


    And for a guy who rarely smiled? His lips curved without even thinking.


    His fingers drifted up to touch his mouth. He lifted a brow.


    So that''s what a kiss felt like.


    Soft. Warm. Kind of addictive.


    It was his first.


    And if he was being honest with himself...


    If I could experience that every day, he thought, I wouldn''tin.


    Hoverdale Prison.


    Elliot was a shadow of the man he used to be.


    Gone was the tailored suit, the sharp hair, the arrogance. Now he wore a standard-issue jumpsuit, his head buzzed, his hands and ankles bound in thick iron cuffs.


    Each step echoed through the hallway-clink, clink, clink-a rhythm of disgrace.


    Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 242 Felix Can''t Forget That Kiss


    Her face was stone. Cold. Unforgiving.


    The second he saw her, his chest tightened. His eyes flicked away. He couldn''t


    meet her gaze.


    He already knew-deep down-that Lauren hadn''t done it.


    He''d known it the day ine opened her eyes.


    But admitting it?


    Finished


    That meant facing the truth. The truth that he had stood in front of a courtroom and dered Lauren guilty. That he''d helped put his own sister behind bars.


    He''d stolen her future.


    He''d turned her into someone who had to fight just to live.


    And now?


    Now he couldn''t run.


    ine''s stare held him like a spotlight. And despite everything screaming inside him to look away-to hide -his feet moved forward.


    Because guilt has a way of pulling you in. Even when you''re not ready to face it.


    Separated by a thick wall of ss, they both lifted the phone receivers.


    For a moment, neither said a word.


    The silence was deafening.


    ine was the one to speak first.


    "What''s the matter? Seeing me leave you speechless?"


    Elliot stared down at the floor. His eyes were nk, like he wasn''t even in the


    room.


    The sight didn''t move ine at all. That pathetic, guilty slump of his? It didn''t scream regret-it screamed coward.


    "You really don''t have anything to ask me?"


    Elliot finally looked up. Their eyes met.


    He opened his mouth, hesitated, then finally muttered, "I already have a good


    idea of what really happened."


    ine''s coldugh crackled through the line.


    "Yeah? You think you know? You don''t know anything."


    Elliot flinched. There was something in her voice-sharp, dangerous.


    09:08 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 242 Felix Can''t Forget That Kiss


    Finished


    How Sharon had manipted David. How David had abandoned Lauren-dumped


    her in an orphanage like she was nothing. How, fifteen yearster, they dragged


    her back into their twisted world for their own selfish reasons.


    She didn''t sugarcoat anything.


    Elliot sat there and took it all in-every brutal piece of truth he''d spent years trying


    to avoid.


    Elliot exploded, fists crashing against the ss so hard the whole panel shuddered,


    "You''re lying! This is all a lie! You''re trying to trick me!"

 Chapter Ch 243

    Chapter 243 Elliot''s Too-Late Apology


    Finished


    ine didn''t even flinch. Her voice stayed icy cold, "Why would I lie to you, Elliot? You''re already locked up. I''ve got nothing to gain. I came here to give you the truth-because after everything you did to Lauren, someone needs to make sure you hear it."


    She didn''t blink and continued, "You threw your own sister under the bus for Willow. So tell me... do you regret it now?"


    Regret wasn''t strong enough.


    It was agony.


    Elliot felt like his chest was copsing. Like every breath cut him open from the inside.


    He used to believe it had just been a mistake. Willow panicked and that the push was an ident.


    But this?


    This was evil. Nothing had prepared him for this truth.


    Willow and David had nned to harvest Lauren''s kidney. Use her body. Give the rest of her to a medical school like she was just a pile of spare parts.


    If ine hadn''t overheard them, Lauren would be dead.


    And even though she survived, she was the one punished.


    Five years of prison.


    Five years of beatings, pain, and permanent damage.


    Because of him.


    Because he picked the wrong side.


    And now he had to live with it.


    "This can''t be true! No-no way. I don''t believe it! You''re lying, ine. You''re just trying to get back at me. You want me to suffer!" Elliot''s voice cracked, eyes burning red.


    He was unraveling fast.


    His fists pounded against the ss, his face wild and twisted in disbelief. He looked like a caged animal about to snap.


    ine didn''t even blink. She sat quietly in her chair, watching it all y out like she''d expected this exact


    moment.


    Then he snappedpletely.


    "Ah-"


    09:08 Sat, 5 Apr.


    81%


    Chapter 243 Elliot''s Too Late Apology


    Finished


    "Let me go! I need to see Lauren! I want to ask her myself-l need to hear it from her!"


    ine''s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and cold.


    "Lauren''s not going to see you, Elliot. And you know what? Maybe while you''re rotting in here, you''ll finally understand what she went through."


    She didn''t wait for a response.


    She hung up the phone, spun her wheelchair, and rolled away without a backward nce.


    Elliot''s pupils shrank in panic. He shouted, "ine-wait! Please don''t go! I need to see Lauren!"


    But ine didn''t stop.


    She didn''t turn around.


    Not once.


    She just kept rolling forward until she was out of sight.


    And then... Elliot copsed.


    His knees hit the floor hard as the words kept tumbling from his lips, "No... no. This isn''t real. She''s lying. She has to be lying..."


    Tears streamed down his face as he broke apart right there in the visitor''s booth.


    "Laurie... I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Just give me one more chance. When I get out of here, I swear I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you..."


    His voice cracked under the weight of his guilt.


    But what Elliot couldn''t know-what he refused to believe-was that by the time he got out...Lauren would


    be gone.


    Not just from prison. But from his life.


    Forever.


    Maybe it was the closure.


    Maybe it was finally letting go of the years of bitterness.


    Whatever it was, Lauren slept better that night than she had in eight years.


    No nightmares. No restlessness.


    Just warmth. Quiet. Stillness.


    Chapter 243 Elliot''s Too-Late Apology


    She got dressed, freshened up, and padded downstairs with surprising energy. Finished


    When she stepped into the kitchen, she found Marilyn already up, wearing an apron and bustling between the stove and counter.


    Marilyn nced over her shoulder at the sound and blinked in surprise, "Ms. Bet? You''re up early today! Are you hungry? I was just about to make you some breakfast."


    Lauren smiled and shook her head.


    She said, ��No, I''m okay. I actually wanted to cook something for Mr. Brooker and Madam Kate. I don''t have much to offer around here, but at least I can help out with breakfast.


    Marilyn chuckled and waved her hands, "Oh sweetie, you don''t need to do that. I''ve got it covered. Go on now-this kitchen''s full of grease and smoke."


    She started gently herding Lauren toward the door.


    But Lauren clung to Marilyn''s arm with a yful pout, swaying it back and forth.


    "Marilyn, Mr. Brooker and Madam Kate have been so good to me. I don''t have much to give back, but at least let me do this. Will you teach me how to make your chicken and rice soup-the one with the freshtro on top? It always smells so warm andforting."


    She rested her head on Marilyn''s shoulder, giving her a soft, affectionate nudge. That was it. Marilyn''s heart turned to mush.


    "Okay, okay, you win," she said with a grin. "I''ll show you how to make it. And I guarantee-Mr. Brooker''s gonna love it. Nothing warms a man up faster than something made just for him."


    Lauren''s cheeks turned pink, "I knew you''d say yes. You''re the best, Marilyn." Between the sweet words and the cuddly charm, Lauren had Marilyn smiling so hard she couldn''t even hide it. Her heart felt full just being around her.


    And just like that, the two of them were side by side, busy in the kitchen. About thirty minutester, they had five bowls of steaming hot chicken and rice soup on the counter.


    The rice was fluffy and perfectly cooked, nestled in smooth white bowls. On top sat a golden fried egg, the yolk still slightly soft in the middle. Each bowl was finished with a sprinkle of fresh green onions and choppedtro, plus a few drops of toasted sesame oil that made the whole kitchen smell amazing.


    It looked so good, your stomach couldn''t help but growl.


    Right around then, Felix, Kate, and Anna strolled into the dining room.

 Chapter Ch 244

    Chapter 244 Love Over Allergy


    Finished


    Marilyn was all smiles as she waved them over, "Mr. Brooker, Madam Kate, you''ve got to try this. Ms. Bet made this chicken and rice soup just for you-all by herself."


    Kate and Anna turned toward Lauren with those soft, doting looks only grandmas could pull off.


    "Oh my, would you look at that," Kate said, grinning. "Our Laurie really is the sweetest thing. I love a good bowl of soup-and just from the smell, I know it''s a winner."


    Anna nodded in agreement, "It smells incredible. If it tastes anything like it smells, Laurie, you might just need to open your own little caf��."


    Marilyn, practically glowing with pride, added, "Right? I said the same thing. This is Ms. Bet''s first time making chicken and rice soup and it''s almost better than mine-and I''ve been cooking since before she was born. But that''s Laurie for you. Whatever she sets her mind to, she nails it."


    Kate chuckled, teasing, "Exactly why I imed her as my future granddaughter- inw the moment I met her."


    The three women took turns gushing over her like she was a five-star chef, and honestly? Lauren didn''t know where to hide her blushing face.


    Lauren''s face turned beet red under all the praise.


    Okay... that''s a little much, she thought, both embarrassed and ttered.


    "Madam Kate, Anna-hurry and try it. If you like it, I''ll make it for you again sometime," she said cheerfully.


    She turned to Felix, eyes bright with hope.


    "You too, Mr. Brooker. I want to know what you think."


    Felix nced down into his bowl and spotted the choppedtro sitting right on top. His brow tightened the slightest bit--but he said nothing. Without a word, he picked up his spoon and took a seat.


    Lauren watched him like it was a final exam.


    The moment the soup hit his tongue, the strong punch oftro hit him like a wall. His face faltered for a split second-but he forced the noodles down with a practiced ease and gave her a calm smile.


    "It''s delicious."


    "Really?" Her whole face lit up.


    He nodded again, more firmly, "Really."


    Lauren beamed, "I''m so happy you like it."


    She couldn''t believe her first go at chicken and rice soup hadnded so well.


    Maybe I actually have a talent for this, she thought, feeling a little proud of herself.


    Chapter 244 Love Over Allergy


    her senses, and her eyes closed just a bit with a soft smile.


    No doubt about it-chicken and rice soup is still my favorite.


    Finished.


    Maybe it was because of that bitter winter, the one when everything in her life had fallen apart, and Marilyn had made her a bowl of this very soup. Somehow, it hadn''t just warmed her up-it had given her something to hold onto.


    Every year when the cold came, so did that memory. And this vor always brought her back to it.


    She kept cating, blissfully unaware that Kate and Anna were staring at Felix like they''d seen a ghost.


    The two exchanged a silent, wide-eyed nce. It looked like one of them was about to speak up-but then they saw the pure joy on Lauren''s face... and quietly chose to stay silent.


    Lauren always ate slowly. Her health wasn''t the best, and her stomach had never fully recovered from the years she spent under the Bet family''s roof. She took her time, savoring each bite.


    By the time she finally looked up from her bowl, Felix had already finished his. Everyst spoonful.


    She blinked in surprise-but her heart swelled with pride.


    "Mr. Brooker, do you want some more? I can make you another bowl," she offered hopefully.


    Felix stood and gently waved her off, "No need. I''ve got a full day ahead. You go ahead and take your time."


    He turned to leave.


    Lauren quickly added, "Take Gael with you, will you? I''m not going anywhere today and it helps me rx knowing someone''s with you."


    Felix gave a small nod. "Sure."


    Then he headed out the door without another word.


    Inside the car.


    Felix slumped back into the seat, his face a little paler than usual. He tugged his tie loose and unbuttoned his cor, revealing a stretch of skin that had broken out in red hives.


    From the driver''s seat, Gael caught a glimpse of him in the rearview mirror.


    "Mr. Brooker... did you eattro?"


    He already knew the answer. Felix was allergic. Even a trace amount could set off


    a reaction.


    Felix let out a low breath and muttered, "Find a pharmacy. Fast."


    AL Ducale: 11.


    often henol-font T


    1+~


    Vata


    "Madam Van I''m handin


    ich Mavilion for


    00:09 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 244 Love Over Allergy


    Finished


    And she had said that to Felix. But the reason was simple, which was she needed Gael out of the way. If she mentioned going anywhere, there was no doubt Gael would insist on going with her.


    Lauren kept her voice even. "Mia just called. There''s something happening at school and they''re asking for a parent to attend. I figured I''d go check it out with Marilyn"


    Kate rxed at that, "Oh, alright then."


    If it''s just Mia''s school, there shouldn''t be any danger, she thought, and gave her approval,


    But as soon as they stepped outside, Marilyn turned to her with confusion written all over her face.


    "Ms. Bet, why did you tell Madam Kate that story?"


    Lauren''s tone dropped, quiet but firm, "Marilyn, I want to go to the hospital. I need


    to get a full checkup."


    368

 Chapter Ch 245

    Chapter 245 The Diagnosis That Shattered Lauren


    Marilyn''s face lit up with surprise.


    "That''s great news," she said, genuinely d.


    But then she caught the shift in Lauren''s expression-somber, thoughtful, heavy.


    Finished


    Lauren spoke quietly, "Marilyn, I know what''s going on with my body. And if something''s really wrong. I don''t want to worry Madam Kate or Mr. Brooker. They''ve already done so much for me.


    She lowered her gaze, her voice turning even softer, "If I hadn''t crossed paths with Mr. Brooker, I probably wouldn''t have even had the chance to fight back. And Madam Kate-she''s trying so hard to bring us together. But someone like me... this body... I''m not good enough for him."


    "I was thinkingst night," she went on, "If I can get better, amazing. But if I can''t, I won''t be the reason he gets held back."


    Marilyn felt a lump rise in her throat.


    After everything Ms. Bet had been through, she was still choosing gratitude over bitterness.


    Marilyn stepped closer and gave a reassuring nod, "Then let''s go. I''ll be right there with you."


    At the hospital.


    Lauren spent the morning undergoing a full medical workup, with Marilyn close by through every test and


    scan.


    When they finally received the results, she handed them over to a gray-haired doctor who looked like he''d seen it all��and yet the way his expression tightened, the way his brows furrowed deeper with every page, said otherwise.


    When Lauren finally walked out of the exam room, her eyes were vacant, lifeless. She looked like someone whose soul had been quietly drained away.


    The doctor''s words echoed in her ears, each onending like a punch to the chest.


    "You''re far too young to be in this condition. Years of malnutrition, severe anemia,pounded by untreated internal injuries. Your body''s been under chronic stress for so long, it''s starting to shut down. And with one kidney missing, your system''s already fragile-your organs are starting to feel the effects."


    Marilyn had asked the obvious question, "Doctor, if we find a donor-if she gets the transnt and starts recovering properly-can she still get better?"


    But the doctor didn''t sugarcoat it.


    "This isn''t just about recing a missing organ. Her body''s been pushed too far for too long. The damage has spread to multiple systems. Her hearing loss isn''t just in the eardrum-the nerves are affected. A cochlear imnt won''t help. And if she can''t hear, her ability to speak clearly might fade over time."


    09:09 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 245 The Diagnosis That Shattered Lauren


    He kept talking. But Lauren had stopped listening.


    Every sentence felt like a door closing.


    Every word sounded like an ending.


    That was it. The truthnded hard.


    *.81%


    Finished


    Lauren finally saw it for what it was-there was no reversing the damage. A body like hers couldn''t just be patched up and made new again. What was broken was broken.


    And the reality hit even harder.


    She''d never be able to live like other women. No family of her own. No children. Not even the possibility of true physical closeness. It was all out of reach.


    So she asked the question she dreaded most.


    "How long do I have?" she said quietly.


    It was a heavy question. But one she had to ask.


    The doctor didn''t flinch, "If you take care of yourself... maybe four or five years."


    Four or five years.


    That meant she probably wouldn''t even live to see thirty.


    Lauren left the room in a trance, each step heavier than thest. Her chest felt like


    it was being crushed. Her breath came short, tight, and painful.


    Behind her, Marilyn followed closely, trying not to cry.


    "Ms. Bet," she said gently, "don''t give up. We still have options. If this hospital


    can''t help, we''ll find another one. There are breakthroughs every day."


    Lauren didn''t answer. She just kept walking, limping quietly down the hall.


    That''s when Marilyn realized-Lauren hadn''t heard her at all.


    The truth hit like a gut punch.


    Tears sprang to her eyes.


    When did she lose her hearing?


    If they hadn''te to the hospital today, she would''ve never known.


    She watched Lauren''s frail back disappear down the corridor.


    One hand flew to her mouth as the sobs threatened to escape. She tried to hold it together-but the tears kepting.


    09:09 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 245 The Diagnosis That Shattered Lauren


    Finished


    Because no matter how many people paid the price, nothing could bring back what Lauren had already lost.


    No cure would undo the years of pain. No justice would return her body to what it


    once was.


    Marilyn stood frozen, furious at the world, crushed by the weight of it all-utterly helpless.


    "Lauren!"


    The voice came out of nowhere-low, raw, and unmistakably male.


    Marilyn quickly blinked away her tears and turned her head.


    Keh stood there in a hospital gown, pale and exhausted, blocking Lauren''s path.


    He''dnded in the hospital after hitting rock bottom.


    The moment he learned the truthst night, everything shattered. He drank himself into a ckout, ended up with alcohol poisoning, and Brendan and Brielle had to rush him to the ER in the middle of the night.


    Running into Lauren here wasn''t something he nned-but the second he saw her, everything else fell


    away.


    He reached out, gently grabbing her shoulder like she might disappear if he didn''t hold on.


    "Laurie... were you here for me?" he asked softly, his voice hoarse and eyes rimmed with red.


    368

 Chapter Ch 246

    Chapter 246 Tears and Truths


    Finished


    Lauren''s empty eyes slowly focused as she recognized Keh, her face instantly revealing undisguised disgust.


    "I can''t stand you," Lauren said coldly.


    Keh''s face turned deathly pale, his lips trembling. "Do you hate me that much?"


    "Yes! I hate you! I wish you were dead-" Lauren suddenly yelled at him. If it weren''t for you all, how would I have ended up this crippled?


    Lauren''s heart felt as if it were being torn apart, bleeding profusely. Had she not been imprisoned, she should have been epted into Northcrest University. Five yearster, she would have graduated andnded a decent job. By then, meeting Felix again, she wouldn''t have felt as inferior as she did now.


    She had finally fallen for someone, but she was not worthy, nor could she be with him forever.


    Lauren''s tears fell heavily. Why is my life so miserable?


    She even wished she had never met Felix. Then, she wouldn''t be heartbroken over not being able to be with him. What good did revenge do? My life was still a


    mess.


    "Keh, don''t show up in front of me again, I really hate you."


    It felt like a stab to Keh.


    "Hate you," these words echoed in his mind like a curse.


    He suddenly embraced Lauren, wishing he could merge her into his body.


    ��Laurie, please don''t treat me like this, okay? I truly like you. You can hit me or yell


    at me, just please give me one more chance."


    Lauren pushed him away forcefully, but he held her even tighter.


    "Laurie, you got your revenge on me yesterday, and I''ve paid my debt. Let''s start


    over; I swear I''ll do everything to make it up to you in the second half of my life, really, trust me."


    His voice choked up, and his words were sincere, almost as if he were offering his heart to Lauren.


    But Lauren didn''t care for his repentance.


    It was all toote. What''s done cannot be undone.


    A broken mirror could never be made whole again; her life was ruined, beyond the possibility of a fresh


    start.


    Lauren''s voice was unusually cold, "Keh, let go of me."


    Chapter 246 Tears and Truths


    "I have something to show you, let go of me."


    Keh hesitated, then slowly released Lauren.


    "Laurie, what do you want to show me?" he asked, hopeful.


    The next second, Lauren pped a thick stack of medical reports against his chest.


    Finished


    Keh, confused, started to flip through them one by one. As his eyes moved, his pupils dted and his breathing became erratic, his hands trembling violently. "This can''t be true, I don''t believe it."


    He said this, but he couldn''t control his tears.


    His legs gave out, and he fell to his knees at Lauren''s feet.


    He reached out and clung to Lauren''s slender waist, sobbing, "Laurie, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..."


    Lauren didn''t look at him, nor did she care what he said.


    Even without looking, she could guess that he was probably repenting again. She stared nkly down the corridor. The corridor was busy with people, many of whom cast strange nces at her and Keh, but Lauren couldn''t care less. She was nearly dead. What is there to care about anymore?


    Seeing no reaction from Lauren, Keh looked up at her, only to see her lifeless, dead demeanor.


    This scene nearly drove him to despair.


    He suddenly grabbed Lauren''s hand and started hitting his own face with it.


    "Laurie, hit me, as long as it makes you feel better, you can hit me however you want."


    Lauren stood numbly, oblivious to Keh''s cries.


    Keh was heartbroken, full of regret. If only he had known that his actions


    would hurt her so badly, reducing her life expectancy, he would never have taken


    that wrong step.


    He regretted it.


    How he wished he could turn back time; then, he would do everything in his


    power to protect her and never let her be hurt again.


    But there were no ifs in life.


    He had hurt the person he loved the most, no matter how much he repented or med himself, it was futile.


    Kehy at Lauren''s feet, almost madly pping his own face with her hand. 161-7


    --"h-:00 00001 ??l-??? ?, I dann shehnanitalida.

 Chapter Ch 247

    Chapter 247 Street Side Savior


    Finished


    Marilyn couldn''t stand it anymore; she quickly stepped forward and forcefully pushed Keh away, Unprepared, Keh copsed onto the cold ground.


    Marilyn tenderly lifted Lauren''s hand, noticing her palm was already red and slightly swollen, which fueled her anger as she red at Keh with utter disgust.


    "If you really feel sorry and want to atone, then stop appearing in front of Miss Lauren. You know she hates you, yet you persist in this obsessive way; you''re just making it harder for us!"


    Marilyn spread Lauren''s swollen palm open and questioned, "Are you really punishing yourself, or are you torturing Ms. Bet?"


    Keh''s gaze fell on Lauren''s palm, feeling a heart-wrenching pain spreading from the depths of his heart. He was so pained that he couldn''t speak, just shaking his head continuously.


    His eyes, filled with pleading and regret, sought Lauren''s gaze, but she wouldn''t even look at him.


    Keh felt a suffocating pressure in his chest, so intense that he couldn''t even utter an apology.


    Marilyn saw Keh''s deste state and thought him insincere. What was he doing before? Now putting on a show of depth for whom?


    Since her release, Lauren had more than once proven her innocence in front of Keh, yet he never believed her, always favoring Willow instead.


    His so-called love was disgustingly cheap.


    Marilyn shot Keh a cold nce, then walked past him with Lauren.


    Keh desperately reached out, trying to grab Lauren, but his hand grasped only air.


    He wanted to follow and atone, but the pain in his stomach was overwhelming, and his chest felt as though


    it had been stabbed.


    "Thud."


    His body hit the ground heavily, his eyes filled with remorse, yet they remained fixed on Lauren''s receding figure.


    "Laurie-"


    Lauren never looked back, leaving Keh to wallow in his disgrace.


    Outside the hospital, Lauren walked towards the bus stop in a daze, apanied by Marilyn.


    However, before they reached the bus stop, Lauren''s attention was caught by a garbage can nearby.


    There, a man who had lost both legs was struggling to search through the trash. He finally found a moldy bun and devoured it eagerly. His body was filthy, and his matted hair was tangled fromck of washing.


    11


    ? 712


    Chapter 247 Street Side Savior


    81%


    Finished


    Some people are born with a silver spoon, enjoying wealth and luxury; others face hardships from the start.


    The man''s skin showed he was not old, but losing his legs at such a young age meant losing the ability to live a normal life, forced to rely on dumpster diving to fill his stomach.


    It was autumn, and the weather wasn''t too cold yet.


    But in winter, it would be much harder for him. Looking at him, Lauren couldn''t help but think of herself.


    She scoffed at herself internally; her life was a mess, and yet she still felt sympathy for others.


    But it was precisely because she had struggled through dark times and endured hardships that she could empathize with others'' pain and wanted to offer a helping hand.


    Lauren turned and entered a nearby convenience store, bought some bread and water, and then approached the man.


    "Expired bread can make you sick; here, have this instead," she said gently.


    Lauren handed the bag to the man, which contained not only bread and water but also some money. She kept only a few dors for the bus fare, giving the rest to him.


    The man stopped eating at the sound of her voice, stunned and frozen in ce. Sitting on the ground, his eyes hidden by hair, were filled with fear, panic, shame, and humiliation.


    Lauren bent down slightly, her gaze tender as she softly repeated, "Take it."


    But the man sat motionless, trembling slightly as if he often faced bullying and was afraid of this stranger.


    Her voice softened further, "Don''t be scared; I mean no harm."


    As she reached to take the moldy bun from his hand, the man''s gaze fell on her pale, delicate but bloodless hands, stirring a bitter feeling inside him as tears uncontrobly fell.


    368

 Chapter Ch 248

    Chapter 248 Unseen Wounds


    His tears fell uncontrobly,nding right on the back of Lauren''s hand.


    Finished


    Lauren paused, feeling a pang of sorrow. She thought this man must have been without warmth for so long that a bit of kindness from a stranger seemed magnified in his heart, enough to make him cry.


    Lauren took a deep breath, took the moldy bun from his hands, and threw it in the


    trash, then stuffed the bread, water, and money into his embrace.


    Throughout it all, the man never looked up at Lauren or spoke a word.


    Lauren wanted to say something encouraging, but just then, the bus arrived. Marilyn tugged at her, "Ms. Bet, let''s get on the bus."


    Lauren gave the man onest deep look before boarding the bus with Marilyn.


    It was only after the bus had slowly pulled away from the stop that the man sitting by the trash can mustered the courage to lift his head, revealing his face.


    It was Lucas; that night, covered in wounds, he had been taken to the hospital by Josh.


    Josh had received orders from Felix to have the doctors amputate Lucas'' legs.


    At the hospital, however, the doctors told Josh that Lucas'' legs were so badly mangled-bones crushed and flesh pierced by shattered bone-that amputation was necessary regardless of Felix''s orders. When Lucas was wheeled out of surgery, both of his legs had been amputated above the knee.


    As the anesthesia wore off, he woke in excruciating pain. Realizing he had lost his legs, he felt utterly despondent, in agony over his life.


    Lucas couldn''t afford the medical bills; the hospital only kept him for one day before turning him out. His wheelchair was gone, and without it, he had to drag his broken body along the ground.


    These past days, he rummaged through trash cans by day and slept on park benches by night, living less than an animal. Yet, even in such dire straits, nothing was as painful as encountering Lauren without being recognized.


    I must look terrible, right? Laurie didn''t even recognize him. He desperately wanted to reveal himself to her, but how could he face her looking like this?


    Lucas clutched the bag tightly, his eyes glued to the departing bus.


    At that moment, tears streamed down his face. Laurie, I was wrong. When will you forgive me? Remember me? Take me back home?


    Lucas curled up in a corner next to the trash can.


    "Laurie, I''ve failed you."


    I''m receiving my karma now. It turns out, having my legs smashed is excruciating. Being despised by everyone feels so demeaning The hunger the strucale. it''s all


    so painful Rack then you orbed so hard to secure a schrshin hu


    09:09 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 248 Unseen Wounds


    Finished


    Lucas'' mind was filled with memories of their time in the orphanage, where Lauren looked at him withplete trust.


    She always followed him like a little shadow, and he had sworn to protect her for life.


    Thinking of this, his tears flowed uncontrobly.


    "If I had known it woulde to this, I never would have gone intow. If I hadn''t be awyer, would things between us have reached this point?"


    Lucas murmured to himself for a long while before he began to devour the bread. Laurie, even if it''s for you, I need to pick myself up.


    Lauren and Marilyn returned to the Brooker''s Vi. Kate was arranging flowers on the couch. When she saw Lauren, she quickly put down what she was doing and greeted her with a loving smile, "Laurie''s back."


    As soon as Lauren stepped through the door, she had adjusted her mood.


    She appeared very happy, smiling broadly.


    "Madam Kate."


    However, at the sight of her, Kate''s smile froze, worry filling her eyes.


    "Laurie, why are your eyes so red?"


    Kate hurried over to examine Lauren closely. "Have you been crying? Did


    someone bully you? Tell me, and I''ll take care of it."


    A wave of warmth surged in Lauren''s heart, nearly moving her to tears. Indeed, those who care can see the change in you at a nce.

 Chapter Ch 249

    Chapter 249 Grandma''s Magic Touch


    Back at the Bets, under Keh''s coercion, Lauren had begged for mercy in from of ded bed, knocking her head until it bled.


    Her forehead was wrapped in thick white bandages, to obvious, yet the Bets turned & find eye.


    Now, her eyes were just slightly red from crying, and Kate noticed right away.


    Lauren took a deep breath, holding back the tears that threatened to spill


    She put on a smile and exined, "A gust of wind blew some dust into my eyes, and I ruthed them for quite a while."


    Hearing this, Kate''s anxious heart finally settled. She was always worried about Laurie being bullied by careless people outside.


    "But dust in the eyes can also be irritating," she quickly told Anna, "Anna, bring the eye drops"


    "Madam Kate, I''m really fine."


    Kate wouldn''t hear of it. She firmly made Lauren sit on the couch, then had her lie down with her head in herp.


    Kate almost cradled half of Lauren''s body, treating her as tenderly as her own granddaughter.


    Lauren''s nose tingled, and she almost lost control of her emotions.


    Just as she was about to cry, Kate dropped the eye drops in her eyes, and instantly, Lauren''s tears flowed uncontrobly, hidden by the drops.


    "What''s the matter?" Kate asked anxiously.


    Anna and Marilyn also gathered around, three pairs of eyes all on her.


    "It''s just that the eye drops are really cold," Lauren pretended it was nothing.


    Kate exhaled in relief.


    "Alright, just bear with it; I''m almost done."


    Lauren smiled up at Kate, her gaze unwavering.


    Kate applied the drops a couple more times, but each time, the drops (and tears) streamed down the corners of her eyes.


    "Why are they all running out?" Kate wondered.


    "Maybe my eyes just don''t absorb water very well."


    Kate couldn''t help butugh, "You always making me happy."


    Chapter 249 Grandma''s Magic Touch


    81%


    Finished


    Life goes on without me. Besides, Mr. Brooker is such a good man, he''ll surely find someone better suited for him. And me, I can only be a brief part of his life.


    Lauren nuzzled into Kate''s embrace,forted by her warm scent, feeling incredibly secure,


    Feeling the closeness of the person in her arms, Kate''s heart melted,


    She gently patted Lauren''s back, ��I hope you''re happy every day, too.


    "Hmm," Lauren''s voice was muilled.


    "Tired from being out all day?"


    "A bit."


    "Then sleep here for a while," Kate suggested, making no move to let go.


    Laureny half on Kate, her body too weak to walk much without feeling frail. Under Kate''s gentle coaxing, she drifted off to sleep.


    Once she was sound asleep, Kate carefully moved her, cing a pillow under her head.


    Marilyn had already brought a light nket, and after Kate stood up, she carefully covered Lauren with it.


    Unaware in her deep sleep, Lauren didn''t see Kate, Anna, and Marilyn standing by the sofa, quietly watching her sleep for a while before they tiptoed away.


    "Madam Kate, what''s for dinner? Mr. Brooker will be home soon," Anna asked.


    The olddy nced at Lauren on the couch and whispered, "Cooking might wake Laurie, let''s just order some takeout for Felix."


    Anna fell silent. Takeout? Mr. Brooker has never really had it before, has he? "What about Ms. Bet?" Anna inquired.


    Kate looked to Marilyn, ��Laurie loves the porridge Marilyn makes. Millet porridge is also good for the stomach. Marilyn, why don''t you cook some porridge? It won''t make much noise."


    Kate''s doting on Lauren renewed Anna and Marilyn''s understanding.


    Though it seemed a bit partial, Anna and Marilyn were happy to see it.


    When Felix returned, the family gathered around the dinner table.


    In front of Lauren was a bowl of thick, fragrant millet porridge.


    While Marilyn cooked the porridge, Kate had also steamed an egg custard especially for Lauren.


    In front of Felix, there were four dishes that looked high in fat, salt, and calories, even the rice appearedckluster and dry.

 Chapter Ch 250

    Chapter 250 The Takeout Takeover


    Felix''s eyes widened for a moment. "Did Anna make this?"


    Anna shook her head.


    "Then Marilyn made it?"


    Marilyn also shook her head.


    Felix''s eyebrows twitched. "It couldn''t have been grandma, could it?"


    81%


    Finished


    Kate chuckled and said, ��I ordered some takeout especially for you; the restaurants for these dishes are really well-reviewed. You should try them."


    Felix fell silent. Why suddenly make me cat takeout?


    He nced at the porridge and egg custard in front of Lauren, then at the greasy dishes in front of him.


    He opened his mouth, but said nothing, and began to eat. The takeout actually tasted pretty good, grandma hadn''t lied.


    In the deep of the night, when all was silent and everyone was in a deep sleep.


    Only Felix was tossing and turning between the bed and the bathroom, making the trip six times, looking pale and unsteady. He was so upset he sat on the edge of his bed, speechless.


    In the morning, he ate noodles made by Laurie, allergic totro; in the evening, he ate Kate''s ordered dishes, which led to vomiting and diarrhea.


    Through gritted teeth, he muttered, "Grandma, what on earth did you order for me!"


    Felix had always been meticulous about what he ate and wore, somewhat of a clean freak, almost immune to bacteria.


    This being his first takeout, it wasn''t a problem for regrs, but for him, itpletely disrupted his microbial bnce. He was lucky he wasn''t dehydrated from the ordeal.


    At four in the morning, Felix finally fell asleep; but less than three hourster, he was awakened by his phone ringing.


    Groping for the phone, his voice hoarse with sleepiness, he answered, "Hello."


    Josh''s voice came through, "Mr. Brooker, there''s an important strategy session at Eastgate today that needs your personal attention; I''lle pick you up shortly." "Mhm," Felix responded, deeply exhaling.


    Josh noticed his voice was weaker than usual.


    "Mr. Brooker, are you alright?"


    09:09 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 250 The Takeout Takeover


    Finished


    Felix''s lips twitched slightly; he swore to himself that he would never touch takeout again, absolutely never!


    After getting ready, Felix, dressed in a ck suit, opened his door. As soon as he did, a familiar smell oftro hit him.


    Felix thought to himself. This isn''t good.


    Lauren gave her usual soft smile. "Mr. Brooker, you''re awake? Perfect timing-l


    made some chicken and rice soup. Come have a bowl."


    Felix''s gaze shifted to the steaming bowl of soup waiting on the table.


    Perhaps because he ate so quickly yesterday, Lauren might have thought he hadn''t had enough, so today''s portion was evenrger than yesterday''s.


    Lauren''s smile deepened. "You''re up early today, Mr. Brooker; no need to rush out like yesterday, you can take your time. If it''s not enough, there''s more in the kitchen."


    Felix''s mouth twitched uncontrobly again.


    He felt he needed to rify his allergy totro with Lauren, but seeing her


    hopeful expression, the words died on his lips.


    It''s just an allergy, I can always take medicer.


    Though he thought this, his steps toward the dining table hesitated.


    As he sat down, the doorbell suddenly rang. Felix''s eyes lit up, thinking Josh had arrived so quickly.


    He could use work as an excuse to take the bowl away and give it to Josh in the car, not wasting Laurie''s kindness.


    Thus, he said, "I''ll get the door."


    Lauren, who couldn''t hear the doorbell, understood Felix''s intention.


    She quickly said, "Mr. Brooker, you eat; I''ll get the door."


    With that, she hurried over and pulled the door open.


    Felix sat at the dining table, not touching his fork, eyes fixed on the door, eagerly anticipating Josh''s entry. However, when he saw who it was, his anticipation shattered.


    Standing at the door wasn''t Josh, but Mia.


    As Lauren opened the door, Mia greeted her with wide open arms and a big hug, eximing, ��Laurie, I''ve missed you so much," while taking a deep sniff at Lauren''s neck. So fragrant!


    Felix fell silent. Something felt wrong...


    Lauren eximed, "Today''s not Sunday, Mia, what brings you here?"


    Mia released her her face beaming with a smile. "I have no sses this morning and nothing else to do so t


    213


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 251

    Chapter 251 That Guy? Here? Seriously?


    Mia said cheerfully, "Hey, how about 1 swing by and see you anytime I''m not in s


    Mia was all bright energy, cheerful and mischievous-fost like a kid without a care in the world.


    swiched


    But in that brief moment she looked at Lauren, there was something else. A flicker of genuine concern. Like she just wanted to take away whatever was weighing on her.


    She just wanted to cheer her up.


    Lauren smiled gently, brushing Mia''s hair back like she was calming a child. "Of course that''s okay. Honestly, I wish I could see you every day?


    How could anyone not love how sweet and open Mia was?


    Just being around her made everything feel lighter.


    Lauren took her hand and led her inside. "Grab a seat, Mia. There''s still some chicken and rice soup on the stove-I''ll fix you a bowl."


    Mia beamed. "Laurie, you spoil me. If I were a guy, I''d definitely make you my wife:


    Lauren gave her a mock re. "You and that mouth."


    Mia giggled and stuck out her tongue, full of sass.


    Their closeness was so natural it made Felix''s eye twitch just watching them.


    As Mia walked past him, she barely nodded-just enough to acknowledge him. Then she happily scampered after Lauren into the kitchen.


    Lauren''s voice drifted out from the kitchen. "What''re you doing in here?"


    Mia''s voice came back, teasing and syrupy. "I hardly ever get to see you-I''m not letting you outta my sight."


    Lauren let out a softugh at her clingy tone. The two of them were giggling and chatting in the kitchen like best friends at a sleepover, making Felix feel like a total third wheel.


    Right then, the door opened and Josh walked in.


    "Mr. Brooker, are we ready to head out?"


    Mia had just picked up a bowl todle some soup when that voice hit her-and shepletely froze.


    Why does that voice sound so familiar?


    She turned to look toward the dining room-and there he was. A tall guy in a silver-gray suit, gold-rimmed sses on his face, all smooth and handsome like he just walked out of a magazine.


    Mia''s eyes went wide.


    Chapter 251 That Guy? Here? Seriously?


    And why''d he call Felix ''Mr. Brooker''?


    Her mind short-circuited on the spot.


    Out of nowhere, Josh turned toward the kitchen like something had just caught his attention.


    Mia freaked and spun around fast, goingpletely rigid.


    His eyesnded on her, eyebrows slightly raised. "And she is...?"


    Why does her back look so familiar?


    Finished


    Josh was still trying to connect the dots when Lauren stepped out of the kitchen, carrying a bowl of chicken and rice soup. She smiled and said, "This is Mi Marilyn''s daughter."


    Marilyn''s daughter?


    She looked to be around Lauren''s age.


    Mia...


    The name lit something up in his memory. That girl. The more he looked at her, the more certain he became.


    Josh stared at her, unmoving, clearly waiting for her to turn around.


    Mia was already breaking into a cold sweat. Her heart was racing and her brain was short-circuiting.


    What do I do? What do I do?


    Just then, Lauren said, "Josh, did you eat? Want to sit down and have something?"


    Josh snapped out of it and gave her a polite smile. He reached out for the bowl she was holding-but before he could take it, Felix''s voice came low and firm, "He already ate."


    Felix grabbed the bowl of chicken and rice soup in front of him. "There''s something urgent with the Eastgate project. I''m taking this with me. Josh, let''s go." And just like that, Felix turned and walked out, brisk and all business.


    Josh shot onest regretful look at the bowl of chicken and rice soup in Lauren''s hands, then gave Mia-still facing away from him in the kitchen-a long, lingering nce before finally picking up the pace and following Felix out the door.


    Outside, Felix handed him the bowl of soup without a word.


    "Here. You eat it."


    Josh looked surprised, almost ttered. He nced down and saw a bunch oftro floating on top. That exined everything.


    He smirked. "Cntro''s amazing, but you can''t stand it? What a waste, Mr. Brooker."


    09:10 Sat, 5 Apr 0


    Chapter 251 That Guy? Here? Seriously?


    Josh paused with the spoon halfway to his mouth. "Wait, what?"


    Felix didn''t even look at him. "You talk too much. Not even a bowl of soup can shut you up"


    Josh nearly choked on his first bite,


    Inside the kitchen, Mia finally exhaled, tension draining from her shoulders.


    80%


    Finished


    She picked up her bowl of chicken and rice soup and walked out. She almost sat next to Lauren, but then stopped herself-Lauren wouldn''t be able to hear her from that angle. So she circled around and took the seat directly across.


    That way, Lauren could read her lips casily.


    Mia started eating, trying to sound casual as she asked, "Hey Laurie, who was that guy that walked in just now?"


    Lauren replied, ��That''s Josh. He''s Mr. Brooker''s executive assistant.".


    368

 Chapter Ch 252

    Chapter 252 If He''s Good to Lauric...


    Mia froze. Her spoon hovered in midair.


    He works for Mr. Brooker? Then what''s he doing running around with someone like Jeffrey?


    The memory of the 140,000 dors she scammed off him hit her hard.


    80%


    Finished


    She''d never felt bad about taking money from cocky rich jerks-people like Jeffrey and Elliot deserved it.


    But someone decent? Someone tied to Lauric, who''d only ever looked out for her?


    Now it just felt wrong.


    Her stomach turned. That 140,000 dors might as well have been on fire. She wanted to give it back- immediately.


    If Laurie ever found out where that money came from... she''d be crushed. She''d never look at me the same again.


    Mia stared into her bowl, her emotions flickering in her eyes. She kept eating, mechanically, but every bite was tasteless.


    After dinner, Mia helped Lauren with the dishes.


    She was lost in her thoughts, and barely said a word.


    Lauren didn''t talk much either, mostly because she couldn''t hear.


    So the kitchen stayed quiet, filled only with the soft sound of water and the asional clink of utensils.


    Once they finished, Lauren led Mia into her embroidery room.


    These days, when she wasn''t eating or sleeping, Lauren was pretty much always in there working on her embroidery.


    Mia nced around at the explosion of vibrant thread colors and then at Lauren- head down, totally immersed in her craft. Her chest tightened with emotion. Laurie is the kind of person who excels at everything she touches.


    She had learned this intricate embroidery-an officially recognized heritage art- while she was in prison. And somehow, in just five years, she had gotten so good she could pass for a master.


    If she hadn''t been falsely imprisoned... if she''d graduated from Northcrest like she


    was supposed to... her life would''ve been on an entirely different level.


    Mia sat silently nearby, not saying a word, her eyes locked on Lauren as she embroidered.


    Lauren was by the window, working at her embroidery stand. Morning sunlight streamed in, wrapping around her in a soft, golden haze.


    She looked so peaceful, so graceful as she stitched.


    Chapter 252 If He''s Good to Laurie...


    Then she sat back again, watching Lauren in stillness while her thoughts wandered off


    How am I supposed to give that 140,000 dors back to Josh without making things weird?


    Finished


    And then another thoughtyered on top-Laurie said she wants to finish this entire embroidery piece in a year. Meanwhile. I''ve got to figure out how to save enough to leave the country in the same amount of time.


    Her mind was a mess of ns and worries, all while Lauren kept stitching in golden light.


    The day went by fast, and before long, it was time for lunch.


    Mia had a quick meal at Brooker Vi, said her goodbyes to Lauren, and headed back to school.


    That afternoon, Lauren got back to her embroidery routine, and Mia went to ss like usual.


    By the time the sun started to dip low in the sky, casting everything in a deep orange glow, Mia was wrapping up herst ss.


    As she stepped outside, her phone rang.


    The voice on the other end was smooth and familiar.


    "Mia, did you miss me?"


    Still on edge from the whole encounter with Josh that morning, Mia wasn''t having


    it. She snapped without hesitation.


    "Cut the crap."


    Kenny was caught off guard by her tone.


    His phone was on speaker.


    The second Mia''s voice came through, loud and clear, it set off a round ofughter from his dad, James, and his brother, Jeffrey-both sitting nearby with the rest of the Gordon family.


    So why was Kenny''s phone on speaker in the first ce? Simple-there was a family meeting going on.


    The topic? James had called everyone together for one reason only-he wanted one of his sons to finally join thepany and start preparing to take over. Jeffrey didn''t even try to pretend. "I''m a doctor. I have no interest in the business." Kenny, just as rxed, added, "I''m still young. I wanna enjoy life a little longer. Dad, you''re not even close to retiring. You''ve still got it under control. What''s the rush?"


    James looked like he was about to pop a vein. "One of you is busy ying doctor, the other one''s out screwing around with your party crowd. When I step down, who''s gonna run thispany? You think leadership skills fall from the sky? I need time to train you!"


    Kennu smirked "leffreye on iust quit being a doctor. It''s exhausting. You could be the CFO, kick back


    Chapter 252 If He''s Good to Laurie...


    80%


    Finished


    business. You should go. Once you turn thepany into an empire, just build me a couple hospitals,"


    "No thanks. My youth is way too valuable to waste behind a desk.


    "Cool. I''m out too."


    Neither one of them wanted anything to do with the family business.


    James was fuming. He had built a whole empire-and neither of his sons wanted to take it over.


    James said, "Fine. You won''t run thepany? Then go get married. Have kids. If I can''t rely on you two, I''ll start training the grandkids."

 Chapter Ch 253

    Chapter 253 Put Her on Speaker, Kenny


    Finished


    As soon as James started pushing the whole ''get married and have kids'' thing, Kenny''s brain immediately pictured Mia-beautiful, but with a stare that could kill. He swallowed hard. Landing a girl like her? That''s not a short-term project. So he switched tactics. "Come on, Dad, don''t overthink it. You''re only fifty, Why not just have another kid with Mom? Give Jeffrey and me a little brother. Right, Jeffrey?"


    Jeffrey nodded along. "Yeah, Kenny''s right. If you really want a next-gen CEO, maybe you and Mom should get a head start."


    James looked like someone had hit him with a baseball bat.


    "You two are unbelievable. You won''t touch thepany, won''t settle down, won''t start families-what exactly are you nning to do? And you, Jeffrey, you''re almost thirty. Not a single girlfriend in all these years. Be honest-do you like men?" Jeffrey''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. "What? Dad, seriously? I don''t have a girlfriend because I''m busy. That doesn''t mean I''m into guys. Kenny''s single too-why aren''t you questioning him?"


    Kenny jumped in, clearly offended.


    "Who said I don''t have a girlfriend? I just broke up with one. If I wanted a new one, I could get one in like five minutes."


    "Yeah sure, keep dreaming."


    "I''m not joking. I may not be the best at business or school, but when ites to women? I''m top tier."


    James perked up. "For real?"


    "Obviously." Kenny lifted his chin, acting like he was the king of charm.


    Jeffrey wasn''t buying it. "Yeah right. Anyone can talk big. If you''ve really got


    someone, call her. Put it on speaker."


    Kenny smirked. "Easy. I''ll call right now. Not a problem."


    He pulled out his phone and started scrolling to dial one of the girls he usually


    hung out with. But before he could hit the call, Jeffrey grabbed the phone out of his hand.


    Right at the top of Kenny''s contacts was a numberbeled, Mia My Goddess. Well, well.


    With a name like that, it was pretty obvious-Kenny wasn''t just into her. He was seriously into her.


    Jeffrey didn''t hesitate. He hit the call button and immediately put it on speaker. Kenny''s heart practically exploded. He lunged to end the call, but before he could, Mia had already picked


    80%


    Chapter 253 Put Her on Speaker, Kenny


    Finished


    He figured even if Mia had a bit of an edge, there was no way she wouldn''t soften


    up when he used that sweet, familiar tone.


    Instead, her voice came through sharp and annoyed, "Cut the crap,"


    Kenny''s face went red all the way to his ears.


    James and Jeffrey were wheezing withughter, practically in tears.


    Once they managed to pull themselves together, James shot Kenny a look full of doubt.


    That''s your idea of being adies'' man? Really?


    Kenny was dying inside. The secondhand embarrassment was so real he wanted to dig a hole and crawl in.


    He forced out a weak smile and tried to exin. "You guys wouldn''t get it. That''s just yful banter. It''s a thing with couples these days-romantic in a modern kind of way."


    James and Jeffrey weren''t having it. The irritation in that girl''s voice had been loud and clear. No amount of spin could change that.


    "You don''t believe me?" Kenny protested.


    Jeffrey raised an eyebrow and grinned. "If you can get her toe over and hang out here at the house, then we''ll believe you. Right, Dad?"


    James nodded right away. "Jeffrey nailed it."


    At this point, James had two major concerns.


    One, who was going to take over the business.


    Two, when his sons were finally going to settle down and get married.


    A few years back, James never stressed about his sons settling down.


    With their looks, money, and background, he figured there were probably tons of girls out there just waiting for a chance.


    But now? Time had flown by, and his oldest was about to hit thirty-with zero trace of a girlfriend.


    Kenny, the younger one, had definitely dated his share of girls over the years-but none of them were remotely serious. Not one felt like someone he could actually build a future with.


    Instead, Kenny spent most of his time running around with his usual crowd of reckless friends. He lived like he didn''t have a care in the world, while James constantly worried himself sick.


    Not long ago, Kenny came home all busted up-ck eye, split head, looking like he barely survived a bar fight.


    At this point, James just wanted him to find a good, solid girlfriend. Someone who could keep him grounded. A girl would at least keep him busy with dates instead


    of getting into trouble every other weekend.


    09:10 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 253 Put Her on Speaker, Kenny


    Finished


    That''s why James was so hung up on the idea of Kenny being in a rtionship. "Kenny, what does this girl do?"


    Kenny''s face turned red. ��She''s a student at Hoverdale Tech University."


    The second James heard that, his interest in Mia skyrocketed.


    Hoverdale Tech was no joke-one of the top schools in the country. Anyone who


    got in had to be the best of the best. If Kenny really had a shot with a girl like that, James would support it all the way.


    368

 Chapter Ch 254

    Chapter 254 Mia Throws Hands in the Cafeteria


    James''s grin turned downright warmer.


    "Since we''ve got nothing going on today, why don''t you invite that girl over to the house?"


    Kenny winced. Sure, he wanted to invite Mia-but that didn''t mean she''d actually


    show up. Meanwhile...


    Finished


    Mia stood outside the campus building, staring at her phone. She''d been holding the line for a while, but it had gone dead.


    Already on edge from earlier, this only made her more irritated. She ended the call with a sigh and headed toward the cafeteria.


    It was the middle of the lunch rush, so the ce was packed. She waited in line forever just to get a bowl of her favorite-beef ramen.


    She found a spot in a quiet corner and finally sat down, hoping to eat in peace. But before she could get more than a couple bites in, she heard whispering behind her.


    "Check out who''s behind us."


    "Gross. I heard she was some rich guy''s mistress. So trashy."


    "Right? And she still has the nerve toe to ss? If that were me, I''d be hiding in a hole somewhere."


    "Must be nice though. Just lie around and collect cash. Living the dream, right?" They all burst outughing.


    Mia froze for just a heartbeat when she heard the insults behind her-but only for a second. Then she kept eating, totally unfazed.


    She''d heard stuff like this so many times it didn''t even register anymore.


    Let them talk. In less than a year, Laurie and I are out of this ce. I''m not giving them the satisfaction.


    If gossip made them feel powerful, fine. She felt nothing.


    Or so she thought.


    But ignoring them didn''t work. It only encouraged them. Bits of scallion, garlic, and ginger startednding on her. Someone even sshed broth that hit her hair and skin, leaving her smelling like soup.


    She slowly put down her chopsticks, picked up her bowl, stood up, turned around- then dumped the entire bowl of beef ramen right over the head of the girl behind her.


    A blood-curdling scream echoed through the cafeteria.


    Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 254 Mia Throws Hands in the Cafeteria


    Mia ced the empty bowl on the table, turned, and walked away without saying a word.


    "Mia, stop right there!" the other girl yelled, furious.


    Mia didn''t even nce back. She kept walking like she hadn''t heard a thing


    Getting ignored like that-especially in front of a crowd-only made the girl burn hotter with rage.


    "Hey, are you deaf? You think you can humiliate my best friend and just walk off?" She reached out, trying to yank Mia by the hair.


    Finishers


    But Mia moved like lightning. Before the girl''s hand even made contact, Mia spun around, grabbed her wrist, and mmed her to the ground with a wless over- the-shoulder throw.


    Then she stepped forward and nted her foot right on the girl''s chest. "All done acting tough now?" Mia''s voice was low and cutting, sharp as ss.


    The girl gasped, stunned and winded from the impact. Now she could barely


    breathe with Mia pinning her down. Her face turned beet red.


    Mia stared down at her, eyes cold and unflinching-like some untouchable force looking down at a worthless pest. The girl couldn''t stop shaking.


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." she choked out through tears.


    Mia''s lip curled into a mocking smile. "What a coward. Guess you need a


    beatdown just to understand basic respect."


    Everyone nearby was frozen in shock, eyes wide.


    Nobody expected this from Mia-the straight-A, rule-following star student from Hoverdale Tech. She looked like a model student. Who knew she had a side like this?


    One girl finally stepped forward, clearly ufortable. "Mia, that''s going too far. Everyone saw what happened. If this gets reported to the dean, you could be expelled."


    Mia scoffed. "Then report me."


    She turned to leave like it was nothing.


    But the girl wouldn''t let it go. "You hit someone and act like it''s no big deal. You


    don''t even deserve to be called a person."


    That stopped Mia in her tracks.


    She turned around slowly and started walking toward the girl.


    "W-what are you doing?" the girl stammered, backing away fast as Mia closed the distance.


    Mia didn''t say a word. She raised her hand and pped her across the face-loud and hard. Then she grabbed a half-eaten te of food from a nearby tahle and mmed it into her face


    09:10 Sat, 5 Apr.


    Chapter 254 Mia Throws Hands in the Cafeteria


    Finished


    The girl was so stunned she couldn''t even react. Her face was covered in rice, vegetables, and soup. Her makeup was smeared everywhere. She stood there crying, humiliated and helpless.


    Everyone around her was talking-whispers, judgment, outrage.


    Mia didn''t acknowledge any of it.


    Her mood had been wrecked for days because of what was happening with Laurie.


    368

 Chapter Ch 255

    Chapter 255 Be My Girl, Get Paid


    So anyone who got in Mia''s way? They became target practice.


    Finished


    If Laurie was the definition of pure and gentle, Mia was the other end of the


    spectrum-ruthless, intense, and totally unpredictable.


    She stormed out of the cafeteria. As she passed three girls from her dorm, they immediately gave her tight, awkward smiles-desperate to stay on her good side. Mia didn''t even look at them.


    She just walked straight past and pushed through the doors.


    The three girls let out a breath they''d been holding and looked at each other, panic still lingering in their


    eyes.


    They knew the truth about Mia better than anyone.


    She used to keep up the sweet act when she was outside the dorm.


    Now? She didn''t even bother.


    Those girls who picked a fight with her? Yeah-should''ve known better. They walked right into that one.


    Mia pushed open the door to the principal''s office without knocking.


    She walked in casually and dropped herself onto the couch like she owned the ce.


    "I justid out three girls in the cafeteria. They''ll probablye crying to you


    about it. I assume you know how to handle it?" she said, voice cool and detached.


    The principal, Ruben immediately felt a migraineing on.


    If Mia didn''t have dirt on him, she''d have been expelled a long time ago.


    But she did-and now he had to smile and pretend everything was fine.


    "Of course, Mia. Consider it handled."


    Mia shot him a cold smirk. "Good. Then the cleanup''s on you."


    Ruben kept grinning like an idiot until Mia finally walked out the door. The second she was gone, his face dropped.


    If I''d known she''d turn into this kind of nightmare, I never would''ve taken Elliot''s money to begin with.


    Back then, the n was to expel Mia for some vague behavioral issues. But Elliot flipped the script and said never mind. And from that moment on, Mia clung to Ruben like a curse.


    Somehow, she''d dug up everything-every shady little detail about how he''d been secretly supporting a female student in exchange for... favors.


    Chapter 255 Be My Girl, Get Paid


    He was trapped, and he knew it.


    Finished


    Not even half an hour after Mia left, three girls barged into his office to report her for starting a fight in the cafeteria.


    Ruben took one look at their messy, tear-streaked faces and already in a foul mood-snapped.


    He mmed the desk with both hands and ripped into them without holding back. His voice echoed, spit flying, the kind of yelling that felt like it could knock


    someone over.


    The girls stood frozen,pletely blindsided. Their eyes filled with tears as they stared at him, shocked.


    What just happened?We were the ones who got attacked. So why were we the ones getting chewed out?


    Mia was in a terrible mood. Everyone at school was rubbing her the wrong way. She decided to ditch campus for a bit and clear her head.


    Right then, a loud motorcycle pulled up and stopped directly in front of her.


    The rider was decked out in ck riding gear, long legs straddling the bike like he walked out of an action movie.


    He pulled off his helmet, ran a hand through his messy hair, and shed a cocky smile.


    "Mia," he called, casually, like it was no big deal.


    Mia saw who it was and gave him a cool, uninterested look. "What do you want?" Originally, Kenny was going to do what his dad asked-bring Mia over to the house and show her off.


    But halfway there, he got a call from one of his buddies inviting him to a motorcycle race. What sealed the deal was the fact that Taylor would be there. Taylor Giles-his ex. The one who had dumped him not long ago.


    He hadn''t even been that into her, but getting dumped? That stung. Especially for someone like Kenny, who prided himself on always being the one in control. The whole thing bruised his ego more than he liked to admit.


    So he came up with a new n. Bring Mia to the race. Maybe shake Taylor up a bit. Get a little satisfaction back.


    He leaned in and started telling Mia about the race.


    Mia couldn''t have cared less about some dumb motorcycle race.


    "Not interested," she said, already turning to walk away.


    Kenny scrambled. "Wait-Mia, what would it take to get you toe with me?"


    Chapter 255 Be My Girl, Get Paid


    80%


    Finished


    She couldn''t keep that 140,000 dors from Josh. That ship had sailed. Now she needed to find other ways to make up for it.


    And Kenny? He had cash to spare,


    The second she mentioned money, he perked up. "Alright then, how much do you want?"


    She raised an eyebrow, "How much are you offering?"


    He smirked. "Depends on your performance. If you agree to y my girlfriend for


    the day, how does 14,000 dors sound?"


    Fourteen thousand. For one day?


    That was an easy yes.


    Mia didn''t even blink and replied, "Deal."


    368

 Chapter Ch 256

    Chapter 256 Kenny Takes Mia to the Races


    80%


    Finished


    Mia took the helmet from Kenny and strapped it on without a word. Then she climbed onto the back of his motorcycle and wrapped her arms around his waist like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Kenny nced down at her hands and couldn''t help the smirk tugging at his lips. His eyes were practically glowing with amusement.


    "Hold on tight, Mia," he said.


    Then he twisted the throttle. The bike growled like a beast waking up from sleep and tore down the road toward Eastgate.


    That area had been cleared out for a new development project, so the roads were wide open and smooth. Honestly, it felt like they were built for racing.


    When they pulled up, there was already a decent crowd gathered at the starting line.


    It was almost all guys-except for one girl who instantly drew everyone''s attention.


    She looked about twenty-something, dressed in a white sundress, with long ck hair and soft, natural makeup.


    Her whole look gave off an innocent, sweet vibe, like a delicate flower among thorns.


    The second Mia saw her, something twisted in her gut.


    It wasn''t even personal-it was the way the girl looked. The way she carried herself. She was a carbon copy of Willow.


    All wide eyes and soft smiles on the outside-but underneath, she was probably just as heartless. Willow had ruined Laurie''s life while wearing that exact same fake innocence.


    Mia didn''t need a reason. Girls like that made her skin crawl.


    Mia hopped off the bike and barely took a step before two guys rushed up to her. "Mia."


    "Look who showed up-Mia''s here."


    She recognized them-Kenny''s friends. A while back, they''d tried cornering her in a bathroom to scare her. She ended up stabbing one of them. Then ran into them again at a bar and cracked a bottle over someone''s head.


    She never bothered learning their names. But those faces? Burned into memory. She gave a quiet grunt in response, her expression stone cold from start to finish.


    That icy attitude caught the eye of another group hanging nearby.


    They scanned her from head to toe. She was dressed in a simple white button- down, jeans, and a pair of


    11


    Chapter 256 Kenny Takes Mia to the Races


    80%


    Finished


    Another one chimed in, grinning. "Hey sweetheart, don''t let Kenny''s serious face


    fool you. He''s trouble wrapped in charm."


    The guys burst outughing, loud and unfiltered.


    The girl in the white dress stared directly at Mia, unblinking.


    And Mia saw it right away-that sharp glint of hostility.


    She didn''t care.


    She wasn''t about to waste energy on people who weren''t worth her time.


    But that cool, distant attitude? It rubbed the crowd the wrong way.


    "Hey there, gorgeous-wanna tell us your name?" one guy smirked.


    He was chewing gum like he owned the ce, and as he spoke, he pulled the girl


    in white close with one arm-making a show of it while shooting a look straight at Kenny.


    Kenny''s jaw tightened. His eyes red.


    Really, Taylor?


    She had just dumped him, and now she was wrapped around the guy he hated most.


    Kenny stepped up and moved in front of Mia, standing protectively between her and the rest of them.


    "You wanna race, then race. Save the trash talk."


    The guy across from him raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. Kenny defending


    Mia had definitely caught his attention-like he''d just discovered a new toy to y with.


    "Oh we''re racing alright," the guy said. "But this time, we''re changing the rules." Kenny''s brow furrowed, his tone wary. "What kind of change are you talking about?"


    The guy smirked, eyes drifting toward Mia with a cocky glint. "Simple. We both ride with a girl. If I lose, you get mine. If you lose, I get yours. Sounds fair?" Kenny''s face turned stone cold. He was about to shut it down when he felt Mia tug his arm.


    She looked at the guy with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes-cool, sharp, and unreadable. "Sure. I''m in."


    If this guy''s begging for a beatdown, I''m happy to deliver.


    "Mia," Kenny said under his breath, clearly concerned. "These races aren''t a joke. You sure you''re up for it?"


    "I said I''m fine.�� She was already swinging a leg over the bike.


    On the other side, Taylor was already perched behind the other rider, batting hershes and throwing Mia a


    1-1.--00000000��


    ?''-~~~i~ d...


    09:10 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 256 Kenny Takes Mia to the Races


    She was just here for a fight.


    Finished


    Both bikes were lined up and ready. The moment someone yelled "Go!" Theyunched forward like rockets.


    368

 Chapter Ch 257

    Chapter 257 Josh Sees Someone Familiar on a Bike


    The engines roared, wind howled past, and Mia tightened her arms around Kenny''s waist. She could feel the heat of his body and the raw power of the bike rattling beneath them.


    Everything around them blurred-buildings, trees, road signs-all streaking by.


    The two bikes were side by side, locked in a dead heat.


    Then came a sharp curve up ahead. Kenny shouted over the roar of the wind, "Mia, hold on!"


    Mia''s grip instinctively tightened.


    They hit the curve fast. Kenny didn''t slow down. He leaned into the turn, taking


    the bend like a pro.


    Their bodies dipped low with the bike, tracing a clean, dangerous arc along the curve-and just like that, they passed the other racer and Taylor in one smooth


    move.


    The bike roared down the open stretch, and Kenny whooped into the wind. "Mia, you feeling that?"


    Mia actually smiled-something real, rare, and glowing even from behind the helmet.


    She opened her mouth to answer, and froze.


    A ck luxury car appeared in her line of sight.


    She knew that car.


    It was Josh''s.


    As the motorcycle flew past Josh''s car, something caught his eye. He turned just


    in time to catch a sh of Mia-and his heart skipped a beat.


    He couldn''t see her face under the helmet, but that outfit? He knew it. No doubt about it.


    He''d just seen her wearing it this morning at Brooker Vi. Standing in the kitchen. Same clothes, same posture.


    Josh leaned forward, eyes locked on the bike as it sped ahead, trying to make out her face.


    But the motorcycle was already gone, a blur disappearing into the distance.


    His reflexes kicked in. He hit the gas, trying to close the gap.


    But the moment he elerated, a thunderstorm of engine noise erupted behind him.


    A swarm of six or seven motorcycles came flying past, dark and fast, filling the road and cutting off any chance of catching up.


    Josh sighed and eased off the gas.


    He stared at the bikes pulling away and told himself, I''m probably just overthinking


    it.


    Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 257 Josh Sees Someone Familiar on a Bike


    With that, Josh let it go. He slowed down and watched the motorcycles vanish ahead.


    Up front, Kenny was tearing down the road.


    K 80% #


    Finished


    He leaned into the ride, every move sharp and controlled. His hands gripped the handlebars tight, and under his helmet, only his eyes were visible-lit up with pure thrill.


    He was in full performance mode, showing off every bit of his skill. With Mia behind him, he was determined to impress. In his mind, he looked incredible right now-fast, fearless, and cool as hell.


    He couldn''t help the smirk pulling at his lips.


    "Hey Mia, how''s my riding?" he shouted, expecting her to be impressed-maybe even breathless with admiration.


    But what he got instead was Mia''s icy voice cutting right through the engine noise. "Sharp turn ahead. If you don''t wanna die, watch the road."


    Kenny immediately shut up.


    Still cold as ever, he thought, almostughing at himself.


    And yet-God, that only made her more attractive.


    He''d grown up with money. People praised him constantly. Girls went out of their way to tter him. He was used to being adored.


    But Mia?


    Mia didn''t y that game. She was blunt. Brutal. Zero sugarcoating. And for some twisted reason, he loved it.


    He never imagined himself falling for a girl who was cold, sharp-tongued, and could absolutely beat the heck out of him.


    But here he was.


    She''d punched him, insulted him, and instead of backing off, he found himself wanting more. At this point, he was honestly starting to wonder if he had a full- blown masochist streak-because every time Mia put him in his ce, he kinda loved it.


    Mia had no clue what was running through Kenny''s head.


    The bike shot around the curve, and she gripped his waist tighter, her arms


    wrapped around the lean strength of his body.


    She nced back instinctively-no sign of Josh''s car.


    Only then did her nerves finally settle.


    Good. He''s gone.


    Thest thing she wanted was for Josh to recognize her-and worse, go tell Laurie. 2/3


    Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 257 Josh Sees Someone Familiar on a Bike


    That''s why she always put on her best behavior when they were together.


    But it wasn''t all fake.


    80%


    Finished


    Something about being around Laurie calmed her down. Laurie made her feel grounded. Safe. When they were together, Mia didn''t feel the need to put up walls or go on the offense. She wasn''t cold. She wasn''t


    cruel.


    The motorcycle roared down the wide, empty road like a ck streak across the


    sky.


    And sure enough, Kenny and Mia crossed the finish line first, there was nopetition.


    368

 Chapter Ch 258

    Chapter 258 Kenny''s Down Bad for Mia


    Finished


    Kenny pulled off his helmet with ir, his wind-blown hair falling perfectly out of ce. He raised his eyebrows at Mia with a smug grin. ��So? How was that? Admit it��I looked amazing out there. Are you thinking about dating me yet?"


    Mia didn''t even blink.


    She calmly pulled out her phone, opened her payment screen, and held it up. "Pay up.


    Kenny''s grin faltered.


    "Seriously, Mia? That''s it? Not even onepliment? I just gave you the ride of a lifetime and you''re gonna leave me hanging like this? That''s cold."


    She said nothing, just stared at him-cool, still, and unreadable.


    Those sharp eyes locked onto his, and Kenny''s heart immediately kicked into overdrive. His face flushed


    red.


    He looked down, pretending to scroll through his phone, mostly just trying to hide the chaos going on in his chest.


    Why does her death stare make her even hotter? Why am I into this? I''m seriously down bad.


    He fumbled for his payment app and, without a second thought, sent over 140,000 dors.


    "Payment received, 140,000 dors."


    The crisp notification broke the silence. Mia raised an eyebrow. "What''s this for?"


    Kenny gave a sheepishugh and rubbed the back of his neck. "You said one day as my girlfriend costs 14,000 dors. So I figured I''d lock in ten days. Advance booking-what do you say?"


    Mia''s lips curled ever so slightly, the tiniest smirk ying on her face. There was even a flicker of amusement in her eyes.


    She had to admit-Kenny looked kind of adorable right now.


    She stepped right up to him, grabbed a handful of his cor, and yanked him down so they were face to face.


    Kenny''s heart practically stopped. His face lit up like a fire rm, blush rushing all the way to his ears.


    "M-Mia, what are you doing?" he stammered, his brain jumping straight into fantasy mode.


    Wait-is this a kiss? Is she really about to kiss me? Oh crap I''m not ready!


    But if she is... I mean, I''m down.


    He shut his eyes, puckered up just a little, standing there like a human invitation.


    80%


    Chapter 258 Kenny''s Down Bad for Mia


    Then she let go and gave him a light shove backward.


    Finished


    Kenny blinked, stunned. His daydream popped like a soap bubble, and he was left staring at her like a kicked puppy.


    He had paid 140,000 dors for ten days-and she wouldn''t even give him a kiss?


    Brutal.


    Right about then, the rest of the riders finally pulled up at the finish line.


    Kenny spotted his longtime rival and smirked, pure smug satisfaction in his voice. "Looks like you lost."


    The guy scoffed and shoved Taylor toward him.


    "She''s yours."


    Taylor stumbled and practically fell into Kenny''s chest.


    He pushed her off like she was covered in slime. "What am I supposed to do with that? I never asked for her back."


    The guy rolled his eyes. "We made a deal. I lose, Taylor''s yours. You lose, I get your girl."


    His gaze slid over to Mia, eyes roaming up and down like he owned the ce. Then he whistled, low and sleazy. "Hey baby, what''s your name?"


    Mia didn''t flinch. She didn''t spare him a nce.


    That wiped the smirk off his face. He scowled, voice turning mean. "I''m talking to you. You deaf or something?"


    Mia''s expression shifted immediately. That word hit a nerve.


    Ever since learning about Laurie''s hearing loss, she couldn''t stand hearing the word "deaf" used like that.


    She turned on him, her stare like a de. Her voice dropped cold and t. "What makes you think I''d ever tell you my name?"


    The guy blinked in surprise, then broke into a smug grin.


    "Mr. Kenny, this one''s got some fire. Tell you what-why don''t we trade? You give me your girl, I give you Taylor. I thought she was your type anyway. Win-win."


    Kenny''s face turned crimson. "You''ve got to be kidding me. You think I''m out here collecting garbage? Quit tossing your used-up leftovers at me."


    He reached out and yanked Mia behind him, shielding her like she was made of ss.


    Then he shoved Taylor right back where she came from. "Take her. She''s your problem, not mine. I''ve got a girlfriend now who''s a thousand-no, a million times better."


    Taylor''s eves filled with tears humiliation written all over her face. Her voice cracked "Kenny how could


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 259

    Chapter 259 Fists Fly


    Taylor blinked, caught off guard. "Wait.. you didn''t?"


    Finished


    Kenny barked out augh. "Hell no. I raced so you''d see just how far out of your league my girlfriend is. Stop ttering yourself."


    "You..." Taylor''s face flushed, then went pale. Her lip trembled.


    Tears finally spilled as she turned to the guy next to her. "Saint, did you hear that? He''s being so mean to


    me."


    Saint let out a sharp click of his tongue and turned toward Kenny, clearly pissed. "Really, Mr. Kenny? I told you-if I lost, Taylor was yours. Now you''re saying you don''t want her? That''s straight-up disrespect."


    Kenny scoffed. "I never agreed to that. You''ve got issues. We''re done here."


    He grabbed Mia''s hand, waved for his two boys to follow, and turned to walk away.


    "You think I gave you permission to leave?" Saint''s voice dropped low, eyes narrowing like a warning shot.


    Kenny shot right back. "You think I need your permission to walk away?"


    Saint''s face went stone cold.


    He raised his hand, and his crew-big, solid guys-fanned out in front of them, blocking the way like they were waiting for a brawl.


    "Kenny, unless you take Taylor with you, no one''s leaving." His voice was sharp as ss.


    Saint had spent years being second to Kenny. Losing to him in everything. So when he stole Taylor, it felt like a win. He''d shown her off, used her, made sure the whole world saw it.


    And now? He lost again.


    But worse-Kenny didn''t even want her back.


    Saint thought he was hitting Kenny where it hurt. Turns out, he''d been clinging to something Kenny had already tossed aside.


    And the more that reality sank in, the angrier he got.


    His eyes practically lit up with rage, like he was about to explode.


    Kenny''s eyebrows pulled together into a sharp crease. Anger red in his eyes.


    He shoved Saint''s arm out of the way with force. "Get out of my way."


    It wasn''t a gentle push. It was full-on force. Saint stumbled back, nearly losing his footing.


    "You just put your hands on me?" Saint snapped. His voice went from smug to enraged in a split second. He lunged at Kenny.


    Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 259 Fists Fly


    The rest of the guys jumped in, and the whole scene erupted into a full-blown fight.


    4.5:80%


    Finished


    While punches were flying. Taylor snaked her way over to Mia, hips swaying like she was still the center of


    attention.


    The innocent act was gone. Her face twisted into something sharp and nasty, "You''re seriously treating my leftovers like he''s worth something?"


    Mia nced at her once. Barely. Then turned back to watch the brawl unfold like Taylor didn''t even exist.


    That stung.


    Taylor''s face contorted with rage. "Hey, I''m talking to you"


    Mia didn''t flinch. Not even a blink.


    That calm, collected look pushed Taylor over the edge.


    "You smug little b*tch," Taylor snapped. "You''re the reason Kenny humiliated me. Don''t act all innocent- you''re just some broke college girl ying dress-up."


    Taylor hated girls like Mia. Girls who looked clean. Untouched. While she felt like she was drowning in her


    own mess.


    And if she couldn''t have that innocence back-then nobody should.


    She snapped. Raised her hand and swung it, aiming a p right for Mia''s face.


    Mia''s


    eyes shed ice cold. Reflexively, her hand went straight into her pocket and gripped the butterfly knife inside.


    You don''ty hands on her and walk away. Not without bleeding.


    Just as she was about to pull the de, tires screeched nearby. A sleek ck Maybach rolled up and stopped clean at the curb.


    The window lowered slowly-revealing Josh''s sharp, polished face.


    "Mia? I knew it was you."


    His voice hit her like a punch.


    Her body went stiff. Her fingers stayed curled around the knife in her pocket, but the fight left her all at


    once.


    No, no, no. He saw. Josh saw everything.


    Is he going to tell my mom? Worse-Laurie?


    Mia was still in shock when Taylor''s hand came out of nowhere and smacked her


    across the face-hard. The force of it knocked her off bnce.


    Her cheek burned like fire but she barely registered the nain. Her eves darted straight to losh


    Chapter 259 Fists Fly


    "You okay?"


    Mia opened her mouth, trying to say something-but the words just wouldn''te.


    Josh didn''t wait.


    ## Finished


    He took one nce at the chaos behind her, then at the bright red mark on her face-and that was enough.


    He grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her with him.


    Mia stumbled after him, caught off guard.


    They got into his car, and secondster, the car sped off down the road.


    Back at the fight, Kenny saw it all and lost it. He shouted after the car at the top of


    his lungs, "You better stop that damn car-that''s my girl!"

 Chapter Ch 260

    Chapter 260 Josh Brings Mia Home


    #Finished


    Mia sat stiffly in the front seat, head bowed. Strands of her hair fell over her face, half-hiding the red p mark still fresh on her check.


    Her hands twisted together in herp, fingers fidgeting, rubbing at each other until her knuckles turned


    white.


    She kept sneaking nces at Josh, who was locked in focus behind the wheel. A few times she opened her mouth to speak-but the words just wouldn''te. What could I even say?


    The silence in the car was deafening.


    Every tick of the clock felt like forever. Her mind spun in overdrive, desperate for something-anything- to say that would make this feel less awful.


    But Josh never said a word.


    And the longer he stayed silent, the worse she felt. Her anxiety only grew heavier. Eventually, the car rolled to a stop.


    Josh unbuckled and stepped out calmly.


    Mia forced herself to breathe, then followed behind him.


    Inside, he walked straight to the couch, sat down, and folded his hands over his


    knees. His gaze met hers- steady, unreadable, almost clinical.


    Mia stood frozen near the door, nerves crawling under her skin.


    After a long, tense pause, Josh finally let out a breath and broke the silence. "Sit down. I''ll get the first aid kit."


    His tone was t. No warmth. No anger. Just... unreadable.


    Mia hesitated for a moment. She didn''t sit until Josh had already left the room.


    This was only her second time at his ce, and just like before, it was pristine. Everything was perfectly arranged. No dust. No clutter. Not even a stray pillow out


    of ce.


    Yeah, of course. He''s gay, she thought.


    Gay guys always keep things super clean.


    But then another thought hit her-and suddenly she couldn''t sit still.


    Wait... what if he and his boyfriend have done stuff on this couch?


    Just the image made her spring to her feet like the cushions were on fire. 1/3


    Chapter 260 Josh Brings Mia Home


    "Sit down. I''m putting medicine on that bruise."


    80%


    Finished


    Mia gave the couch onest suspicious nce, clearly not over it-but sat anyway, stiff as a board.


    Josh knelt in front of her with a small tube of ointment and gently dabbed it on her cheek with expert care.


    Mia sat inches away from Josh, close enough to smell the soft, clean scent of his soap. It was the kind of smell that stuck in your memory-subtle but addicting. She''d always thought he was good-looking. Sharp features, ssy but just a little rebellious. There was something warm in his eyes too-something that made her nervous in a way she wasn''t used to.


    Now, with him this close, she couldn''t keep her heartbeat steady.


    She cleared her throat and spoke low. "Can you... not tell my mom or Laurie about today?"


    Her voice came out small, a little nervous.


    Josh froze for a second.


    Then his eyes met hers-steady and intense. "Did someone threaten you?" "What?" Mia blinked, thrown off. She quickly shook her head. "No. Nothing like that."


    Josh''s expression tightened. "The guy on the bike-he''s the same one who tried to drag you into that bar, right? If he''s not threatening you, why are you hanging out with someone like that?"


    Mia opened her mouth-but nothing came out. She had no idea how to exin it. Josh leaned in, voice calm but serious. "If he''s got something on you, I can take care of it."


    Mia jolted, immediately shaking her head. "No. Seriously, he didn''t threaten me." She couldn''t afford to lose her money stream. Kenny was still her walking ATM. Josh stared at her, clearly trying to figure out if she was telling the truth.


    Mia could feel the tension climbing. Her nerves were shot.


    She shifted back a little, putting some distance between them, then reached into


    her pocket and pulled out a bank card. She held it out to him.


    "Here. Your money. I''m giving it back."


    Josh narrowed his eyes. "You don''t want the money? What then-you want me? Or


    you nning to go public with what I did?"


    The second he said you want me, something flickered in Mia''s chest.


    She tried to y it cool, but it hit her.


    Josh had always been her weakness.


    22


    09:11 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 260 Josh Brings Mia Home


    There were plenty of hot guys at school.


    She didn''t care about any of them.


    Finished


    But Josh? That night at the bar, she saw him once and made a move without hesitation. She yed the game and used herself as bait just to get close.


    Then she found out he liked guys.


    And just like that, she had to let go.


    Mia ced the card into his hand gently and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not trying to keep you. And I''m not telling anyone about what happened between us."


    She hesitated, then added, ��But I''d appreciate it if you didn''t say anything either. Especially not to my mom. And please... not to Laurie. She''s not in great shape. I don''t want her stressing over me."


    She finally looked up and met his gaze.


    His eyes were sharp and clear, like stars. Strong jaw, clean features, that


    ridiculously handsome face. The longer they held eye contact, the harder it was


    for her to pretend her heart wasn''t racing.


    368


    1

 Chapter Ch 261

    Chapter 261 He''s My Boyfriend


    Mia turned away and stood up, ready to leave.


    Out of nowhere, Josh reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    She stopped abruptly, looking back at him, confused.


    Finished


    "Is something going on? If you''re in a tough spot, you can tell me. For Marilyn and Ms. Bet''s sake, I''m willing to help."


    He looked up at her, his pale, slender neck shifting with every word, his Adam''s apple moving as he talked. There was something quietly maic about him.


    Mia stared, her gaze hardening for just a second. She forced herself to stay cool, reminding herself, No matter how gorgeous he is, he''s still gay. I''m not that desperate.


    She let out a sharpugh and yanked her hand free. "What could I possibly be struggling with? You should take care of your own mess. My life''s got nothing to do with you."


    The sudden 180 in her tone threw Josh off.


    A second ago she was soft and docile, like a kitten. Now she was snapping at him like he''d done something


    wrong.


    But honestly, he found this side of her even more entertaining.


    He got up too. At well over six feet, he towered over her, his shadow practically swallowing her up.


    Mia hated the heavy sense of pressure and instinctively took a step back.


    But Josh, like he was ying with her, kept inching closer.


    "What are you backing off for?"


    "I''m not. I just don''t like people getting too close."


    Josh let out a sharp, bitterugh. "Don''t like people getting too close? That''s funny. I remember how tight you were holding that guy around the waist back in Eastgate."


    His words dripped with jealousy.


    Mia stared at him, stunned. When their eyes locked, for just a split second, she thought she saw something usatory in his expression.


    No way. I must be imagining things. Josh doesn''t even like me. Why would he care if I had my arms around another


    man?


    "That''s none of your business," she shot back.


    "Oh really? Not my business? You forget the first time we met, I saved your ass. The second time, I nearly had you. And now you''re just gonna ditch me like I''m nothing? That''s it?"


    Chapter 261 He''s My Boyfriend


    her.


    Mia wasn''t used to being caught off guard.


    Finished


    Back at school, no one ever rattled her like this. But now, standing here with Josh, she had no clue what to


    1. do.


    And just when her mind was spinning, someone banged hard on the door.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Then came Kenny''s voice, loud and panicked. "Mia, you in there? Did that asshole mess with you? Open the damn door!"


    The second she heard Kenny, Mia shoved Josh aside and rushed over to open it.


    Kenny stood outside the door, clearly on edge. As soon as he saw Mia, he rushed over, yanked her out of the room, and checked her over from head to toe. "Mia, are you okay?" he asked, practically breathless.


    "I''m fine. Let''s just go," Mia said quickly, grabbing his hand and trying to get out of there.


    But Josh''s voice cut through the air like ice. "Mia Tarvis!"


    Her heart jumped.


    Shit.


    She felt a twinge of guilt but kept her head down and walked faster like she didn''t hear him.


    Then Josh grabbed her hand.


    "You''re one of Hoverdale Tech''s best and brightest, and you''re seriously gonna hang around with a guy like this?"


    Kenny stepped in fast, clearly pissed. "And what''s that supposed to mean? I''m Mia''s boyfriend. What goes on between us is none of your damn business."


    Josh turned to Mia, his expression dark. "He''s your boyfriend?"


    Mia hesitated for a second. "Yeah. He''s my boyfriend. Let go of me."


    But Josh didn''t let go. His grip just tightened.


    Heughed coldly. "If he''s your boyfriend, then why were you working as a hostess before? And why''d youe running to me for help?"


    "This has nothing to do with you," Mia said sharply, yanking her hand free.


    "Mia!" Josh shouted, his voice full of anger.


    Mia drew in a deep breath like she was bracing herself. "You don''t believe me? Fine. I''ll show you."


    hanh had Van.. h..the forms of him hint and lifend n


    12 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 261 He''s My Boyfriend


    **Finished


    From where Josh stood, it looked exactly like Mia had kissed Kenny. His hands curled into tight fists.


    368

 Chapter Ch 262

    Chapter 262 You Owe Her Blood, Keh


    Mia stood tall, turned back toward Josh and said, "You believe me now?" Josh''s expression darkened in a sh. He red at her, jaw clenched.


    Mia looked away and tugged Kenny along as she stormed off.


    1380%u


    Finished


    Josh stared at their joined hands, the anger in his chest boiling over.


    Bang!


    He mmed his fist into the door, shouting through clenched teeth, "Mia, you''re really something else."


    Kenny rode in silence, lips pressed tight, his mood clearly tanking.


    That thing back there-yeah, it looked like Mia kissed him, but their lips never even touched.


    Now he saw it clearly. She was using him. Just a pawn in her little game to piss off


    that other guy.


    The more he thought about it, the more it ate at him. His chest felt like it had a cinder block sitting on it.


    He didn''t ask her where she wanted to go. He just pulled up to a bar, killed the engine, and parked.


    Without a word, he yanked her off the bike and hauled her inside.


    The ce was chaos-shing lights, booming bass, and bodies grinding on the dance floor.


    Kenny shoved her down onto a couch in the corner and leaned over her.


    Mia moved fast. She lifted her leg and nted her foot square on his chest,


    holding him back. Her voice was cold. "Wanna get hit?"


    The shing lights yed across her face, making her look like danger


    personified.


    Whatever little burst of guts Kenny had mustered up evaporated the second he met her re.


    He sighed and flopped down beside her, slouching into the cushions with a quiet, defeated energy. His head rested against her shoulder as he said, barely above a whisper, "Mia, I really do like you."


    Mia gave a half-smile. ��Love doesn''t pay the bills."


    "Who says it can''t?" Kenny said quickly. "If you''d just give me a chance, I''d take care of you for life."


    Mia let out a sharp, mockingugh.


    ''I''ll take care of you.'' Yeah right. That''s the biggest load of crap a man can feed you.


    Lucas used to promise Laurie the world-said he''d protect her forever, and once he became awyer, he''d make sure anyone who hurt her paid for it behind bars. 1/2


    Chapter 262 You Owe Her Blood, Keh


    Finished


    Mia stood up and looked down at Kenny. "That kind of nonsense might work on some girl who''s new to the world, but I''ve never fallen for it. You enjoy your little fantasy. I''m leaving."


    She had barely taken a step when a drunk guy suddenly dropped to his knees in front of her, wrapping his arms tightly around her waist. His words came out slurred. "Laurie..."


    Mia froze. She looked down-and it was Keh.


    His eyes were ssy, unfocused. He stared up at her like a lost puppy, voice cracking, tears already forming.


    "Laurie... I feel like hell. Please forgive me. I messed up-I know I did. I''ll change. I swear I''ll change. Juste back to me. Don''t fall for that Felix guy. Love me


    instead. I really love you. I can''t live without you."


    He lookedpletely wrecked. The tears were rolling down his cheeks and he clung to Mia like she was hisst hope.


    Mia''s eyes went cold in a sh. Her voice was razor-sharp. "Let. Go."


    "No. I''m not letting go. Please-just one more chance. I swear it''s thest time." She was done. Disgust written all over her face, she grabbed a fistful of his hair and smacked him hard across the face.


    "You just realize what you did? Where the heck were you when it actually mattered? Laurie''s life was wrecked by you assholes. She''s permanently disabled. She''ll never get better. And you think a pathetic little apology makes that go away?"


    Before he could respond, she kicked him-hard. He hit the ground with a thud, and she stepped right onto his chest.


    "Take a good look. I''m not Laurie. But let me spell it out for you-she''ll never forgive you. If you really feel that guilty, kill yourself."


    Keh was stillpletely drunk, mind foggy. He grabbed at her ankle, holding on tight. ��Laurie... don''t be like this. I''m serious. I wanna make it right..."


    Mia''s face twisted with revulsion. She jerked her foot back, the sole of her shoe scraping across his hand, leaving a harsh red streak.


    "Make it right?" Her voice shook with fury. "You think a couple of sorrys and some tears can fix what you did?"


    Laurie was one of the kindest people I''ve ever known.


    If she hadn''t crossed paths with the Bets, the Grays, or Lucas... her whole


    life would''ve been different.


    "You and your crew destroyed her-and what, you thought there''d be no


    consequences?" Mia''s voice was tight, every word like a de. "She was sweet. She was trusting. And you still tore her apart."


    368

 Chapter Ch 263

    Chapter 263 Lauren''s Abuser Is Free Again


    ? 3 80%#


    Finished


    Mia''s eyes were starting to sting. Just the image of Lauren limping, half-deaf, was enough to make her chest feel like it was being stabbed over and over.


    She inhaled deeply, trying to pull herself together.


    "What''s the point of all this now? If you really feel guilty, then go die. That''s the only way you''re ever making this right." And with zero hesitation, she kicked Keh again, hard, then turned and walked off without a second thought.


    Kenny stood up from the couch and walked over to the guy crumpled on the floor. He looked down with cold indifference and said, "If you actually gave a damn about her, you should''ve acted like it. You brought this on yourself."


    Then he hurried after Mia. "Mia, where are you going?"


    "None of your business. Don''t follow me," she shot back, not even turning around.


    "It''s not safe at night. Let me at least-"


    Mia whipped around mid-stride. "I''m in a crap mood right now. If you don''t wanna get punched, stay the heck away. I''ll be your girlfriend again tomorrow."


    And just like that, she walked out of the bar without a single ounce of hesitation.


    The night breeze was cool against Mia''s skin as she stood outside the bar, lookingpletely drained and emotionally numb.


    Out of nowhere, a ck luxury car rolled up and came to a stop out front.


    The doors opened, and a man in a sharp suit stepped out alongside an elegant, anxious-looking woman.


    The man was Keh''s dad-Brendan. Serious and stiff as ever.


    The woman was his mom, Brielle-put-together, pretty, but clearly worried.


    They rushed straight toward the bar, obviously there to find Keh.


    But just before they could get inside, a woman suddenly stepped out of nowhere and blocked their way.


    "Step aside," Brendan said, voice clipped and annoyed.


    The woman didn''t move. Instead, she gave him a twisted half-smile, her eyes dark and cold. "Mr. Brendan, you already forgot me? That''s a shame. I''ve been dying to see you again ever since I got out of prison."


    Brendan froze. His eyes narrowed as he looked her over more closely.


    She was maybe mid-thirties, dressed simple, but the long scar shed across her face made her impossible to forget.


    The look in her eyes was pure danger-this wasn''t someone you crossed lightly.


    Chapter 253 Leurer''s Abuser to free Age


    just walked up to greet them.


    She''d gone to prison not long after Lauren had.


    #Friched


    She couldn''t hold her own in the business world, so theshed on-days cong trable for berpetition. One day, she snapped and stabbed someone during, a heated fyht. Full-on attached a person with a knife in broad daylight. That earned her 20 years behind bars.


    She wasn''t supposed to be out yet.


    But once she got locked up, the Gray family found her. They made her an offer- mire Lauren''s life a nightmare, and they''d pull strings to shave years off her sentence.


    And she did exactly that. From then on, prison became hell on Earth for Lauren.


    It wasn''t just this woman beating her senseless. Other inmates-bought and paid for by David, Sharon, and Willow-joined in. Constant abuse, constant cruelty, Lauren never stood a chance.


    Now this woman was out. And she''de looking for the Grays,


    Brendan looked like he was about to throw up. He stumbled back a step like she was some wild animal


    Brielle gasped and covered her mouth, terror filling her eyes. "Wh-what do you want?"


    The woman''s smirk widened as she slowly closed the gap between her and Brendan, her energy radiating something dark and dangerous.


    "What do I want?" she said with a sneer. "Mr. Brendan, you really are something. Forget your old friends already?" She jabbed her finger against his chest. "I did your dirty work while I was locked up. Now that I''m out, I think it''s time you paid up.


    Brendan scowled. "We already helped you. We got your sentence reduced." She let out a coldugh. Her scar twisted with her smile, making her look like something straight out of a nightmare. "A reduced sentence? That little favor doesn''t evene close. I got out with nothing-not a cent to my name. I''m not asking for much. Just 140,000 dors and I''m gone. I''ll disappear from Hoverdale, Back when the Gray family was still on top, 140,000 dors would''ve been nothing to them.


    But now that Felix had gutted thepany, Gray Corp was falling apart. The cash flow was dead, the debts were piling up, and everything was hanging by a thread.


    There was no way Brendan could just pull that kind of money out of thin air. Brielle snapped. "This is extortion. We could call the cops on you."


    The woman threw her head back andughed. "Go ahead. You send me back to prison, I''ll blow the lid off our whole deal. Every dirty little secret."


    Brendan went pale as a sheet. If she spilled the truth, he''d be ruined-publicly, professionally, maybe even legally.


    09:12 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 263 Lauren''s Abuser Is Free Again


    80%


    Finished


    The woman''s grin turned smug. "Rx. I didn''t w my way out of prison just to cause more trouble. I just want to live out the rest of my life in peace."


    368

 Chapter Ch 264

    Chapter 264 Revenge Is Mia''s Love Language


    Mia''s fists tightened as she listened, nails biting into her palms.


    Laurie''s life was destroyed. And the one who did it thinks she gets to walk away and live peacefully?


    I never agree with that.


    Finished


    A sh of frost-cold rage lit up in Mia''s eyes. Without a word, she spun on her heel and headed into the inte caf�� right next to the bar.


    Inside, it was dim, the room lit only by the glow of screens lining each row. The hum of machines and the soft click of keyboards filled the air.


    Mia scanned the space, found an open seat, and sat down. Her hands flew over the keyboard with practiced precision.


    Line after line of code flew across the monitor, the flickering blue light casting sharp shadows across her face. There was something steely and cold in her expression now-she was in the zone.


    After a few minutes, she stopped.


    Every surveince camera within a half-mile radius had been disabled. Their signals jammed, the footage frozen on a single frame, like time itself had been paused.


    The script she just ran was set to self-delete in exactly 1 hour.


    By then, the cameras would be back to normal. But one hour was more than enough for what she had in mind.


    Mia stood, calm andposed, and walked out of the caf��.


    By now, Brendan and Brielle had already scrambled into their car. The engine revved and within seconds, they''d vanished into the night.


    The woman stayed behind, alone in front of the bar, her face lit up with glee. ��Hahaha!�� Herugh rang out loud and sharp in the stillness, manic and jarring. Mia squinted slightly, her eyes locked on the woman like a hawk. Her gaze was ice-cold.


    So that''s the price of someone else''s suffering...


    "I never thought beating up one useless b*tch in prison would make me this much money," the woman was muttering to herself, giddy with greed. "Way better than running a business. Back then, I couldn''t even make 1,300 dors a month. But this 140,000 dors? I''d need ten years of scraping by to save that much. All I had to do was serve five years and bam-huge payday."


    The more she talked, the more twisted her grin became. "Shame she got out before me. If she''d stuck around a little longer, I could''ve found a reason to go back inside and beat her down again. Probably would''ve made even more money off it. Still... 140,000 dors shouldst me a good while. And if it doesn''t? I''ll just knock on the Gray family''s door again."


    Apr


    80%


    Chapter 264 Revenge Is Mia''s Love Language


    She whipped around, ring. "You scared the shit out of me. Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    Finished


    But Mia didn''t flinch. She just stared, calm and deadly. Her eyes were locked on the woman like she was watching a pitiful act on a stage-no fear, no emotion, just cold contempt.


    The woman shifted under Mia''s stare, visibly unsettled. The longer Mia held her gaze, the more pissed off she got.


    "The hell you lookin'' at, b*tch?" she snapped. "Keep staring and I''ll rip your damn eyes out!"


    Mia''s response was a slow, wide grin-unnerving and out of ce in the dim glow of the streetlights. It sent a chill straight through the air.


    This woman had nevere across someone like Mia.


    She''d always been the bully-before prison, especially in prison. She''d thrived off intimidation, earned a reputation as someone you didn''t mess with. People usually backed down the moment she stepped forward.


    But Mia? She wasn''t backing down. She wasn''t even blinking.


    "You really wanna die today," the woman hissed. Her face twisted with rage as


    she cocked her arm back and swung-aiming to p Mia hard enough to leave a mark.


    It looked like she meant to tear her face off.


    But Mia didn''t even flinch. Her eyes stayed locked, her expression calm, almost amused.


    Right before the pnded, Mia''s hand shot up-and in a sh, she pulled a knife from her pocket, driving the de straight up into the woman''s palm.


    Shlick.


    The de drove clean through with deadly precision.


    Blood gushed immediately. The woman screamed-raw, ragged, and gut- wrenching.


    "Ah-!"


    Every trace of swagger vanished.


    Mia stared at her with a half-smile, still holding the knife. Then, slowly, she twisted


    it.


    The woman howled even louder, copsing to her knees, trembling violently from the pain.


    Mia leaned in slowly, crouching until her face was just inches from the woman''s. "Feels pretty damn good, doesn''t it-hurting someone? Don''t you agree?"


    The woman''s skin turned chalk white. Her eyes were wild with fear as she shook her head frantically. "Please... please don''t... I was wrong... I''m sorry..." Mia blinked slowly. The look might''ve passed as innocent on anyone else��buting from her, it was


    bone-chilling

 Chapter Ch 265

    Chapter 265 Revenge in Blood and Pain


    80%


    Finished


    Mia yanked the knife out in one swift motion. Blood sprayed out like a burst pipe. The woman''s whole body convulsed-she looked like she was about to ck out. Without hesitation, Mia grabbed her by the hair and dragged her toward a nearby alley swallowed in pitch- ck shadows.


    The woman shook uncontrobly. The terror in her eyes was overwhelming. The cocky grin she wore minutes ago was gone without a trace.


    So she can be scared.


    Not long ago, she was bragging about how she beat Lauren within an inch of her


    life in prison.


    Now the tables had turned. Now she was the prey. And just like that, all that so- called toughness disappeared.


    Mia rolled her eyes. And here I thought she was supposed to be tough. Just another coward who only knows how to bully people who can''t fight back.


    The woman sobbed, "What are you gonna do to me?"


    Mia tilted her head, voice yful and deadly. "Oh, not much. Just gonna pop your eyes out, slice your tongue off, blow out your ears, and cut the tendons in your hands and feet. That''s all. Hehe."


    With every word, the woman shook her head harder. "No... no... please. I didn''t even do anything to you. Why are you doing this?"


    Mia gave a soft frown, her face all wide-eyed innocence. "Who said I need to have a reason?"


    "Please... I''ll give you money... just let me go..."


    Miaughed like she''d just heard a joke. "Money? I don''t want your money. I just want to see you ruined."


    The woman hit the ground hard, her body shaking uncontrobly. Tears and snot poured down her face in a mess of panic and regret. "I''m sorry-I swear, I''m sorry. Please don''t do this. Please let me go."


    Mia twirled the butterfly knife between her fingers with practiced ease. The


    metallic clicks rang out like gunshots in the still alley.


    The woman''s eyes went round with terror as she tried to crawl backward. But Mia moved fast and grabbed her by the ankle.


    "What are you doing? No-don''t!" she shrieked, kicking and iling. But Mia was too strong. There was no escaping her grip.


    Her expression was pure ice.


    "You wanted to gouge my eyes out, remember?" Mia said tly. "Now you get to see what that''s like."


    Then she drove the de into the woman''s left eye-no hesitation, no mercy. 1/3


    09:1 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 265 Revenge in Blood and Pain


    streamed down the woman''s cheeks in rivers.


    ** Finished


    She rolled on the ground, shricking, clutching her face in agony, her screams splitting the silence like a


    siren.


    "Now it''s your tongue''s turn."


    Mia forced the woman''s mouth open, jammed the knife inside, and twisted hard. The de sliced right through her tongue like it was nothing.


    The woman let out a garbled, wet sob as blood exploded from her mouth, gushing onto the ground in thick, dark spurts.


    Mia didn''t flinch. She grabbed a sharp chunk of stone nearby and stepped over to the woman''s twitching form.


    "Everything you did to Lauren in prison?" Mia said coldly. "You''re going to feel every bit of it."


    She lifted the stone and brought it down hard on the woman''s ear. Then again. And again. The flesh shredded. The blood sprayed. Her ear was reduced to a bloody mess-and silence.


    The woman was already out cold from the pain. But Mia wasn''t finished.


    She knelt, eyes nk, and with a sh of silver, sliced through the tendons in both the woman''s hands and


    feet.


    The body convulsed violently. The pain jolted her awake-just barely-and she let


    out a soft, broken moan. It sounded like a ghost mourning its own death.


    Mia stared down at her, chest heaving. The woman was barely breathing, her body weak and limp.


    But Mia''s rage was still burning.


    To make sure the damage couldn''t be undone, she picked up a heavy rock and started smashing.


    Thud. Crack. Thud.


    Each blow crushed bone and tore flesh. Her limbs turned into a horrifying mess- mangled flesh mixed with splintered bone. The sight was gruesome beyond words.


    Mia rose to her feet. Her hands were dripping with blood, thick red drops sliding


    off her fingertips and sshing onto the pavement.


    "This is what you deserved," she said coldly. "And even then-it''s still nothing


    She turned and stepped out of the alley.


    But she stopped dead in her tracks.


    There was someone standing at the mouth of the alley.


    The man stood with his back to the light. His face was cast in shadow. She


    couldn''t see who he was.


    09:13 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 265 Revenge in Blood and Pain


    He saw everything.


    And if he saw it... he couldn''t be allowed to leave.


    Her instincts kicked in. She raised the knife without hesitation.


    Then the man spoke.


    "It''s me."


    ��


    368


    Finished

 Chapter Ch 266

    Chapter 266 Josh Witnesses the Real Mia


    Mia froze in ce, her hand slowly lowering the de. "Josh?"


    "Yeah." He nodded, his eyes shadowed with something unreadable.


    Mia stayed quiet for a beat. When she finally spoke, her voice was rough. "You saw all of it?"


    "Yeah.�� Josh didn''t flinch. He just stood there, staring at her with that deep, unreadable look.


    Silence settled over them like a weight.


    Finished


    The wind slipped through the alley, cool against Mia''s face. The sharp, metallic smell of blood lingered thick in the air.


    Finally, Josh broke the silence. "Mia... what you did-it''s a crime."


    She raised her chin. "So what? You gonna call the cops on me?"


    Josh looked at her, then sighed. "No."


    "Then move," she said, shoving him. But he caught her wrist.


    His grip was like iron. She couldn''t break loose.


    "Come with me," he said. Firm. No room for argument.


    Mia pulled back. "Why the heck should I?"


    Josh stared at her. "Are you nning to walk back to campus looking like a murder scene?"


    She froze again. Looked down.


    Her clothes were soaked in blood. Under the harsh glow of the streemp, the red looked almost fluorescent.


    She didn''t fight him after that. She let him take her to the car.


    The car cut through the night, city lights flickering across the ss. Neon streaks danced over Mia''s nk, frozen face.


    Josh brought her back to his apartment.


    He unlocked the door, stepped aside, and gestured for her to go in. She did


    without a word. He followed and shut the door quietly behind them.


    "You should clean up," he said evenly.


    Mia didn''t say anything. She headed straight for the bathroom.


    Momentster, the sound of running water filled the silence.


    Chapter 266 Josh Witnesses the Real Mia


    It was hard to tell how long he sat like that before the water finally stopped. Mia emerged from the bathroom in a white robe.


    Finished


    Her hair was still damp, strands clinging to her cheeks. Droplets slid from the ends of her hair, catching the light. Her skin looked pale and wless under the glow-fresh from the water, cool and untouchable


    Josh looked over and paused.


    His gaze darkened slightly. He didn''t look away right away.


    Mia didn''t hesitate. She walked straight up to Josh, snatched the wine ss out of his hand, and downed it in one gulp.


    Then she grabbed the bottle and tilted it back, drinking everyst drop like water.


    By the time it was empty, her cheeks were flushed pink and her eyes had that unfocused, dazed look


    She set the bottle down and stared at Josh, her voice raspy. "Got any more?"


    "No," he said.


    She squinted at him. "You''re lying."


    Josh stayed silent.


    Mia turned and stormed into the kitchen. She opened the cab, pulled out a


    bottle of whiskey, twisted the cap, and raised it to her lips.


    Josh was in front of her in seconds. "What are you doing?"


    "I can''t take this. Just let me drink."


    He looked at her, something pained in his expression. "Drinking isn''t gonna help.


    It''ll mess you up worse."


    She shot him a bitter look. "Toote for that. I already am messed up."


    Her voice cracked, her eyes watering.


    "Do you even know who I just destroyed? She''s the one who deafened Laurie. The one who shattered her leg. Laurie''s whole life is wrecked-and that woman gets to walk free? Gets a second chance?"


    Her voice rose, her control slipping.


    "And


    guess what-she got 140,000 dors from Keh''s parents. She said she wants to live her best life. Can you believe that? Isn''t it sick? She hurt Laurie. My kind and sweet Laurie. So I made sure she got it all back. I didn''t stop at making her deaf or crippled��I made her blind, mute, and left her with broken hands and feet. Even if they patch her up, she won''t be able to speak, see, hear, or walk again. She''s done. Finished. Hahaha!"


    Mia burst into loud, wildughter. But even as sheughed, tears streamed down her face.


    She tinned the bottle and took another hard drink


    09:13 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 266 Josh Witnesses the Real Mia


    Josh caught her just in time, both hands steadying her body before she could copse.


    #Finished


    Mia leaned into his chest, muttering through heavy, slurred breaths. "It doesn''t matter how much I get back at them... Laurie''s never going to be the same. Why is life so damn unfair? She''s one of the best people I''ve ever known-and look what happened to her. You have no idea what she went through living with the Bets. Three years of hell. She was in high school, drowning in assignments, but still had to put on a smile for those monsters. She worked through holidays just so that bastard Lucas could afford school. She even tutored me. And despite all that, she still ranked number one every year. Still earned every schrship."


    Josh had already looked into Lauren''s background. He knew she''d suffered. But hearing it straight from Mia -shaking, crying-it hit differently.


    "Hey," he said softly, "don''t cry. It''s gonna get better."


    Mia shook her head hard, her tears streaming. "It''s not. Laurie''s not getting better. She''s disabled, for life. So I''ll do what she won''t. She''s too good for revenge-but I''m not. If thew won''t punish the people who did this to her... then I will. I''ll make them pay. Ten times over. A hundred. I''ll make sure they never get to breathe easy again."


    Josh''s jaw tightened.


    What Mia had done... it


    she''d end up in a cell.


    sn''t just revenge anymore. It was criminal. And if the wrong person found out-


    "Mia, you''re wasted. Stop drinking," Josh said, reaching over and snatching the bottle out of her hand.


    "Give it back!" Mia barked, eyes zing. "I don''t need your help."


    Josh exhaled slowly, trying to keep calm. "Alright, enough. Go to bed."


    But Mia was too far gone. The liquor had hit full force, and she was in no mood to be reasoned with.


    She yanked him closer by the cor, her breath hot and heavy with whiskey. "You think you get to tell me what to do? I don''t even know your full damn name. Who the heck are you to boss me around?"


    Josh looked at her seriously, pausing between each word. "My name is Josh ke. Got it? Josh ke."


    "B-Bug? Why would anyone name you Bug? That''s gross... I don''t like bugs..." Mia slurred, her voice trailing off in confusion, eyes ssy from the alcohol.


    368

 Chapter Ch 267

    Chapter 267 Alcohol and Honesty


    Josh''s jaw tightened. His temple pulsed.


    In one swift motion, he grabbed her wrist and pressed her back against the cold


    tile wall.


    He leaned in slightly, his voice sharp. "Not Bug-ke. Josh ke. B-L-A-K-E."


    Mia groaned in annoyance and wriggled free, pushing him off.


    "I don''t care if you''re Bug, Beetle, or whatever the hell..."


    She muttered under her breath, then reached for the bottle again and took


    another heavy gulp.


    Finished


    Before Mia could swallow the shot, Josh grabbed her shoulders and snapped, "That''s enough. Spit it out and go to bed."


    Mia wasn''t about to listen. She jerked away, fighting him.


    They started shoving each other in the tiny kitchen, bumping into counters and stumbling in tight spaces. In the scuffle, Mia tripped and fell forward-right on top of Josh, pinning him against the counter.


    Their lips collided.


    And just like that, the alcohol in Mia''s mouth poured straight into his. Josh''s eyes went wide like he''d been hit by lightning. His throat worked instinctively, and before he could stop himself, he''d swallowed the liquor.


    His face turned bright red, like a tomato about to burst.


    He shoved Mia away, shaking, pointing a finger at her with zero control. "What the heck is wrong with you?"


    Then he doubled over, coughing violently.


    Mia''s lip trembled as Josh yelled. Tears welled in her eyes, and her voice came out thick and shaky, on the edge of a full breakdown.


    "You hate me. I knew it. Nobody ever likes me. That asshole Elliot spread all this garbage at school-telling people I was some rich guy''s side piece. Now the whole damn school calls me a homewrecker. They trash me every day. Laurie''s sweet, but she won''t even talk about what she''s been through. She just keeps it all bottled up. And now even you... even you can''t stand me..."


    The tears fell hard, sshing down her cheeks like she couldn''t hold anything in anymore.


    Josh stood frozen. Watching her break down like that made something twist hard in his chest. It hurt just to look at her.


    He opened his mouth to say something-to fix it-but before he could, Mia looked up. Her eyes were red and glossy. She was drunk, wrecked, and clinging to something raw and real.


    "You know..." Mia looked up at him, eyes ssy, voice wobbling with drunken honesty, "...the first time I saw


    11


    1''1


    19


    09:13 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 267 Alcohol and Honesty


    Josh''s heart stopped for a beat-then mmed hard in his chest.


    She liked me From the very first time?


    His face warmed instantly. He took a breath, trying to steady himself. "I never


    thought you ever-


    But he didn''t get to finish.


    Mia broke into sobs again, blurting out through the crying, "I''m a woman... so why


    won''t you...!"


    Josh blinked,pletely lost.


    What was she even saying?


    He stood there, stunned, no idea what she meant.


    Finished


    "Hey, stop crying." Josh reached out and gently patted Mia''s head. "I''ll get you some water. You need to sober up."


    But Mia wasn''t listening. Her blurry gaze fixated on the smooth curve of his neck. Then out of nowhere, she lunged forward and grabbed him by the throat-tight. Josh stumbled, crashing back into the kitchen counter.


    His breath caught instantly. He tried to push her off, but she was stronger than he expected. Her grip didn''t budge.


    Then her mouth was on him-her lipsnding on his neck, her teeth lightly grazing his Adam''s apple.


    Electricity tore through his body. It was raw, unfamiliar, intense-and dangerously addictive.


    Josh snapped.


    Before he could think, he flipped her over and pinned her beneath him on the counter.


    Her hands slid up along his throat.


    His breathing grew erratic, chest heaving. But he still had just enough control left to pull himself upright.


    He backed off, fighting to settle his pounding heart.


    One nce down and-God help him-Mia wasid out beneath him. Hair a mess. Cheeks flushed. Completely defenseless.


    He looked away fast, terrified that if he looked again, he''d lose it.


    That moment had nearly shattered every bit of restraint he had.


    She''s drunk. She''s not thinking straight. I can''t... I won''t take advantage, Josh repeated silently to himself like a


    mantra.

 Chapter Ch 268

    Chapter 268 Is Josh Really Not Into Women?


    1.80%u


    Finished


    Mia thought she''d finally found a face she loved-a guy who was exactly her type- and yet, he had to be into guys. Not girls.


    She wanted to say something like, Why can''t you want a woman? Why do you only like men?


    But the alcohol had turned her brain into mush. She couldn''t string it together. All she could do was keep repeating the same three words to Josh.


    "You don''t work... you don''t work..."


    If there was one thing no guy wanted to hear, it was that.


    Josh held on as long as he could. But after the fifth time, something in him snapped.


    He looked at her, tight-lipped, barely keeping it together. "You haven''t even tried. How the heck would you know if I work or not?"


    But Mia just kept going, not realizing how deep she was cutting. "I saw it. You... with a woman. You weren''t working."


    Josh let out a short, sharpugh-more disbelief than humor. "You didn''t see anything."


    That only made her pout harder. "You don''t work... you just don''t..."


    And that was it.


    Joshpletely lost it.


    "You really wanna find out? Fine. I''ll show you."


    Before she could say another word, he scooped her up roughly, tossed her over his shoulder, and marched straight to the bedroom-then dropped her onto the bed with zero ceremony.


    Mia''s robe was barely hanging on after all the chaos. The hem had slipped high up her thighs, leaving smooth, pale skin exposed-glowing under the dim light like a ma pulling Josh in.


    Josh''s gaze darkened, and he leaned over her, every muscle tensed with restraint.


    "Say the word," he said quietly. "Just ask me... and I''ll stop."


    But Mia didn''t ask him to stop. She pulled him closer.


    Her arms wrapped around his neck, and she kissed the hollow of his throat-hard.


    Her mouth lingered, sucking until a deep red hickey marked his skin.


    That was it.


    Whatever control Josh had left evaporated.


    His breath turned ragged. His hand found the edge of her robe and pulled it open without resistance.


    09:13 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 268 is Josh Really Not Into Women?


    #Finished


    moved slowly down to her ear, pressing soft kisses against her earlobeling, a et sound from her lips.


    The tension in the room crackled like electricity.


    The air was thick with heat and the sound of two hearts racing wildly in sync. In the stillness of the night, everything else faded away-except the storm building between them.


    Sunlight streamed through the crack in the curtains, scattering broken rays across the bed.


    Mia''s head was pounding like a drum, and her body felt wrecked-like someone had taken her apart and reassembled her all wrong. Every inch ached, but the worst was down there-a deep soreness that made her suck in a breath.


    She forced her eyes open.


    The first thing she saw was Josh''s face-unfairly handsome and so close it made her heart lurch.


    She froze,


    Why is he here?


    No... wait. This wasn''t even my room.


    What the heck is going on? Am I dreaming? Did I really just have a steamy dream


    about Joth because I''m that obsessed with his face?


    But then the ache in her head and body reminded her-no dream felt this real.


    Her gaze drifted lower.


    Both of them-half-naked. No shirts. Nothing.


    And Josh''s chest and neck? Covered in bruises and bite marks. The kind that only


    came from one kind of night.


    Her heart nearly stopped.


    No. Nope. No way. This cannot be real.


    She swallowed hard, hand trembling as she lifted the corner of the nket.


    And there it was-the proof. Josh''s very clear and very unmistakable anatomy.


    Her entire face flushed red in an instant.


    Oh my God... did I really sleep with Josh?


    Mia''s eyes darted toward Josh.


    He was still fast asleep, his face annoyingly gorgeous in the morning light-but


    right now, she wasn''t admiring anything.


    All L. old LiLb..


    213


    Apr


    Chapter 268 Is Josh Really Not Into Women?


    Her clothes fromst night were ruined-streaked with blood. No way she could


    put those back on.


    With no better option, she reached for something from Josh''s wardrobe.


    80%


    Finished


    The shirt drowned her-baggy and oversized-but she didn''t care. She threw it on


    and slipped out of the apartment like a ghost.


    It wasn''t until about half an hourter that Josh finally woke up.


    He opened his eyes slowly, stretching slightly.


    Then paused.


    The bed beside him was empty.


    And just like that, a knot of confusion curled tight in his chest.


    368

 Chapter Ch 269

    Chapter 269 Mia Vanishes Before He Wakes


    80%


    Finished


    Josh pulled back the nketzily-and froze for a second when he saw the deep red stain against the white sheets. It looked like a rose had bloomed overnight. His eyes narrowed instinctively.


    That sight brought everything rushing backst night''s heat, her breathless gasps, the chaos between


    them.


    A sly smile crept across his lips.


    He reached for his phone, dialing Mia with a light mood, already nning the kind of teasing he''dy on her.


    But the call didn''t go through.


    He frowned. Tried again. Still nothing.


    Then a third time.


    Still blocked.


    His mood shifted. Fast.


    That teasing smirk turned sharp.


    "Really, Mia?" he muttered under his breath. "Ghost me afterst night? That''s what we''re doing now?"


    His jaw tensed. There was a cold edge in his voice as he said to himself, "You think you''re done with me? Marilyn''s still at the Brooker Vi. Let''s see just how far you think you can run."


    At the Brooker vi.


    The past few days had been peaceful-and honestly, pretty wonderful-for Lauren.


    Her days were simple, spent quietly working on her embroidery, her heart set on finishing it soon.


    At first, she used to wake up early just to make Felix a nutritious breakfast- especially his favorite chicken and rice soup packed with freshtro.


    But Felix wouldn''t let her. Every time, he insisted she rest, his firm but caring eyes making it impossible for her to argue. Eventually, she gave up trying.


    Since then, she''d been sleeping in every morning without guilt.


    By the time she woke up today, Felix had already left for work.


    She sat alone at the dining table, enjoying her breakfast slowly.


    A momentter, Marilyn walked in with a cheerful bounce in her step and a kind


    smile. "Ms. Bet, I''m nning to take a day off tomorrow."


    Chapter 269 Mia Vanishes Before He Wakes


    together."


    Finished


    Lauren''s eyes lit up. "Mia''s birthday? Then let me join you two. We should get her


    a birthday cake. Let''s pick her up after school and surprise her with dinner-what do you think?"


    Marilyn nodded with a smile. "Sounds perfect."


    She grabbed her phone. "I''ll text Mia now."


    At that moment, Mia was sprawled out on her dorm bed, doing absolutely nothing and drowning in regret.


    God. Why... why did I sleep with Josh?


    Yeah, sure, the guy looked like a walking ad for heartbreak-but that didn''t mean she ha to go full chaos and jump him.


    Just thinking about the way she drunkenly wrapped herself around himst night made her want to scream into a pillow. Or vanish off the face of the earth.


    Right then, her phone buzzed with a ding.


    It was a message from Lauren, "Mia, Marilyn and I are picking you up after school today."


    Wait... what?


    Lauren and mom?


    Mia stared at the screen, eyebrows scrunching, nerves twisting in her stomach. Were they nning to take her to the Brooker Vi?


    Oh hell no.


    If Josh is there, I''ll die. I''ll actually die of embarrassment right there in the foyer.


    Mia replied, "Where exactly are we going? What''s the n?"


    Lauren replied, "Out to eat. And of course, birthday cake."


    Mia replied, "Birthday cake? Wait-didn''t you already have your birthday?"


    Lauren read the message and burst outughing. She turned to Marilyn with a grin. "Look at this-Mia''s so buried in schoolwork she forgot it''s her own birthday."


    Marilyn leaned over, read it, andughed too.


    "She takes after you. Always in study mode. She''s such a sweet girl-never causes any trouble, always respectful. Makes my life easy."


    Lauren nodded,pletely agreeing.


    Mia really was something special. Beautiful, smart, hard-working. Ever since she got into Hoverdale Tech,


    5 Apr


    Chapter 269 Mia Vanishes Before He Wakes


    Lauren replied, ��Dummy. It''s your birthday tomorrow. Did you really forget?"


    Mia blinked.


    K80%


    Finished


    Oh, I had forgotten.


    But the idea of spending her birthday with Lauren? That made her smile.


    Mia replied, "Okay. See you tonight.��


    That little text exchangepletely turned Mia''s mood around. She instantly tossed the whole sleeping-with-Josh debacle to the back of her mind.


    So what if I slept with a gay guy? Big whoop.


    It wasn''t like she was the only one acting wild. Josh had been into it-more than into it. Honestly, he was the one doing the heavy liftingst night.


    Her lower back still hadn''t forgiven her.


    When she thought about it that way, neither of them owed the other anything. If anything, she should get a medal for not freaking out about hooking up with someone who stirs up drama like it''s a personality trait.


    But as soon as the word drama-stirrer crossed her mind, she suddenly felt itchy. Like she''d rolled around in something dirty.


    She threw off the covers, grabbed her bathroom stuff, and made a beeline for the shower.


    She needed to scrub the night off her skin. Fast.


    368

 Chapter Ch 270

    Chapter 270 Flowers From the One She Slept With


    Evening.


    Finished


    Lauren had taken her time getting ready-hair done, outfit carefully picked-and now she and Marilyn were just heading out the door.


    But they hadn''t made it far when Felix and Josh came walking up the driveway.


    Felix stopped cold when his eyesnded on Lauren.


    She was wearing a chic jacket over a pair of soft blue jeans, white sneakers on her feet, her hair styled in a cute messy bun. A little makeup gave her cheeks just the right glow. She looked fresh and confident- honestly, glowing.


    Felix''s gaze didn''t move from her.


    "It''s getting dark. Where are you going?"


    Lauren smiled easily. "Tomorrow''s Mia''s birthday. Marilyn and I are taking her out tonight to celebrate- with dinner and cake."


    Josh raised an eyebrow.


    "Ms. Bet, Marilyn-why don''t I drive you?"


    Mia, he thought, bet you didn''t see thising.


    Afterst night? I can''t wait to see how you try to exin yourself.


    With fall settling in, the air had turned cool, and the sun dipped down earlier than before.


    Streetlights blinked to life along the sidewalk, casting a soft yellow glow across Mia''s face as she stood waiting outside the gates of Hoverdale Tech.


    She kept ncing down the street, eyes scanning for Lauren and Marilyn.


    About ten minutes passed before a ck luxury car eased to a stop right in front of her.


    The second it did, her stomach dropped.


    She knew that car way too well. Josh''s.


    In that instant,st night came crashing back-hot, messy, and impossible to forget.


    Even this morning, in the dorm shower, she''d seen it-her corbone and everything below it was covered in marks. Josh''s marks. Faint bruises, bites, evidence of just how out of control things had gotten.


    She''d been grateful for one thing-he hadn''t left anything on her neck. If he had, there''d be no hiding it. No facing anyone.


    She didn''t want to deal with Josh. Not now. Not here.


    80%


    Chapter 270 Flowers From the One She Slept With


    "Mia."


    Mia froze in ce.


    Finished


    She turned slowly and saw the window of the ck car had rolled down. In the backseat, Lauren and her mom were smiling and waving like nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Her eyes flicked toward the front.


    Josh.


    He leaned back in the driver''s seat like he owned the moment, lips tugged into that infuriating half-smile, eyes full of mischief.


    "So you''re Marilyn''s daughter," he said smoothly. "Nice to officially meet you."


    The second their eyes met, Mia''s stomach flipped. She quickly looked down, flustered, avoiding his face like it might set her on fire.


    She''d expected Lauren and her mom to roll up in a regr cab-not his car. Seriously, what is this guy trying to pull?


    Thest thing she wanted was to get in the same car as him. Her feet stayed glued to the ground.


    Josh tilted his head slightly, eyebrow raised. "Ms. Mia. Come on in."


    Marilyn,pletely unaware of the tension, called out with a smile, "Mia, don''t just stand there-hop in!"


    Mia clenched her jaw, mentally groaning, but there was no way out.


    So she walked toward the car, each step echoing one thought-this is a bad idea. Mia grabbed the door handle, nning to slide into the backseat to avoid Josh altogether-only to see that n crash instantly.


    The backseat was packed.


    Lauren and her mom were already seated, and to her surprise, Felix was there too.


    She wanted to blurt out, Mr. Brooker, would it kill you to ride up front for once?


    But Felix just nced at her coolly, then closed his eyes like she didn''t exist. Mia sighed silently.


    Yeah. He''s not moving.


    Before she could argue, Marilyn and Lauren chimed in together, "Mia, sit up front."


    She didn''t have a choice. With a heavy sigh, she walked toward the front passenger door.


    213


    09:13 Sat, 5 Apr


    Chapter 270 Flowers From the One She Slept With


    80%


    * Finished


    Fresh, with tiny droplets still clinging to the petals. They looked perfect. They smelled even better.


    Josh smirked slightly, eyes locked on her like he was enjoying every second of her squirming.


    "Since Ms. Mia is having a birthday dinner tonight," he said slowly, "I thought I''d bring a little something special. Picked these out just for you."


    He made sure to emphasize just for you.


    The second Mia locked eyes with Josh and saw thatpletely unfiltered look he was giving her, she felt a wave of heat rush straight to her cars. Her whole face flushed in an instant.


    Panicking, she clutched the bouquet against her chest like a shield, burying half her face in the petals. It was the only way she could breathe.


    "Y-yeah... I like them..." she mumbled, barely audible, then quickly slid into the front seat and turned to face the window like he didn''t exist.


    The car was silent as it moved, streetlights and buildings blurring by outside.


    Josh nced sideways. Her ears were still burning red.


    His smirk deepened.


    He was clearly loving how flustered she was-but he kept it ssy, saying nothing


    more. No teasing. No pushing.


    Just sitting there, smug and quiet.


    368

 Chapter Ch 271

    Chapter 271 A Troubling Drive


    Finished


    Josh''s fingers lightly tapped the steering wheel, setting lively rhythm. The atmosphere inside the car was. subtly tense, with Mia clutching the bouquet of roses in herp, using them to shield her embarrassed


    heart


    Just when she thought this agonizing ride would soon ad, Josh unexpectedly extended his right hand, seemingly casually cing his arm on the central armrest between the seats.


    In reality, hisrge hand stealthily slid to Mia''s slender waist, his fingers mischievously kneading her most


    sensitive spot.


    "Hmm...


    Mia let out a soft moan, her body instantly stiffening.


    She turned her head sharply, only to see Josh looking straight ahead, his expression dead serious as if nothing had happened; yet, his hand continued its mischief in the dark, clearly enjoying the thrill of this covert stimtion.


    Mia''s face turned beet red. She wanted to curse him out, but feared Lauren and her mother might hear.


    Her breathing became rapid, her heart pounding wildly in her chest, but she dared not move too much. She bit her lower lip, silently enduring the waves of tingling sensation at her waist, trying her best not to make a sound.


    However, that soft moan had still been heard by Marilyn.


    "Mia, what''s wrong?" Marilyn''s concerned voice came through, making Mia''s heart nearly leap out of her


    throat.


    "It''s nothing: just got pricked by the roses. Mia''s frantic exnation came out.


    She tilted the bouquet towards Josh, perfectly shielding his wandering hand from the three people sitting behind them. She was terrified of being caught in such apromising position; it would be utterly humiliating.


    A sly look shed across Josh''s eyes.


    For Mia, time seemed to crawl exceptionally slow on this trip; it felt like an eternity.


    By the time the car finally arrived at the restaurant, Mia was sweating profusely.


    As soon as the car stopped, she couldn''t wait to get out first.


    "Mia, slow down." Marilyn saw her daughter rushing and spoke with concern.


    Mia dashed into the restaurant like she was fleeing, not forgetting to reassure her mother, I''m going to the


    restroom.


    Mia burst into the restroom, quickly turned on the tap, and sshed the cold water on fier burning face.


    The flush on her face gradually faded; she looked up at the mirror to see her face speckled with water droplets and her eyes filled with panic, silently cursing herck ofposure.


    Chapter 271 A Troubling Drive


    She had never been this embarrassed before, this was a first.


    Lee, you better not mess with me, or else...


    Finished


    It took quite a while for Mia to calm down and leave the restroom, only to run straight into Josh''s arms.


    "Whoa! Are you throwing yourself at me now?" Josh leaned down, whispering into her car, his warm breath cascading down her neck, causing her to shiver.


    Thest thing Mia wanted was to confront him; she tried to push Josh away, but found his arms tightly wrapped around her waist, making it impossible to esclipe,


    "You''re relentless, aren''t you!" Mia hissed through clenched teeth.


    Without a word, Josh pulled her into the women''s restroom stall.


    The confined space was filled with their breaths.


    Mia''s eyes widened, her chest heaving as she whispered fiercely, "You''re crazy! This is adies'' room!" Josh smirked, not only not letting go but holding her even tighter, as if trying to meld her into his body.


    What are you afraid of, there''s no one here right now!


    He said this while lowering his head to nuzzle against Mia''s hair, taking a deep breath as if savoring her scent greedily.


    Mia felt her sanity teeter on the edge of anger and humiliation.


    She pushed against Josh, her hands pounding on his chest, "Let go of me! What


    the heck do you want?" Josh remained unmoved, grabbing her iling hands and pinning her against the stall''s partition.


    In the cramped space, their breaths mingled, the atmosphere growing increasingly intimate.


    "What do I want? Don''t you know? What, after using mest night, you n to kick me to the curb? What am I to you?" His voice was low and husky, his warm breath seeping into her car, making her legs involuntarily weaken.


    Mia''s face burned, "Last night was an ident; can''t we just pretend it never happened?"


    Josh scoffed, his eyes filled with intense possessiveness, You used me thoroughly and now you''re just going to walk away, calling it an ident?"


    368

 Chapter Ch 272

    Chapter 272 Party Pooper


    "Mia, do I look like someone who lets things slide after being yed?" Josh''s words left Mia speechless, momentarily at a loss for words. Indeed, it had been he insistence on drinkingst night, drunkenly causing chaos on top of him.


    Although many details were blurred by the alcohol, the scene where she had him under her in bed, behaving recklessly, was vividly etched in her mind, earrassingly clear.


    Ah, I can''t think about that. Just thinking about it makes me want to p myself. I was really starved, starved enough to end up sleeping with a gay guy.


    Mia turned her head away, unable to look Josh in the eyes.


    "I... didn''t mean to


    Josh didn''t believe her tall tale for a second;st night, in her drunken state, she had confessed her feelings to him, iming it was love at first sight. No wonder she had been so forward in bed; she must have been eyeing him for a long time.


    To be honest, it was also his first time experiencing something so wild.


    All day today, his mind had been filled with images of their entanglement from the night before, making it impossible to focus on work.


    But the main culprit didn''t want to take responsibility.


    He wouldn''t have it. Josh suddenly leaned down and kissed Mia on the lips.


    Mia, startled by his sudden move, widened her eyes about to struggle when she heard footsteps and voices outside, clearly indicating someone was entering the restroom.


    Mia panicked inside, signaling Josh with her eyes that someone wasing and to let her go quickly.


    But Josh, intent on teasing her, not only did not let go, but his hand also slipped under her clothing. wandering freely.


    Mia''s heart raced, barely daring to make a sound for fear of being discovered by the people outside.


    The footsteps got closer, turning towards another stall, followed by a conversation.


    "I think I just saw Lauren."


    "Wasn''t she in prison?"


    "She must be out by now."


    "Tsk, who would have thought? The former top student of Hoverdale First High School,mitting murder deliberately. People really aren''t what they appear to be; she seemed so quiet in high school, but it


    was all an act".


    "What good does being a top student do? She''s nothing but a convict now."


    "Back in high school, she was so arrogant because of her good grades. Even the hottest guy in our ss


    Chapter 272-Party Pooper


    Finished


    "Tomorrow''s our high school reunion. Who would have thought the ss hunk is now the most sessful among us, already a sales manager at Brooker Corpora on."


    "If Lauren knew, wouldn''t she be regretting it to death?


    "Definitely. With her status as a convict now, she''s not even worthy of carrying his shoes. By the way. Lauren isn''t in the group chat, she probably doesn''t know about the reunion. Should we invite her?"


    "Yes, I can''t wait to see her face when she sees how sessful the ss hunk is now, and her regret."


    "Hahaha-"


    The two girls mocked Lauren mercilessly.


    Mia heard every word, clenching her fists, wanting nothing more than to storm


    over there and beat up those two gossipy women.


    But Josh held her back, and she couldn''t break free.


    Only after the two women left did Mia no longer hold back her anger. "Josh, let go of me."


    Josh did not let go, inhaling the fragrance from her hair, finding it addictive. Mia, annoyed, lifted her leg and struck him hard below the belt.


    "Ugh!" Josh groaned in pain, his face contorting immediately.


    "Mia, are you trying to murder your own husband?"


    Mia didn''t even listen to him, flinging open the stall door and chasing after the women, shouting, "You two backstabbing wenches, stop right there, I''ll kill you."


    Josh fell silent. What a crazy woman.


    However, by the time Mia burst out of the restroom, the two women were nowhere to be seen.


    She strode determinedly towards the restaurant, her heart unwilling to let it go. When she reached the restaurant, she saw two garishly dressed women standing in front of Lauren, saying something.


    She wanted to stride over and p each of them, but in front of Lauren and her mother, she had to y the good girl.


    So, she suppressed her anger, straightened her disheveled clothes, and then walked towards Lauren.


    But before she could get close, the two women turned and walked away. "Laurie, what did those two say to you?"


    368

 Chapter Ch 273

    Chapter 273 Midnight Riders


    Finished


    "They were my high school ssmates: they wanted to vite me to the reunion tomorrow, but it''s your birthday, so I declined," Lauren exined.


    Mia''s heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled Her greatest fear was Lauren being bullied.


    As long as Mia was there, no one would dare bully Laurie.


    "Mia," Lauren said, curiously eyeing her lips.


    Mia, puzzled, responded, "What''s up?"


    "Your lips, why are they so red and somewhat swollen?


    Mia fell silent. It must have been from Josh''s kissing in the restroom. She wanted


    to say it was from a dog bite, but obviously, Laurie wouldn''t believe that.


    "Just got bitten by a mosquito in the restroom," she lied.


    Just then. Josh heard this and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Seems like that mosquito knew what it was doing:


    both your upper and lower lips swollen, very symmetrical."


    Mia was speechless.


    Lauren and Marilyn couldn''t help butugh.


    Felix, watching Josh with raised eyebrows, said nothing, but his eyes seemed to see through everything.


    The five of them were sitting around the dinner table, and soon, longevity noodles were served. Mia ate the steaming noodles but they might as well have been wax for all she tasted..


    Before the meal was even finished, Felix suggested, "Let''s have Josh take Ms. Mia back to schoolter."


    Mia abruptly looked up, her eyes wide, incredulously staring at him.


    "Mr. Brooker, what about you guys?"


    "I just called the driver; he''sing to pick us up."


    Mia wished she could just slip away. What is Mr. Brooker up to? Everyone hade together, so why is Josh the one to take her back?


    Feeling helpless yet trying to remainposed, Mia attempted to negotiate with Felix, "Mr. Brooker, I can just take a cab back; let Josh drive you all instead. After all, there are more of you."


    Before Felix could respond, Lauren spoke up, "Mia,st night near a bar in Hoverdale, there was a brutal assault. It was on the news. The victim was found


    at dawn, eyes gouged out, tongue cut off, limbs disabled, taken to the hospital but didn''t survive despite the doctors best efforts."


    Lauren''s voice was gentle, her eyes full of concern as she looked at Mia, "It''s really not safe at night; let Josh drive you. We''ll all feel more at ease."


    Marilyn nodded repeatedly, adding, "Yes, Mia, I know you hate to trouble others, but we''re really worried


    Chapter 273 Midnight Riders-


    Mia went quiet.


    Finished


    In Laurie''s and her mom''s eyes, she was just a harmless little girl. They had no idea that the brutal assant they spoke of was actually her.


    She felt a bit regretful;st night, she had gone too far. She hadn''t killed him directly because she didn''t want him to die too easily.


    She wanted him to suffer.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t hold on and died overnight What a pity, Mia forced a smile, then bowed her head and continued eating her longevity noodles, though her thoughts were far away.


    Under the table, she stealthily sent a message to Kenny


    About fifteen minutester, Kenny replied; he was alreally waiting for her outside the restaurant.


    Mia put down her fork and announced, ��Mom, Laurie, I''m done eating. You guys take your time. I need to head back to school now, curfew''s soon."


    Lauren smiled and nodded, "Okay, go ahead. Tomorrow after school, we''ll have your birthday celebration at the Lavette Grand Hotel."


    Mia smiled back at her, then stood up and quickly walked out.


    Josh, seeing this, quickly got up and followed her.


    However, as Josh exited the room, he saw Mia running out of the restaurant and hopping onto Kenny''s motorcycle.


    Josh''s face turned ashen; he bellowed, "Mia, stop!"


    But Mia didn''t even nce at him, instead urging Kenny, "Drive, now."


    She couldn''t stand to face Josh for another moment.


    Kenny looked at Josh with a hint of defiance, shed him the middle finger, then revved the engine. The motorcycle roared like a shot arrow and disappeared from the restaurant''s entrance.


    Josh scoffed angrily, "We''ll see how far you can run."


    Kenny sped through the night with Mia clinging tightly to his waist, leaning forward with him as the wind whooshed by their cars.


    "Mia, are you feeling better tonight? If you are, how about we hit a bar?" Kenny shouted over the noise of the wind.


    368

 Chapter Ch 274

    Chapter 274 Road Rage Romance


    Mia''s response was icy, "Not interested."


    "Where do you want to go then?"


    Just take me back to school


    Kenny was reluctant, ��It''s still early, maybe we could..


    Finished


    He was cut off mid-sentence by a blinding bright light from behind, quickly followed by the deep, powerful roar of an engine. The car behind them sped up rapidly, catching up with Kenny''s motorcycle in a blink.


    Mia turned her head just in time to lock eyes with Josh


    Her heart sank, and she cursed silently. Damn! Is he like glue? I just can''t shake him off.


    "Drive faster, just don''t let him catch up; anywhere else will do," Mia urged in haste.


    Kenny sharply twisted the throttle, and the motorcycle''s speed instantly surged, heading towards ring road.


    the outer


    Josh''s Maitrise was not to be outdone; it matched the motorcycle''s speed. He clutched the steering wheel tightly, his expression steely.


    The Maitrise pushed closer, its headlights nearly engulfing them in light.


    Soon, Josh found an opening, swerved sharply, and the Maitrise sketched a beautiful yet oppressive arc on the road, tires screeching against the pavement, sparking a trail of bright sparks.


    He managed to get his car in front of Kenny''s motorcycle, forcefully bringing them to a halt at the


    roadside.


    Kenny, furious, ripped off his helmet and stormed towards the Maitrise.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Kenny yelled, fists clenched, ready to fight. However, Josh didn''t give Kenny a chance to react, swinging a punch that knocked him to the ground.


    Before Kenny could recover from the sudden blow, Josh kicked him again.


    Josh stepped over Kenny, whoy groaning in pain, and approached Mia.


    Mia frowned deeply, both angry and anxious, and shouted, "What the heck do you want? I already told you,st night was an ident. We should just pretend it never happened. I''m not even holding it against you, why can''t you, a grown man, let it go?"


    She rattled off, but Josh seemed not to hear a word. He stopped in front of her, suddenly grabbed the back of her head, and pulled her close, then forcefully kissed her.


    Mia''s eyes widened in shock.


    Once she regained her senses, Mia pped Josh across the face and yelled, "Will you ever stop?"


    Chapter 274 Road Rage C


    Finished


    Josh''s head turned with the p, but he didn''t seem angry; instead, he adjusted his jaw as if savoring the thrill of her resistance.


    He bent down, and hoisted Mia over his shoulder, and he screamed, pounding on his back and kicking her legs. "Let me go! You maniac!"


    Josh was unfazed, steadily carrying her towards the Marise. The headlights of the Maitrise beamed directly on them.


    Under the harsh lights, Josh''s crisp suit shimmered with a harsh gleam, while Mia''s fluttering skirt added a touch of chaotic beauty to the scene.


    At that moment, it seemed as if they were the only two people in the world, everything else blurred out.


    Josh reached the Maitrise, opened the rear door, and tossed Mia in forcefully.


    Before Mia could adjust, Josh was on top of her, quickly locking the door behind him.


    In the cramped space of the car, Mia was pinned down her breathing fast and


    erratic, her voice stammered, "What, what do you want?"


    Josh looked at her, his eyes deep, "Can''t you feel what I want?"


    His voice was low and husky, filled with restrained desire.


    Mia turned her head away, refusing to look at him.


    "Ha!" Josh scoffed, "Still disobedient, huh? Then I''ll just have to keep going until youply."


    His hands began to roam over Mia''s body, and she twisted in terror, trying to escape his grip, but it was


    futile.


    The temperature inside the car soared, filled with a tense and suggestive atmosphere.


    Mia realized what Josh intended to do and shook in fear. "Stop, you''re crazy, Kenny is still outside."


    Panic filled her eyes as she pushed against Josh, trying to stop his next move.


    Josh paused briefly, looking down at Mia, whoy on the seat, her face flushed and chest heaving, "Good, if he wants to watch, let him watch enough to give up bothering you for good."


    368

 Chapter Ch 275

    Chapter 275 Tied Up in Knots


    "You have no shame, but I still do," Mia snapped, ring at him furiously.


    Josh chuckled lightly, teasingly asking, "Scared?"


    Finished


    His fingers gently traced Mia''s check, settling on her alluring corbone. As he caressed her, it felt like electric currents were traveling through her body, causing her face to flush a deep red that spread over her entire body, like a ripening


    cherry.


    Her coy demeanor undoubtedly pleased Josh.


    "Feeling it now?" Josh raised an eyebrow, a wicked smile ying on his lips.


    Mia inwardly cursed. She hadn''t expected Josh, who looked so refined on the surface, to be rotten on the inside. This guy is aplete scoundrel behind his polished facade.


    "Josh, that''s enough, Mia gritted her teeth. I''m not a man; why are you relentlessly pursuing me like this?"


    Josh was bewildered by her words.


    "Of course you''re not a man. If you were, I definitely wouldn''t touch you."


    Mia looked at him incredulously, "Stop pretending. I saw you hugging a guy very intimatelyst time; you were so close. Are you telling me you''re not gay? Or are you bisexual, swinging both ways?"


    As if she had uncovered the truth, Mia cursed, "Damn! That''s disgusting!"


    Josh nearly burst intoughter at Mia''s wild usations "We''ve been together, and you still can''t tell I''m straight? Looks like I didn''t try hard enoughst night. Maybe we should continue here?" he suggested, his hot hand sneaking under her skirt.


    Mia was horrified and quickly pushed his hand away, her voice tinged with desperation, "Don''t do this."


    Just then, Kenny scrambled up from the ground, banging furiously on the car window and shouting. "Josh, let Mia go! If you touch her, I won''t let you off!"


    Josh paused, ignoring Kenny, and said to Mia, "You dont like it here? Then let''s go home and continue."


    With that, he efficiently tore off his tie and swiftly tied Mia''s hands.


    "Behave, or I''ll take you right here," Josh whispered threateningly into her ear. Mia turned her face away, trying not to look at his infuriatingly smug expression. Great, I''ve entangled myself with a real psycho. She thought despairingly. Josh gently patted her head, "That''s better."


    He then confidently opened the car door.


    Seeing him emerge, Kenny''s eyes reddened as he shouted, "What did you do to Mia?"


    Josh, with a hint of scorn, replied, "What I do with my woman is none of your business."


    Chapter 275 Tied Up in Knots


    The words "my woman" stung Kenny deeply.


    He raised his hand to strike Josh again.


    Josh nced at him coldly, his eyes venomous. "Wasn''t he beating earlier enough for you?"


    Finished


    Kenny froze, unable to move. He watched helplessly as Josh got into the Maitrise, which quickly started up and sped away with a burst of exhaust,


    Mia adjusted herself and sat up straight.


    Take me back to school."


    "We''re going home to finish what we started," Josh dered.


    Mia was left speechless.


    Meanwhile, Lauren and Felix walked shoulder to shoulder along the road.


    Marilyn had already been driven home. Lauren, seizing the chance to get some fresh air and digest her meal, walked silently with Felix until they reached a bridge.


    Agentle breeze fluttered through Lauren''s hair as she stood by the bridge, looking down at the flowing


    river below, her mood very different from thest time she stood there.


    That day, she had been utterly despondent, almost jumping off the bridge.


    "Mr. Brooker, do you remember this ce?" Lauren asked with a hint of emotion.


    "If it hadn''t been for meeting you here that day, "I might have been dead."


    She turned to Felix, her expression sincere, "I really can''t thank you enough. You''ve been a lifesaver."


    Felix looked at her tenderly, ''Do you remember what I told you that day?"


    Lauren thought for a moment, "You said life is like a y, and sometimes adding an audience can change the plot. I wanted to see what your life would turn out to be if you didn''t end it that day."


    She paused, then continued, ��I didn''t believe you then. I said my y was already ruined, nothing left to watch."


    Felix''s normally stern face broke into a gentle smile, his expression warm in the night. That''s not necessarily true. The best parts oftene at the end. Look, you''ve survived the hardest times; now your can enjoy a happy life."


    368

 Chapter Ch 276

    Chapter 276 Exes and Ohs


    Lauren nodded, "Yes, I still need to thank Mr. Brooker for saving my life back then.


    Finished


    Her face wore a grateful smile, but her heart ached in waves. If only my body were intact, but s, I won''t live much longer.


    She bowed her head, hiding her sorrow,


    Felix, ever perceptive, noticed the shift in her mood. His lips parted to offerfort but were interrupted. by an untimely voice.


    "Laurie?"


    Hearing this, Lauren abruptly looked up and met Luca surprised eyes.


    At that moment, Lucas, seated in a wheelchair in a sharp ck suit, was a far cry from the beggar rummaging through trash bins not long ago. His legs were covered with a nket, and his hands rested on a file holder atop it.


    His hair was slicked back, and he looked revitalized.


    Felix squinted at him, surprised that Lucas, having lost his job and now disabled, had somehow managed aeback.


    Lucas'' gaze fixed on Lauren, filled with possessiveness.


    "Laurie, you have no idea how hard I''ve been searching for you these past days."


    Seeing him spoiled her mood entirely. She was finally out with Mr. Brooker, and now she had run into thest person she wanted to see.


    Lauren ignored Lucas and took Felix''s hand, turning to leave.


    Lucas wheeled in front of her swiftly, blocking her path


    "Laurie, aren''t you happy to see me?"


    Lauren scoffed, "Lucas, you framed me for Willow, and ended up serving five years for nothing. I can''t stand you."


    His smile stiffened, but he quickly recovered.


    ��Laurie, that''s all in the past, and I didn''t know the truth back then. We grew up together, you know how I feel about you."


    "Exactly because we grew up together, I was blind to your true, deceitful nature," Lauren retorted sarcastically. "Otherwise, I would never have wasted a dime on you."


    Lauren''s repeated cold remarks visibly twisted Lucas'' expression.


    Despite his outwardly decent appearance, his psyche had been warped by his trials.


    He nced at Felix, standing tall and handsome beside Lauren, and spat out bitterly. Is it because of him


    4:83%��


    Chapter 276 Exes and Ohs


    Freshed


    the hospital for a pregnancy test, and now, not muchter, you''re with another man. What, did you abort the bastard child and ditch that man for someone bett?"


    At Lucas'' baseless usations, a fierce chill shed in Felix''s eyes.


    He was about to confront Lucas when Lauren wrapped her arms around him first. She shook her head slightly, signaling Felix to stay calm, then looked straight at Lucas, a faint smile of contentment on her face, "Whatever you say."


    Lucas thought his usations would leave Lauren speechless and ashamed, but instead, she responded with indifference, as if to say, "You''re right, I am promiscuous, and I do want to rise to the top.


    Her nonchnt demeanor infuriated him, his anger ring so intensely he almost wished he could shake her awake and demand why she had sunk so low, Unfortunately, now wheelchair-bound and without the use of his legs, he could only watch helplessly as Lauren affectionately embraced Felix in front of him. Shaking with anger, Lucas gripped the wheelchair''s armrests so tightly his knuckles turned white, as if trying to crush them.


    Lauren thought, seeing Lucas act like a buffoon, she didn''t need to exin herself. He could think whatever he wanted; in her heart, Lucas had be insignificant, stirring not even a ripple..


    The less she exined, the more indifferent she appeared to Lucas, the more intolerable it became for him.


    He had grown ustomed to Lauren''s undivided attention.


    Used to her struggling and sacrificing for him, sending him all her hard-earned money without reservation, that feeling of being wholeheartedly devoted to made him immensely satisfied, even smug. believing himself to be irresistibly charming.


    But now, all the genuine affection that used toe so easily was mercilessly withdrawn by Lauren. Her tenderness was now bestowed upon another man, and Lucas could not ept that.


    368


    [m

 Chapter Ch 277

    Chapter 277 Backs and Backstories


    finished


    He suppressed the rage churning inside him, striving appear calm, and tried to persuade her with gentle


    wond


    Lauren, you won''t find happiness with someone like him. You''ve never had to fend for yourself out in the world, you don''t know how cruel people can be. Men like him, with their money, they never take women seriously. In their eyes, women are just ythings


    He paused, his eyes sweeping critically over Lauren. "Look at yourself-you''re an ex-con with a criminal record and a limp. What makes you think a wealthy man would ever care about you? He''s just curious (because he''s never been close to someone with a disability before; it''s merely a novelty for him. Once he tires of it, he''ll drop you like yesterday''s news."


    Lancas tone softened, his gaze deepening. "We grew up together, both unwanted orphans. You have your disability, and I''ve lost my legs; we really are perfect for each other. Have you forgotten everything I''ve done for you?"


    As he spoke, Lucas watched Lauren intently, his expression one of sincere concern. However, in reality, he was just trying to demean Lauren as a way to keep exerting control over her mentally.


    me


    Hearing this. Lauren let out a coldugh, filled with scorn and disdain, "Your version of being good was sending me to prison for a crime I didn''tmit? Your idea of caring for me was constantly berating me over Willow, refusing to hear my side of the story, and smearing my reputation despite knowing my character? Lucas, don''tpare yourself to me. I''m not an ungrateful wretch like you. I''m disabled, and I still don''t see anything in you."


    Lauren''s ruthless retort hit Lucas hard, deeply wounding him.


    Lucas felt his blood pressure skyrocket, darkness swirling before his eyes, his breathing quickening.


    "Lauren, how can you be so ungrateful? I''m only saying this for your good. If it were someone else, I


    wouldn''t even bother."


    Lauren''s eyes were filled with pity, as if looking at a pitiful andughable clown.


    "If it were someone else, they would have pped you for such insults. The only reason I don''t bother with you is because I don''t want to dirty my hands. Lucas, I hope this is thest time we meet. If we cross paths again, you better not talk to me because just speaking to you makes me sick. Believe me, I really do despise you. Just one more nce at you feels like I''m sullying my eyes."


    Lauren dropped these cold words and, without looking back, walked away with Felix.


    Lucas clenched the armrests of his wheelchair, his body trembling as he watched Lauren and Felix''s figures receding into the distance, filled with resentment


    He knew he had lost Lauren, but his intense possessiveness wouldn''t allow him to let go. How could the girl who once adored me just walk away so easily and throw herself into another man''s arms?


    Even if Lauren had been pregnant with another man''s child, even if her past wasplicated, he was unwilling to let her go.


    Lucas clenched the document bag in his hand tightly, a crucial piece for hiseback.


    a bir eliant une iha r


    Chapter 277 Backs and Backstories


    Finished


    Winning the case and securing his client''s sole possession of his estranged wife''s fortune would him at least 140.000 dors in lees.


    And it could also win him a powerful ally in the sales mager. He pretty boy by Lauren''s side.


    didn''t believe he couldn''t shake the


    "Lauren, wait and see, I won''t let you leave me that easily," he murmured lowly, his voice filled with


    madness.


    Lauren and Felix walked side by side down the street, their shadows elongating under the streetlights.


    Suddenly, Felix stopped, his hands gently gripping Lauren''s shoulders, turning her to face him.


    Lauren looked up slightly, the streetlight casting a golden glow over Felix, softening his usually stern face.


    "Don''t listen to him. You''ve always been fine in my eyes and I''m not just ying around with you."


    Recalling his initial approach to Lauren, it had been because Kate liked her, and he was tired of the relentless pursuit of other women, so he had thought of ways to keep her by his side.


    But over time, spending days and nights together, he hade to find a profound peace andfort in herpany.

 Chapter Ch 278

    Chapter 278 Opulence and Awkward Encounters


    # Fosted:


    Lauren was i quict, gentle, kind, and sincere in her interactions, exuding a unique charm that made people. naturally want to be near her.


    Upon hearing his words, Lauren was momentarily stunned, a warm feeling rising in her heart. Is he trying tofort me!


    She smiled. "I didn''t really take Lucas'' words to heart"


    She had grown ustomed to such insults; they no longer stirred any emotional response in her. However, Lucas is right about one thing, my current situation doesn''t really match up to Mr. Brooker.


    A wave of bitterness washed over Lauren, and she lowered her gaze to hide the emotions welling up in her


    eyes.


    It seems I need to speed up my embroidery, retrieve my kidney soon, and then take Mia and Marilyn abroad. The more time I spent with Mr. Brooker, the harder it was to let go. A short pain is better than a long one. Ending this rtionship sooner rather thanter might be the best oue for both of us.


    At least if she left soon, by the time he forgot about her and she died, he wouldn''t be too heartbroken.


    Felix noticed Lauren''s despondency and furrowed his brow slightly.


    He crouched down and said softly, "We''ve been walking a long time: your leg must be hurting. Here, let me carry you."


    His offer nearly brought tears to her eyes.


    Anyone could see how severely she limped. After her release from prison, her own family never asked about her leg or sought medical treatment for her. Even her own brother, Elliot, had mocked her limp on the day of her release.


    Only the people at the Brooker''s Vi had always considered her needs thoughtfully.


    Kate had hired a professional masseuse to relieve the difort in her legs with daily massages; Anna prepared nourishing meals for her, never missing a meal.


    Now, even Felix was paying such close attention to her leg condition, softening her heartpletely. Her nose tingled, and her eyes reddened.


    In a low voice, she started, "Mr. Brooker, I...


    Felix cut her off, his voice gentle yet firm, "No need to say anything, juste on."


    Lauren hesitated, but eventually, she leaned into his broad back.


    Felix easily lifted her up and began walking, his strong back serving as a warm haven that made Lauren feel an unprecedented sense of security.


    For a while, neither spoke. Lauren''s nose was filled with the scent of cedar from Felix, a fresh and subtle fragrance. Breathing in his scent, all her worries seemed to evaporate, and her eyelids grew heavy, eventually closing.


    Sat, Apr


    Chapter 278 Opulence and Awkward Encounters


    body rx.


    By the time Gael drove up with the Phantom, Lauren had fallen asleep on his back.


    Felix gently ced her in the back seat, carefully adjusting her position to avoid waking her.


    Finished


    The next day was sunny, marking Mia''s birthday. Laure and Marilyn got into Felix''s car early and headed. to the Lavette Grand Hotel.


    This hotel was the most luxurious in Hoverdale, both architectural grandeur and interior design.


    Upon arriving at the Lavette Grand Hotel, Felix told Lauren, "Laurie, you and Marilyn go ahead to Suite 101. I have a client here at the hotel. Once I''m done, I''ll join you!"


    Lauren nodded, "You go ahead with your work, Mr. Brooker. It''s still early: Marilyn and I will wait for you in Suite 101"


    With that, they parted ways and headed in different directions.


    Guided warmly by a server down a carpeted corridor, Tauren and Marilyn reached Suite 101.


    As they pushed open the door, the sight that greeted them left both in awe. Arge mahogany round table, polished to a mirror finish under the light, was set with exquisite dinnerware and vibrant flowers, every detail exuding elegance.


    Famous paintings adorned the walls, adding a rich artistic atmosphere to the suite.


    Arge crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting a soft and warm light that made the suite feel like a pce.


    Lauren and Marilyn had never seen such opulence.


    Marilyn felt out of her element for a moment, unsure how to react. Even though


    she had worked invish Bet estates for many years, she had never seen such a luxurious dining setting.


    368

 Chapter Ch 279

    Chapter 279 Unwee Reunion


    "This ce is so beautiful, I''m almost afraid to sit down Marilyn admitted shyly.


    Finished


    Lauren smiled reassuringly. "Marilyn, don''t worry. Mr. Brooker arranged this especially for us. Let''s just rx and enjoy it."


    Lauren herself felt a simr awe; if not for Felix, she doubted she''d ever have stepped foot in such a high-


    end venue.


    Lauren and Marilyn carefully took their seats, quietly waiting for Felix''s arrival. After about five minutes, a burst of noisy footsteps and loud voices came from outside the suite.


    "Did he say Suite 101 or 107?"


    "It''s definitely 101! He''s not just anyone now; right after graduation, he became the sales manager at Brooker Corporation. That just shows how capable he is."


    "Wow, that''s Brooker Corporation, the top-tier family in the capital, Corwynale. And now he''s the sales manager here in Hoverdale. That''s really impressive.


    "Back in high school, I could tell he was no ordinary guy. Not only good-looking but also exceptionally - talented."


    "Right, and now even the most luxurious suite at the Lavette Grand Hotel, a super VIP room, is avable to him. He must be highly valued by Mr. Brooker at Brooker Corporation."


    "That''s right, we''re all riding on his coattails. Otherwise, we''d never be able to step foot in here in our whole lives of work."


    As they spoke, the door to the suite was pushed open, and a group of men and women entered in a file.


    The men, some in suits and others in casual attire, all dressed with a sense of confidence. Big gold chains and fancy watches adorned them..


    Their hair was meticulously styled, slick with gel to the point that a mosquito would slip if itnded on them. The women, each dressed in fashionable, revealing outfits, had thick makeup on their faces.


    As they entered the suite, a strong mix of perfumes hit Lauren, the overpowering scents from various brands mingling into a pungent odor that made her head spin.


    Lauren stared at them nkly, utterly confused about why this group had suddenly appeared in their reserved suite.


    Clearly, the men and women were just as surprised to see Lauren and an olderdy: they paused. momentarily in shock.


    After a brief moment of surprise, a woman in a red dress spoke up first.


    "Lauren? What are you doing here? Last night at the restaurant you said you were busy and couldn''te, yet here you are before us."


    Indeed, this w


    woman in red was Kelly, one of the women who had mocked Lauren in the restroom at the restaurant the previous night.


    Chapter 279 Unwee Reunion


    Finished


    After Kelly spoke, another in yellow chimed in, her tong dripping with disdain, "Some people, even though they''re dying toe, love to act all superior, like they something special. And here she is, couldn''t wait to show up knowing our ssmate, now a manager at Brooker Corporation, would be here."


    With that, she rolled her eyes openly at Lauren.


    The other women looked at Lauren with scorn and disdain.


    The men brightened when they saw Lauren; she had been the prettiest girl in their high school ss.


    Even back then, despite her thin, frail appearance and dull hair, her stunning beauty couldn''t be masked.


    Lauren, a ssic beauty with a striking presence, stood out whenever she was in a crowd. Now, after months of careful recuperation, her body had filled out and herplexion glowed with health.


    Her skin was rosy white, and her luscious ck hair, never permed or dyed, fell smoothly over her shoulders like satin.


    She wore no jewelry, and her makeup was minimal, yet her beauty was breathtaking and captivating.


    "Lauren, you''re even prettier than you were in high school."


    "Big deal! What''s the use of being pretty? She''s still an ex-con


    "As for women, so what if she''s an ex-con? Even if she were a fool or a beggar, there are plenty of men who would take her home to continue their family line, don''t you think?"


    This provoked a burst of loud, mockingughter from the group.


    Marilyn, seeing them insult Lauren, was furious.


    She stood up abruptly and shouted, "Get out! You are not wee in our suite."


    Theughter slowly died down as everyone turned to look at Marilyn with utter contempt.


    "Your suite? A super VIP suite at the Lavette Grand Hotel is not open to the public. Just how do you two nobodies think you have the right to dine here?"


    "And don''t even look at yourselves. Lauren was a nobody in high school, too poor to afford a meal. We ate in the cafeteria while she filled her stomach with cold water like a starving ghost. We kindly offered her leftovers, and she was too proud to ept them. I''ve never seen anyone who can y the victim better than her."

 Chapter Ch 280

    Chapter 280 Ring Toss and Loss


    "She''s nothing special, we''ve always known that. Now she''s pretending to be some big shot, as if someone spat disdainfully,


    "Lauren, if you came to this reunion to suck up to our sessful ssmate, just admit it. We all went to school together; we know what everyone''s worth. Why pretend to be something you''re not?"


    "Being a good student didn''t help her character, did it? Now she''s an ex-con, still trying to act all high and mighty."


    Theirments swirled around Lauren like a relentless storm, continuously insulting her.


    As they spoke, they swaggered over and sat down at the table. One of the men, settling next to Lauren, ced an unwee hand on her shoulder, his face twisted into a nauseating smirk. "Tell me what you want to eat: I''ll treat you. After all, you''re so poor you can''t even afford a meal, and fresh out of jail, you''ve never tasted good food in your life.


    Lauren abruptly shook off his arm.


    "Show some respect," she said icily.


    The man in the suit, humiliated in front of everyone, turned an ugly shade of red.


    He stood up abruptly, pointing a chubby finger at Lauren, and yelled, "Don''t bite the hand that feeds you, Lauren. I''m telling you, miss this chance today, and you''ll never step foot in the Lavette Grand Hotel again


    Others joined in, egging him on.


    "Seriously, Timothy is doing you a favor by offering to pay. What''s with you acting all high and mighty?"


    "Don''t look down on Timothy because he used to get bad grades; he''s a construction site foreman now, making at least 140,000 dors a year, which is more than any of us here."


    Timothy, the man in the suit, basked in their ttery, swelling with pride.


    He smugly rolled up his sleeves and unted his hands covered in gold rings in front of Lauren, the light glinting off them so brightly it was dizzying. He wanted everyone to know he was wealthy.


    Then, he pulled out an iPhone and a BMW car key from his pocket and mmed them on the table with: showy gesture, aiming to unt his wealth.


    Marilyn watched, dumbfounded by the ostentatious disy, while Lauren looked on with disgust, her eyebrows furrowed.


    She didn''t want to waste her breath exining anything to these mindless people. She knew even if she tried, they wouldn''t believe her; they''d just think she was putting on an act.


    So, she reached for her phone, intending to call Felix.


    But as soon as she took out her phone, it triggered another round ofughter.


    "See, she''s so broke she can''t even afford an iPhone. She dares to im a super VIP suite is hers."


    Chapter 280 Ring Toss and Loan


    Finishing


    "Who still uses an Android? We all have iPhones," they said, pulling out their phones as ifpeting in a


    show-off


    Lauren ignored their taunts, unlocked her phone, and opened her contacts


    Felix''s number was the first one listed..


    Just as she was about to dial, Timothy snatched the phone from her hands and, with a flourish, smashed in


    on the floor.


    "What a piece of junk. Don''t bother with it anymore. I''ve got several old phones you can have after the reunion. They''re way better than whatever trash you h


    Her phone shattered on impact, scattering pieces across the floor.


    "Look at that, I told you it was trash. I barely touched it and it broke. Did you pick that up from a junkyard?"


    Theirughter erupted again, mocking Lauren, treating her as their entertainment. When Lauren saw her phone destroyed, she lost herposure.


    That phone had been a gift from Felix, and although she didn''t know the brand, she treasured it because it was from him.


    Watching her phone break into pieces, her anger surged.


    Without thinking, she pped Timothy hard across the face, the sound echoing sharply in the


    e suite.


    "Who do you think you are? Look in the mirror; you look like a fat pig. I wouldn''t use your trash phones if you paid me."


    Lauren continued her tirade, pping him repeatedly, turning his greasy face bright red, almost like a ripe


    tomato.


    Timothy was shocked, never expecting to be pped. Everyone else was too, their jaws dropping in disbelief.

 Chapter Ch 281

    Chapter 281 Cake Crashers and p Dash


    ##Finished


    In


    their collective memory, Lauren had always been a loner, taciturn and reserved. During high school, she poured all her time into studying, and even during vacations, she never hung out with ssmates.


    For all three years of high school, Lauren kept to herse. If she had been more ordinary-looking or academically inclined, she would have been invisible in her ss. But her beautybined with her brains made her solitary nature stand out even more.


    By the time everyone reacted, Lauren had already pped Timothy six times.


    Timothy finally snapped out of his shock, exploding with rage.


    "You wench, you dare to hit me? You''re asking for it!"


    He raised his hand to strike Lauren.


    Just then, the door to the private room suddenly swung open.


    Who is Ms. Tarvis?" A gentle female voice asked.


    Everyone turned to look at the door, where a smiling waitress stood, pushing a


    small, elegant cart topped with a beautiful birthday cake.


    "Excuse me, who is Ms. Tarvis?" the waitress asked again seeing no one responding.


    Kelly stood up and said, "I am Ms. Tarvis."


    Indeed, her surname was Tarvis, the same surname with Mia.


    She looked puzzled and asked, "May I help you?"


    The waitress looked at her, dressed in a festive red dress and finely made up, and thought. She must be celebrating her birthday today.


    The manager had specifically instructed that the Brooker Corporation''s CEO had reserved Suite 101 for Ms. Tarvis''s birthday celebration.


    Getting the attention of the Brooker Corporation''s CEO was no small feat, and she was definitely not someone to be taken lightly.


    With this in mind, the waitress''s smile grew even sweeter as she presented the cake to Kelly and said crisply, "Ms. Tarvis, this is a birthday cake specially prepared for you by the Lavette Grand Hotel. Happy birthday!"


    Kelly stiffened. Birthday? It wasn''t my birthday today. My birthday wasn''t for another half a month. Could it be that the ss hunk had arranged this with the Lavette Grand Hotel? Yes, that must be it.


    After so many years since graduating from high school, they had finally managed to get together. After today, who knew when we could meet again? So, the ss hunk had ordered the birthday cake in advance.


    Now a sales manager at Brooker Corporation, the ss hunk had the clout to


    book the VIP Suite 101 and arrange a birthday cake at the hotel with just a word.


    Chapter 281 Cake Crashers and Stop Bash


    graciously said. "Then please thank your manager for me."


    The waitress, with a professional smile, softly replied. You''re wee; it''s all part of our service."


    Then she gracefully pushed the empty cart out of the room.


    As the door closed behind her, all eyes turned to Kelly with envy.


    Finished


    Once thepliments ceased, Timothy, still smarting from the ps, twisted his face in rage. He grabbed


    a te from the table and furiously hurled it at Lauren''s head, cursing.


    "You ungrateful wench, dare to hit me? I''ll show you!"


    Lauren reacted swiftly, grabbing a fork from the table to defend herself.


    But before she could strike back, Marilyn shielded her,


    With a crack, the te shattered against Marilyn''s head, splitting into pieces. "Marilyn-Lauren cried out..


    "Ms. Bet, I''m okay, go find Mr. Brooker," Marilyn managed, despite the pain.. "Ha, you think you know Mr. Brooker?" Theughter erupted again in the room. "Do you even know who Mr. Brooker is? He''s a top-tier tycoon from the capital of Corwynale, who, within just half a year in Hoverdale, spent millions to acquire the Eastgate area and is now the richest man in town. And you think you can just rub shoulders with him?"


    "If you really want to meet Mr. Brooker, it''s not impossible. Just beg for mercy from our ss hunk when he arrives; maybe he''ll be happy enough to give you a glimpse of Mr. Brooker''s glory."


    "Our ss hunk is no ordinary person now; trust me, he wouldn''t bother with someone like her."


    "What do you mean, someone like her?"


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open again, and a man in a white checkered suit


    walked in confidently. True to his reputation as the ss hunk back in high school, his features were indeed more handsome than any other man present.


    368

 Chapter Ch 282

    Chapter 282 Unwee Reunion


    Finished


    But he was only rtively good-looking, after all; highhool was five years ago, a time when he wast somewhat brash yet his eyes still held a purity and rity.


    Now, having entered society, his eyes brimmed with cunning and calction, and he exuded the air of a small-time schemer making good.


    "Callum, you finally made it."


    It was as if they were seeing a royal emissary; everyone warmed around him, showering him with ttery.


    Callum responded with modest phrases like "You''re all too kind," but his expression was undeniably arrogant, his chin almost pointing to the sky. "Callum, why are you sote? We''ve all been waiting for you for ages." Callum boasted. "I was just discussing business with Mr. Brooker."


    This statement was a mix of truth and bluff. He had indeed been with Felix, but to call it discussing business was a stretch; he was merely serving tea and water.


    He had heard that Felix was at the Lavette Grand Hotel today, so he shamelessly went to see him.


    At the time. Felix was about to discuss the Eastgate project with someone and had dismissed him outright.


    Callum had nned to go to his reserved Suite 107, but on the way, he encountered a waitress pushing an empty cart.


    He casually asked, "Have all my guests arrived?"


    The waitress politely replied. "Sir, are your friends a group of people in their twenties, including Ms. Tarvis?"


    Callum nodded repeatedly, "Yes, that''s them."


    "Sir, your friends are all in Suite 101.


    Callum was puzzled. Suite 101? But I had definitely booked Suite 107.


    "Not 107?"


    The waitress exined, "Sir, Mr. Brooker reserved Suite 101, and your friends are already there."


    Callum was bbergasted.


    He had never imagined Felix would value him so highly, knowing he had a ss reunion today and specifically reserving the Lavette Grand Hotel''s VIP room to boost his status.


    He had thought Felix didn''t even know him.


    Without any doubt, Callum joyfully headed to Suite 10 and indeed found his ssmates there. Basking in their adtion, Callum felt on top of the world, almost losing himself in the tion.


    Chapter 282 Unwee Reunion


    At hismand, everyone took their seats,


    Finished


    Callum''s gaze immediately locked onto Lauren, the unattainable goddess of his high school dreams.


    He had pursued her for a long time back then, but unfortunately, she was an oddity who remained unmoved no matter how much he courted her.


    As the saying goes, what you can''t have always seems the best Although he was now married, it didn''t stop him from pursuing other women.


    Moreover, he was nning to divorce soon, take all her assets, and leave his wife with nothing.


    Once he had her money, he could y the field as much as he liked. He eyed Lauren unabashedly, liking her face even more now than in high school, and felt she had even improved with age.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself that his tastes hadn''t changed over the years; he had always had a thing for women like Lauren.


    Unfortunately, to get ahead early in life, he had married a woman from a somewhat wealthy family, who was as appealing as a pig. Sleeping with her felt no different from sleeping with a pig.


    Callum''s tant, lustful stares were obvious to everyone present.


    "Lauren, you came uninvited today; isn''t it because you''re here for our Callum? Now that you''ve seen him, why note over and say hi to him?"


    Lauren detested the way Callum looked at her, as if he wanted to strip her bare, which was utterly repulsive.


    Lauren frowned and said, "Callum, are you sure you booked Suite 101?"


    Callum raised an eyebrow, full of confidence, "Of course, would I forget my own reservation?"


    Lauren was silent. Could it really be Mr. Brooker who got it wrong?


    Regardless, she needed to leave immediately and find Mr. Brooker for rification.


    Lauren grabbed Marilyn and headed for the door. But the crowd blocked the exit, refusing to let her pass.


    "You''re already here; don''t leave."


    "What? ying the innocent again? I really can''t stand your act


    "Enough already, it''s getting boring."


    Suddenly, someone shoved Lauren hard. Caught off guard, she stumbled and fell


    right into Callum''s arms.

 Chapter Ch 283

    Chapter 283 The Fury of a Woman Scorned


    "See, I told you she came here today just to throw herself at Callum.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. With so many of us watching, she''s not even embarrassed. She must have a hide like a battleship."


    Finished


    "Back in high school, when Callum chased her, she tly refused him. Now that she sees he''s made money, she''s all over him. How cheap can you get?"


    "Hold off on thements. If Callum is into it, why not have a little fun? She''s practically begging for it, so why not?"


    "True, she''s a felon with a record. Getting a job must be hard for her, so selling her body seems like an easy way to make money."


    Their words were unbearable.


    Marilyn trembled with anger, "Shut up, Ms. Bet is nothing like what you''re saying."


    "Ms. Bet? Ha! Looks more like she''s an escort to me


    Lauren struggled to break free from Callum''s embrace, but he held her too tightly for her to escape.


    It was Callum''s first time holding Lauren, and he found her incredibly soft. Her scent was intoxicating. almost like an aphrodisiac to him, eliciting an immediate reaction.


    Lauren keenly felt his change and was utterly disgusted her stomach churned so violently she nearly threw


    1. up.


    Callum''s lips curled into a wicked, suggestive smile. He tightened his hold and whispered in her ear, "Lauren, after all these years, you''re still so enticing. Now that you''re here, why rush off? Stay and keep mepany, huh?"


    His breath on her ear made her skin crawl.


    Lauren struggled fiercely, but Callum was too strong, and she couldn''t move.


    Just then, the door to the private room creaked open again.


    Everyone turned to see a woman in a white dress with long, straight ck hair, standing gracefully at the doorway. She looked pure yet alluring-


    Her gaze swept across the room, finallynding on Callum and Lauren. Her face turned ashen with anger and disbelief.


    "Taylor?" Callum, seeing the woman in white, showed a flicker of embarrassment but quickly regained hisposure. He released Lauren and approached Taylor. "Taylor, you finally made it? We''ve all been waiting for you."


    Taylor, as if she hadn''t heard him, stared fixedly at Lauren, her eyes filled with disgust.


    Ever since being abandoned by Saint and Kenny, she had been looking for another man to take shelter


    with..


    Chapter 293 The Fury of a Woman Scorned


    Callum was a high branch she had managed to cling to after inuch effort.


    Finished


    She had done her research; though Callum was only a small-time sales manager and couldn''tpare to a rich second-generation like Kenny or a local heavyweight like Saint, his quick rise to sales manager at Brooker Corporation, a toppany in Corwynale, showed his promising future.


    Moreover, Callum was in the process of divorcing his wealthy wife from Hoverdale. Once divorced, he''d likely secure arge settlement from her.


    Being with Callum meant she wouldn''t have to worry about hardship.


    If Callum got promoted by Felix in the future, her life would soar. Even if Callum changed his heartter. she wasn''t worried.


    Because, she had already nned to use her time with Callum to meet Felix.


    With her beauty and skills in managing men, winning Felix''s favor wouldn''t be difficult.


    She knew marrying into a wealthy family might be a stretch, but just being associated with one could bring her many benefits. A mere trickle from such wealth would ensure a life of luxury.


    Her status made meeting someone like Felix nearly impossible, so using Callum as a stepping stone was crucial


    Now, her carefully chosen stepping stone was being seduced by some shameless girl, and they were all over each other. How could I tolerate that


    Determined not to let her ns be ruined, she wouldn''t let this slide.


    Taylor clenched her teeth in fury at Lauren, shouting. You shameless girl, seducing my man? Are you tired of living?"


    Lauren, realizing this woman must be Callum''s girlfriend, quickly tried to


    in, "You''ve got it all wrong, I didn''t seduce Callum; he was the one who made


    a move on me. You''re his girlfriend, right? Then please keep your boyfriend in check."


    Taylor ignored Lauren''s exnation, even feeling that Lauren, the ''mistress, was deliberately provoking her, the legitimate girlfriend.


    Enraged, she swung her purse wildly at Lauren, cursing nonstop, "You wench, dare to seduce my man? I''ll reach you a lesson."


    368

 Chapter Ch 284

    Chapter 284 Cake Wars


    Lauren instinctively raised her arms to shield herself, but the blow still hurt.


    Finished


    Seeing this, Marilyn immediately tried to protect Lauren but was grabbed and forcefully pinned down on


    the table.


    "Stop it, don''t hit her anymore. Ms. Bet is engaged she would never seduce another man."


    Taylor scoffed. "She''s engaged and still seduces my ma Shameless. Is your man not satisfying you? A seductress like you should be an escort, satisfied by diffrent men every day


    Her words were harsh and unbearable. Lauren tried to retaliate but was seized by Timothy, the corpulent


    man


    Lauren had pped him six times earlier, and he had not forgotten. Now, seeing Lauren getting hit, he reveled in her misfortune, his face twisted with schadenfreude.


    The ungrateful little tramp: he was worth a million and just wanted a fling with her.


    Lauren had no money and was a convicted felon. He had given her the chance to serve him, and she had dared to act innocent. She deserved to be hit.


    With Timothy restraining Lauren, she couldn''t move, and Taylor''s purse hit her relentlessly, soon leaving several bloody marks on her face.


    Marilyn''s eyes reddened with anger.


    "Ms. Bet''s fiance is the CEO of Brooker Corporation. If you don''t want retaliation, you better stop


    now


    At this. Taylor actually stopped.


    Everyone else was stunned, not so much by Marilyn''s words but more like they had heard a tall tale.


    After a moment of silence, the room burst into deafeningughter, as if theughter could lift the roof off.


    "If the CEO of Brooker Corporation is Lauren''s fiance, Ill eat my hat."


    "Mr. Brooker is worth millions; why would he give a second nce to a convict like you? Do you think you''re something special?"


    "Right, she should take a good look at herself in the mirror."


    Their mockery of Lauren continued relentlessly, theughtersting a long while before finally subsiding.


    Callum cleared his throat and said insincerely, "Let''s settle down, everyone. We''re all ssmates here. Let''s talk this out."


    Taylor red at Callum, "Callum, do


    you like her? Have you been seeing her behind my back?"


    Callum shook his head quickly, "No, no, how could I like her? I''m just trying to be


    a peacemaker since we''re ssmates. If you want to teach her a lesson, go ahead. I won''t stop you."


    Chapter 284 Cake Wats


    But she was stopped by the woman in red.


    "Don''t dirty your hands hitting her. I have a cake here; why don''t we use that instead?"


    "Great idea!" Everyone agreed enthusiastically.


    Finished


    The room erupted into chaos as people grabbed chunks of cake from the table and threw them at Lauren.


    Piece by piece, the creamy cake hit Lauren urately:ick cream covered her eyes, nose, and mouth. nearly suffocating her.


    The jam from the cake sttered everywhere, staining her pristine clothes and tangling her hair into a messy blob.


    Marilyn screamed angrily, her voice hoarse, but in the midst of the chaos, her cries seemed futile.


    Her face was pressed down on the table, she could only turn her head to watch Lauren suffer helplessly.


    Tears uncontrobly streamed down Marilyn''s face, dripping onto the table.


    "Stop, just stop-" she cried desperately, but the only response was moreughter and continued attacks.


    "Ha, look at her mess; it''s hrious."


    "Yeah, let''s see if she still acts all high and mighty now."


    As the crowd jeered, they kept smashing cakes at her.


    Lauren''s entire body was filthy, trembling with humiliation and rage.


    Just then, the door to the private room was kicked open from the outside.


    The loud noise stunned everyone, and their frenzied actions stopped abruptly.


    Marilyn strained to lift her head and, seeing the neer, a glint of hope flickered in her eyes.


    Felix stood at the doorway, dressed in a sharp ck suit his posture as straight as


    a pine. Seeing Lauren in distress, his deep eyes zed with fury.


    He strode quickly to Lauren, kicked out fiercely, and precisely knocked Timothy to


    the ground. Timothy''s corpulent body fell like a copsing wall, thudding heavily on the floor as he cried out in pain.


    368

 Chapter Ch 285

    Chapter 285 Felix Flips the Script.


    83%E


    Finished


    Felix, seemingly unfazed by the cream covering Laure gently cradled her in his arms, his hand softly stroking her back.


    Leaning against him, Lauren clutched at Felix''s suit jacket, as if grasping a lifeline. At that moment, everyone in the room froze, struck by Felix''smanding presence.


    The man''s aura was overpowering. Dressed in a sharpck suit that entuated his tall, imposing figure, his high nose and tightly pursed lips ��xuded an air of authority that rendered the onlookers speechless.


    It took a moment for them to regain theirposure.


    "Who the heck are you? Attacking our ssmate, are you looking for trouble?"


    "Sure, he looks decent, but he''s clearly got no manners. Do you even know where your are? This is the Lavette Grand Hotel''s VIP suite. Callum is highly value by the CEO of Brooker Corporation. You mess with us, you''re messing with Mr. Brooker."


    re


    "Dude, are you friends with Lauren? She''s a real piece of work, seducing other men even though she''s a convict. For your own good, because you''re handsome. I''d stay away from that bad news."


    People hurled usations and taunts at Felix.


    Callum stood by, his earlier smug expression wiped clean, incredulous at the sight of Lauren embraced by Felix, his mind going nk.


    He opened his mouth to say something but was drowned out by the crowd, forced to just stand there, sweating and shifting uneasily.


    Felix''s icy gaze swept across everyone in the room, sending shivers down their spines.


    Finally, his eyes fixed on Callum. "You''re Callum, the one they''ve been talking about?"


    Felix''s voice was deep and chilling


    A bad feeling surged in Callum, his legs trembling, yet he managed a sycophantic smile. ��Yes, I am. Mr. Brooker, what brings you here?"


    Felix''s re was piercing. "I reserved this suite. Why do you think I''m here?"


    The crowd exchanged uneasy nces, their faces changing from arrogance to shock and then to deep fear.


    So, the impably dressed man before us is the CEO of Brooker Corporation. Seeing how protective he is of Lauren, could he really be her fiance?


    The men''s demeanor immediately turned deferential, Practically bowing, their faces stered with obsequious smiles; the women''s eyes were filled with admiration, their gazes greedy, contemting how to forge a connection with this wealthy man.


    Taylor stared at Felix, unable to look away.


    She quickly dropped her aggressive front, trying to appear soft and appealing, saying in a sweet voice, "Mr. Brooker, the woman in your arms was flirting with Callum. We couldn''t stand it and just had to teach her a


    Chapter 285-Felix Flips the Script


    She even tossed her hair flirtatiously, attempting to charm him.


    Felix didn''t even nce at Taylor, treating her as if she were mere air.


    Finished


    His eyes remained on Callum, pressing on, "I specifically reserved this suite for my friend''s birthday. Who allowed you in? And the cake the hotel manager prepared for my friend who gave you permission to ruin it?"


    Callum, trembling with fear, stammered, "Mr. Brooker ... I didn''t know you had reserved this suite for a birthday. If I had known. I never would havee in."


    "It''s their fault; I came here because they were in Suite 1, Callum said, pointing at his ssmates.


    Seeing Callum throw them under the bus, his ssmates couldn''t care less about loyalty; the CEO of Brooker Corporation was not someone they could afford to offend.


    "It''s not our fault; you told us toe to Suite 101.


    "Cut it off, I said Suite 107. You got it wrong, why me me?"


    "You''re the one who''s been using Mr. Brooker''s name to show off.


    Felix, tired of their squabbling, coldly stated, "Callum, the Sales Manager, right? You''re fired."


    Callum''s eyes bulged in shock.


    "Mr. Brooker, please, it wasn''t on purpose. Give me another chance."


    "A chance? Did you give my fiancee a chance to exin


    Everyone''s face turned red at his words.


    Felix turned to Gael standing behind him, "Order''it so that nopany working with Brooker Corporation hires Callum. Anyone who dares employ fam will be making an enemy of me."


    Callum''s knees buckled, realizing his career was over.


    468

 Chapter Ch 286

    Chapter 286 Cake or Death


    Finished


    Felix turned around and addressed the staff of the Lavete Grand Hotel. "They seem to love cake so much, so let''s give them their fill. Order a five-tier cake for each person. Have them cat here at the Lavette Grand Hotel for a month. They can''t leave until they finish it.


    After saying that, he scooped up Lauren and strode out of the private room, leaving behind a group of people shivering in fear. Although the cake was delicious, the idea of having to eat it continuously for a month-and a five-tier cake at that-was daunting. Not to mention, cakes were famously fattening: the thought of how much weight they had gained was terrifying.


    As Felix and Lauren reached the entrance of the hotel, they bumped into Josh and Mia.


    Seeing Lauren''s disheveled appearance, Mia''s heart leaped into her throat.


    "What happened to Laurie?" she asked.


    With tears in het


    eyes, Marilyn recounted the events that had unfolded in the room.


    Mia''s fists clenched instantly. Do thugs just flock to Laurie Why did she always end up encountering the worst of peopley Mr. Brooker''s punishment seemed far too lenient.


    These people need someone to deal with them, and I''ll make sure they never forget it," Mia vowed, a murderous glint in her eyes. Josh, standing beside her, frowned deeply. He knew Mia''s methods well; they were bloody and brutal, verging on criminal.


    He grabbed Mia''s arm and shook his head at her.


    Mia shook off his grip and marched back to the private room.


    In her hand, a butterfly knife spun at her fingertips, its de catching the light and reflecting her icy


    demeanor.


    The hotel manager had already prepared the cakes.


    "What are you all staring at? Eat!" Miamanded coldly, devoid of emotion.


    Callum''s face fell, and his hands trembled as he broke off arge chunk of cake and shoved it into his mouth.


    His cheeks puffed out like a frog''s, and he chewedboriously, soon choking and rolling his eyes back as he made gurgling sounds.


    His eyes, filled with pain and pleading, met Mia''s icy stare, which only grew colder.


    Before he could recover, Mia kicked his leg, and Callum copsed with a thud, his piece of cake falling to the ground.


    "Pick it up and eat it!" Mia''s knife pressed against his neck, drawing a trickle of blood.


    Terrified, Callum obeyed, picking up the dust-covered cake and swallowing it down.


    Taylor never imagined that Mia, that wretch, would be friends with Lauren, another wretch.


    Chapter 286 Cake or Death


    nemesis.


    Finished


    Faced with the pile of cakes, her stomach was already in turmoil.


    She forced herself to take a bite, and the overly sweet ste instantly spread in her mouth, overwhelming her sensitive nerves.


    She couldn''t help but retch.


    "I said, eat what you spit out," Mia stated as she red a Taylor, who was now crying in despair, trembling as she scooped up the vile mixture of vomit and cake crumbs and shoved it back into her mouth, her face a mess of tears and cake.


    Timothy and several others were as pale as ghosts, their bellies distended like balloons. With each swallow of cake, they felt like their stomachs would burst,


    "Please... we can''t eat anymore," Callum-sobbed, his voice trembling. His cheeks bulged with cake, cream oozing from the corners of his mouth, mixing with his tears in a pitiful sight.


    Mia sneered coldly, her smile chilling to the bone. "Now you beg for mercy? Toote!"


    With that, she swung her butterfly knife, stabbing precisely into Callum''s thigh. "Ah!" Callum screamed, his legs buckling as he fell to the ground, begging for mercy.


    The intense pain darkened his vision, yet he dared not stop chewing, his sobs muffled by the cake in his mouth.


    The others looked on in terror, mechanically stuffing cake into their mouths, their faces smeared with cream. They ate silently, tears tracing paths through the frosting on their faces.


    The sounds of chewing, retching, and crying echoed throughout the private foom.


    Mia, knife in hand, paced leisurely around the room, cutting down anyone who disobeyed, like a grim


    reaper.


    Josh watched this version of Mia, feeling like she was a stranger to him.


    The Mia he had first met appeared as pure and sweet as the driven snow. But who could have guessed that such a seemingly innocent demeanor was merely a carefully crafted facade?


    In reality, she was more like a hidden dagger, ready to strike anyone who dared provoke her or her friends.


    368

 Chapter Ch 287

    Chapter 287 Weighty Retributions


    Finished


    Mia watched the group struggle through the cakes as if he were enjoying a perfect performance.


    Only when they had finished everyst crumb of the cakes, each of them


    sprawled helplessly on the floor, 100 bloated to even move, did she nod slightly in satisfaction and turn to leave.


    Outside the Lavette Grand Hotel, Josh asked, "Mia, do you have ss this afternoon?"


    Mia responded coolly, "What''s up?"


    "You haven''t celebrated your birthday yet. I was thinking, if you''re free this afternoon, why note over to my ce? I could throw a birthday party for you.


    Mia looked at him, meeting his earnest eyes.


    She lowered her gaze. "No need."


    As she started to walk away, Josh firmly grasped her wrist.


    Mia frowned at him. "Is there something else?"


    "Mia, why are you always so cold to me? You used to be indifferent, maybe because you thought I was gay, but what about now? Why?"


    Why? Of course, it''s because we could never be together. Soon, I''ll be moving abroad with Laurie and my mom. Mia thought with a bitter smile inside.


    She had never let herself fallpletely into a rtionship, fully entrusting her emotions to a man, only a fool in love would do such a thing.


    With Lauren as a painful example, she vowed never to make the same mistake, to never put herself in a


    time, all passion fades.


    dire situation. Love was nothing more than hormones ying tricks. Ol


    She was convinced that once abroad, it wouldn''t take long for her to stop being attracted to Josh.


    After all, there would be so many tall, blond, blue-eyed handsome men overseas. How could I settle for one man and give up all other men? That''s what Mia told herself.


    But these were thoughts she would never share with Josh.


    She simply said, "It''s just for fun; don''t take it seriously


    Then, pausing, she added, "Josh, you''d better not get too involved with me. Don''t forget, I''m not a good person. I''ve even killed people before, and it might not be long before the police catch up to me. Getting too close to me could be bad for you."


    She pulled her hand away from Josh; she had a lot to do.


    Before leaving the country, she needed to deal with everyone who had hurt


    Laurie. Even if she got caught one day, Laurie wouldn''t have to worry about being bullied anymore.


    Josh watched her defiant departure, his eyes filled with pity.


    Chapter 287 Weighty Retributions


    Fimshed:


    "Ms. Bet is great, but you shouldn''t lose your own e over her," he said softly, his words lost to the


    wind.


    She was such a promising young woman. Why turn hers/into a cold-hearted killing machine?


    Someday, when her crimes came to light, she would fa a ruinous end. Josh wanted to pour out his heart to Mia,


    But he knew it was useless, Mia valued Lauren more than herself; she would sacrifice even her life for her


    friend.


    In that moment, Josh even felt a tinge of jealousy towards Lauren.


    Mixed with the jealousy was a bit of resentment.


    Mia, an outsider, had be so tough, even extreme, for Lauren''s sake. Why couldn''t Lauren, the person directly involved, bravely stand up to her own toxic family?


    Because of her, even Mia''s birthday was ruined.


    Watching Mia walk further away, Josh couldn''t hold back. He called out to her retreating figure, "Mia, next year on this day, I will make sure you have a grand birthday."


    Mia''s figure paused abruptly, a surge of unnameable emotion rising within her, but ultimately, she didn''t turn back.


    Josh couldn''t know that next year, he would no longer have the chance to celebrate Mia''s birthday.


    From that day forward, life seemed to return to a semnce of normalcy.


    Every day after school, Mia would promptly visit the Lavette Grand Hotel, supervising like a strict overseer, ensuring that the group in the private room ate their cakes.


    Suite 101, as a super VIP room, had all the necessary amenities, a spacious dining area, a lounge, and restrooms. Otherwise, with all the eating and other bodily functions confined to that room, it would have turned into an unbearable, stinking dump within days.


    For that group, the month was akin to being in hell. They had to eat cake until they vomited, but as soon as they did, Mia, like a demon, forced them to eat the disgusting vomit back up,pelling them to endure the physical difort and dare not vomit.


    368

 Chapter Ch 288

    Chapter 288 The Heavy Price of Cake


    Finished


    Five-tiered cakes were served daily, and each person hal to eat an entire one. Under such torture, the group ballooned in size, visibly gaining weight as if they were inting like balloons.


    Kelly, Taylor, and other women, who had once boasted enviable hourss figures, weighing no more than 110 pounds cach, were extremely particr about their


    appearances, considering beauty as precious as life


    itself.


    However, just a monthter, their weights rocketed to 155 pounds like a rocket taking off.


    The rapid weight gain left their bodies riddled with horrific stretch marks, resembling grotesque centipedes crawling across their skin, even more rming than those seen on pregnant women about to give birth.


    They didn''t just be overweight; their health deteriorated severely, with some even developing diabetes. Their beauty and confidence had vanished without a trace.


    The men didn''t fare any better.


    Callum, once a high school heartthrob, standing at 5 feet 11 inches and weighing 160 pounds, had been quite well-proportioned.


    But in just a month, his weight soared to 220 pounds, turning him unrecognizably bloated and erasing his once-charming looks.


    Timothy was worse off; already overweight, he now resembled a round ball, struggling even to stand up and reduced to sitting on the ground like a mound of flesh.


    Mia, seeing them transformed into this sorry state, felt some of her pent-up anger dissipate.


    She sneered, ''Considering you didn''t cause Laurie any real harm, I''ll let you off this time. But if you hurt Laurie again, you won''t need your lives."


    Having witnessed Mia''s ruthless methods, none dared oppose her, and they all vowed to better themselves and steer clear of Lauren in the future.


    With a coldugh, Mia dismissed them. After a month of confinement, Callum, Timothy, and the others were too frightened to even think of revenge.


    Moreover, they knew well that with Lauren backed by Felix and the substantial influence of the Brooker family, any attempt at retaliation would only bring them more trouble.


    Unlike the others, Taylor harbored all her hatred inside.


    Her appearance and figure had always been her pride. Now, with everything gone, she felt she had nothing left, no means to attract wealthy men with her looks as the once did.


    Her eyes brimmed with hatred. Mia, that madwoman, was out of her reach for now. So, she would target. Lauren, that cowardly wretch.


    Felir and Mia both cared about Lauren, right? When she ruined Lauren, she believed it would devastate them both.


    Chapter 288 The Heavy Price of Cake


    Finished


    During this tumultuous month, Lauren had stayed at home, embroidering, blissfully unaware of the


    outside events.


    Lucas, on the other hand, was less fortunate. He had been supposed to represent Callum in a divorce case.


    But after waiting endlessly and unable to reach Callum who seemed to have his phone permanently switched off, Lucas grew desperate. He had been counting on the attorney fees from winning Callum''s case-140,000 dors-to turn his life around.


    Now unable to contact Callum, Lucas faced the prospect of returning to his days of scavenging to survive.


    At his lowest point, Lucas unexpectedly ran into Callum on the street, barely recognizing him due to his drastic weight gain.


    Fortunately, despite the weight, Callum''s features were mostly unchanged.


    Seeing Callum gasping with each step, Lucas could hardly believe it. "Callum? How did you end up like this in just a month?"


    Embarrassed, Callum, once proud of his looks and a bit narcissistic, now resembled a greasy, overweight


    man.


    He had lost not only his job but was now left with nothing but his wife.


    Callum just gave Lucas a weary nce and continued trudging home without a word.


    Lucas, anxious, pressed on, "Callum, didn''t we agree over a month ago to file for divorce? Why did you disappear all of a sudden? What have you been up to?"


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t bother me," Callum replied, breathless and weak from his rapid weight gain.


    Lucas persisted, not caring about Callum''s frail state, "Okay, I don''t care where you''ve been, but right now, our priority is the divorce. Weren''t you nning to take all your wife''s family assets? We need to fabricate evidence of her infidelity."


    368

 Chapter Ch 289

    Chapter 289 Garden of Madness


    Callum was utterly frustrated; with his current grotesque appearance, a second nce if he really got divorced.


    83%


    #Finished


    no beautiful woman would give him


    Moreover, Felix, that ruthless man, had made it clear that nopany coborating with Brooker Corporation should hire him. He was practically cklisted in Hoverdale.


    Now, he couldn''t even think about divorcing his wife.


    Callum took a deep breath and said, ��I''m not getting a divorce anymore. You can go."


    Lucas was taken aback when he heard Callum wasn''t pursuing the divorce.


    "How can you just decide not to divorce when we had everything nned? I was going to win you the divorce and get your wife''s fortune, and you were going to pay me $140,000. You can''t just go back on your word.


    Callum was already in a terrible mood, just wanting to get home, lie down, and rest. Once he felt a bit better, he nned to have his wife take him to the hospital.


    But Lucas kept nagging, igniting Callum''s fury. His face contorted with rage as he bellowed at Lucas,


    "Do you not understand human speech? Whether I get a divorce or not is none of your damn business."


    Life had been rough for Lucas, and he had grown somewhat deranged.


    Being publicly humiliated by Callum, whom he referred to as a ''dead weight, was too much for his ego to


    handle.


    "It was you, you dead fat pig, who wanted to divorce your wife, and now you''re ming me? You turned yourself into a far slob in just a month. For all I know, you might have caught some disease from your sketchy escapades that made you like this."


    Stung by Lucas'' words, Callum lunged at him, starting a fight.


    Lucas fought back fiercely. The spectacle was quite the match, an enfeebled overweight man and a legless. disabled man.


    The two scuffled, drawing a crowd of onlookers who formed a circle around them, intrigued by the drama.


    However, their poor physical conditions didn''t allow for a prolonged fight. Soon, both were gasping for air, separating with faces bruised and battered, looking utterly pitiful.


    Callum snorted coldly and dragged his heavy body away.


    Lucas, having fallen to the ground, struggled mightily to climb back into his


    wheelchair and slowly wheeled himself away from the scene.


    But he hadn''t gone far when a heavyset woman blocked his path


    It was none other than Taylor.


    "I heard you have a thing for Lauren? Want to get your hands on her? I can help you," she said.


    Chapter 289 Garden of Madness


    83%


    Finished


    Lucas eyed the unfamiliar woman in front of him and frowned, "Who are you? Why would you want to help me?"


    Taylor''s lips curled into a meaningful smile, Tm Taylor and I want to help you get Lauren because I have my sights set on Felix."


    Lucas sized up Taylor, imagining Felix being tormented by this heavy woman, and a petty sense of triumph filled him.


    If he could match Felix with this Taylor, Felix would be theughingstock of high society. "Dare topete with me for Laurie? That''ll be Felix''s downfall


    Time flew by, and six months passed. During this period. Taylor and Lucas concocted ns to target Lauren.


    Yet, Lauren stayed secluded in the Brooker''s Vi, hardly stepping outside, which thwarted their malicious schemes


    Lauren''s health was declining, and all she focused on was speeding up her embroidery work,


    Once her embroidery waspleted, she nned to leave the country with Mia and Marilyn. After six months of relentless effort, herbor-intensive embroidery was finally finished.


    But she didn''t inform Felix or Kate of herpletion, nning to let them see the finished piece after her departure.


    Now that the embroidery was done, it was time to tend to her own affairs. Her first stop would be the psychiatric hospital holding Alice.


    Alice had been confined there for six months. Before leaving the city, Lauren wanted to see for herself what had be of her biased mother.


    Only by seeing those who had hurt her receive their karma could she depart this life without regrets.


    As her personal bodyguard, Gael would naturally apany her.


    Gael started the car, driving Lauren towards the psychiatric hospital.


    The city''s hustle and bustle were shut out behind the car windows. Lauren watched the fleeting street scenes, her mind filled with anticipation of the uing encounter with Alice.


    At the psychiatric hospital, guided by the medical staff Lauren and Gael slowly walked down the corridor.


    368

 Chapter Ch 290

    Chapter 290 The Doll Heist


    # Finished


    As they walked down the corridor, on either side were courtyards separated by iron fences. Inside, patients in hospital gowns engaged in various activities, each in their own state.


    Some sat on benches with a vacant stare, mumbling to themselves. Others


    walked in slow, mechanical circles, seemingly trapped in an endless loop, while a few iled their arms at invisible fors, their faces etched with terror and anger.


    They passed through the corridor and entered a garde


    Following the direction pointed out by a nurse, Lauren spotted a woman with


    Kray-streaked hair. Her skin was loose and rough,cking the refinement she once had as ady of leisure, appearing a decade older than her actual age-a true embodiment of her twilight years.


    The woman cradled a doll in her arms, humming an unrecognizable tune and tenderly soothing it oblivious to her surroundings.


    This woman was none other than Alice.


    Lauren stood at a distance, quietly observing Alice, her eyes filled withplex emotions. Alice, did; you ever think that rushing into marriage with a scoundrel would wreck your life beyond repair? Your son''s in prison, your daughter''s permanently disabled, and you''ve lost an eye. What could have been a wonderful life has crumbled because of your shortsightedness. You really brought this karma on yourself.


    With a smirk on her lips, Lauren reflected on the shame of having such a mother.


    She despised David, but she hated Alice even more. Reviewing her own tragic life over the past two decades, although David was the instigator, Alice was equally to me.


    Lauren watched Alice with an indifferent expression.


    Alice gently put the doll to sleep in her arms and then began talking to the air. "Laurie, my dear daughter, I will protect you. I won''t let the bad people take you away again. You must believe me, I really do love you very much."


    She kissed the doll''s cheek, treating it as if it were her beloved, precious daughter.


    Watching this, Lauren''s eyes sparkled with mockery. Where was this care before? Now that you''ve lost everything, you understand what you had, but sadly, it''s toote.


    Now that Alice had received her due punishment, some of Lauren''s bitterness was alleviated.


    She felt there was no need to stay any longer, especially since, during her wrongful imprisonment, Alice had never visited her even once.


    Her visit wasn''t about concern; it was about witnessing firsthand the pitiful downfall of the person who had caused her immense suffering.


    Just as Lauren was about to turn and leave, suddenly, a madman charged at


    Alice, snatching the doll from her hands and running off.


    Alice, who seconds ago was lost in a tender fantasy, crupted like a volcano, losing control at the sight of her


    Sat, Apr 5 U


    Chapter 290 The Doll Heist


    "Ah-my daughter, stop! Give my daughter back to me


    Alice screamed hoarsely and ran after the madman, but he was too fast for her.


    "Give it back! My daughter, my Lauric-


    83%


    Finished


    The madman, realizing he was not being pursued, eventually stopped and turned around. Seeing Alice in tears, he grinned, revealing his uneven teeth, andughed with delight.


    "You''re crying, crying, how amusing."


    Furious, Alice shook as she pointed at the madman and yelled, "Give me my daughter back!"


    The madman treated it like a game, "No, no, I won''t give it back. Come and hit me if you can!"


    He raised the doll high and then mmed it to the ground.


    Each m felt like a hammer blow to Alice''s heart.


    Her eyes turned blood-red as she screamed, "I''m going to kill you, you monster!"


    She charged at him again. Seeing her approach, the madman quickly grabbed the doll and,ughing heartily, ran off again.


    Alice continued the chase but failed to catch him. However, during the pursuit, her gaze suddenly caught Lauren standing not far away.


    368

 Chapter Ch 291

    Chapter 291 Freedom''s Bitter Air


    When she caught sight of Lauren, she froze in ce, stunned.


    Finished


    Her eyes were glued to Lauren, filled with recognition, contemtion, and confusion before finally clearing.


    Tears streamed down her face, yet her expression was smiling


    She reached out to Lauren, Laurie, have you finallye to see me?


    Lauren looked back indifferently, her gaze devoid of any emotion, as if she were looking at a stranger


    Alice stumbled toward her, muttering continuously, "Trie, I''ve missed you so much; won''t you stay and keep mepany? Don''t leave me again.


    Just as she approached Lauren, medical staff intervened, preventing her from getting any closer.


    Alice struggled frantically. "Let me go, I need to hold my daughter, that''s my daughter!"


    Her strength was surprisingly great, her hands iling in the air. Lauren stood there, watching coldly. Indeed, once you let go of your obsessions, even the maternal love you once craved seems so trivial.


    Lauren smiled, her voice calm and cold, "Madam Alice, from now on, let''s never see each other again."


    After saying this, she turned to Gael, "Let''s go."


    Although Alice was mentally unstable, she understood Lauren''s words.


    I can''t lose you again."


    She shook her head desperately, "No, don''t go; I''ll protect you, I can''t lose.


    But no matter how heartbreakingly she screamed, Lauren acted as if she heard nothing.


    Lauren''s figure grew more distant, and Alice''s defensespletely copsed.


    Her throat, hoarse from screaming, made sounds more like those of a wounded animal, "Don''t go, don''t go


    She was so strong that several staff members struggled to restrain her. Just then, a doctor administered a sedative, injecting it into her.


    Alice''s body shuddered, her consciousness beginning to blur, but her eyes remained firmly fixed on Lauren''s retreating figure, filled with reluctance.


    The medical staff gathered around Alice, "This patient is too agitated today; we better strap her to the bed. to prevent another outburst when she wakes up."


    ��Yeah, they dragged Alice away, devoid of any gentleness.


    Upon leaving the psychiatric hospital, Lauren took a deep breath, savoring the air "Ms. Bet, where to next?"


    of freedom.


    Lauren thought for a moment, "Tomorrow, I want to visit David and Willow. My kidney has been in


    Chapter 291 Freedom''s Bitter Air


    Back at the Brooker''s Vi, Lauren''s steps were heavy as she headed straight to her room.


    #Finished


    Just walking a bit more than usual today, her body felt barely able to support her, not just her legs, but her whole body was weak: Lauren grimaced.


    It seems my days are indeed numbered, at least I''ve finished the embroidery.


    Since bing deaf, it had been nearly a year since she could hear anything, which directly affected her ability to speak.


    Several times, words were on the tip of her tongue, but he just couldn''t say them. She knew she couldn''t stay at the Brooker''s Vi any longer. Once she retrieved Willow''s kidney tomorrow. it would also be time for her to leave.


    As Lauren pondered these things, she slowly drifted into sleep.


    In the study, Gael was reporting Lauren''s daily schedule to Felix.


    "Mr. Brooker, Ms. Bet wants to visit the countryside to see David and Willow tomorrow. The mountain roads are tough, and I''m worried about her health."


    Felix sat silently in his chair for a long moment before saying. Tomorrow, I''ll apany her."


    The next day was beautiful, the sunlight streaming through the curtains and warming the room.


    Lauren got ready and slowly descended the stairs, only to see Felix sitting on the sofa, engrossed in the newspaper,


    Hearing footsteps, he looked up, his gaze tenderly on Lauren.


    Lauren paused, slightly surprised, "Mr. Brooker, aren''t you going to work today?"


    Felix looked at her earnestly, his tone calm yet gentle, "You''re going to see David and Willow today?"


    "Gael told you?"


    +


    "Mhm." Felix set aside the newspaper, his eyes never leaving Lauren.


    Lauren unconsciously fidgeted with the hem of her dress, "I really n to go; after all, some things need to


    be settled."


    She paused, then continued, "Mr. Brooker, will apanying me interfere with your work?"


    368

 Chapter Ch 292

    Chapter 292 Unwee Homings


    Felix shook his head gently. "Don''t worry, Ive handed off my work to Josh."


    Finished


    Lauren paused for a moment, nodded, and didn''t say anything else. She knew that once Felix had made up his mind to apany her, nothing could change in


    Gael had already brought the car around to the front, and after Felix and Lauren got in, he expertly started the vehicle.


    Sitting in the back. Lauren gazed out at the familiar city, a deep sense of reluctance in her eyes.


    It wasn''t the city she was reluctant to leave behind, but felix and Kate. She knew that once she left, the might never be able to return.


    The drive was silent until they reached the remote countryside. The mountain roads leading up were rough and narrow, riddled with pits and bumps.


    Lauren limped, each step more arduous than thest.


    She clenched her teeth, trying to appear more at ease, but Felix still noticed her struggle.


    He crouched in front of her, his voice low and gentle, "Climb on, I''ll carry you."


    Lauren shook her head, "The path is too rough; it''ll be even harder with me on your back. I can manage on


    my own."


    Felix insisted, "Come on, if something happens to you. I''d be even more troubled."


    His tone left no room for argument. Lauren looked at him, a surge of indescribable emotion welling up


    inside her.


    Biting her lower lip and hesitating for a moment, she slowly leaned onto Felix''s back.


    Felix stood up steadily, his hands securing Lauren''s legs to make her morefortable.


    Gael led the way, checking back frequently on the pair. The path through the mountains was uneven and littered with sharp rocks and deep holes.


    Felix''s steps were heavy, each one taken with utmost caution, fearing a misstep might jostle Lauren.


    Laureny on his back, filled with guilt.


    "Mr. Brooker, maybe I should get down after all. I really can walk."


    She whispered in Felix''s ear.


    Felix simply shook his head, "Don''t move, we''re almost here."


    His voice was firm, and Lauren had no choice but to remain quietly on his back, feeling the warmth of his broad shoulders.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Felix''s forehead was covered in sweat, and his shirt clung tightly to his back from moisture.


    Chapter 292 Unwee Homings


    �� Finished


    Finished


    Lauren, looking at his sweat-drenched profile, reached out to gently wipe the sweat from his brow


    Felix, feeling her touch, lifted his lips in a tired smile, forgetting his fatigue. Finally, they saw a few dpidated houses in the distance, stark against the backdrop of lush mountains and waters.


    Therey David and Willow''s ce.


    Felix gently set Lauren down, and the three of them walked toward the houses.


    The closer they got, the faster Lauren''s heart raced.


    Painful memories flooded her mind like a tide, and her hands clenched unconsciously.


    Felix. feeling her tension, squeezed her hand reassuringly, Gael had personally brought David and Willow here, so he knew the ce well.


    Under his guidance, Felix and Lauren entered the backward, secluded vige.


    The vigers had dark, weather-beaten skin, their clothes patched upon patches, dirty and worn.


    They looked curiously at Lauren, Felix, and Gael, their eyes following them like searchlights as they moved.


    ollowing Gael, they finally reached David''s home.


    This was the house where David had grown up-a ramshackle mud-brick house, low and simple, with walls full of cracks and a roof missing tiles, as if it could copse at any moment.


    In the yard, chickens and ducks ran amok, emitting a foul smell.


    As they approached the door, they heard an old man''s curse from inside.


    "You worthless thing, what use was raising you? After you left me, nearly thirty years without contacting home, you''ve been living a carefree life out there, clean and tidy, afraid to take care of me. Now youe back crippled, and you think I should serve you for the rest of my life? You''re as low as your dead mother. I spent a whole 300 dors to marry that worthless woman, and she even despised me, wouldn''t sleep with me. Hmph! If it wasn''t for wanting a son, I would''ve killed her long ago. Ungrateful thing, it took so much trouble to have a son, and turns out he''s an ingrate too, Had I known, I should''ve ended you and that worthless woman right then."


    368

 Chapter Ch 293

    Chapter 293 Dinner of Desperation.


    "Want to eat? Go away!"


    Following the curses, a n


    man was thrown out.


    Finished


    With a thud, the man''s body mmed heavily onto the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    The man struggled on the ground, unable to get up or speak, emitting only painful groans from his throat; this man was David. The once proud CEO of Bet Corporation, now d in tattered clothes, reeking of foul odors, his body emaciated, cheeks hollow, and cheekbones protruding.


    His exposed skin was covered in scars, clearly having endured frequent beatings. Shortly after, an old man, over seventy, thin and dark, emerged from the house.


    Without a word, he began to kick and beat David.


    "What''s the use of raising you, you worthless thing? Just go die!"


    "Ah ah ah..." David tried to speak, but because of a stroke and paralysis, he couldn''t utter a word. When he opened his mouth, foul-smelling saliva dribbled out.


    After a few kicks, the old man finally noticed Lauren, Felix, and the others.


    He spotted Gael immediately because Gael had been the one to bring David and Willow back.


    Seeing them, the old man paused, startled.


    "You, what are you doing at my house?":


    Just as Gael was about to speak, suddenly, a sharp scream from a woman came from a nearby pigpen.


    This was followed by a man''s vicious cursing.


    "Damned wretch, sleeping with you is your good fortune. You''ve been with every man in the vige, and yet you still act pure, even daring to resist? I''ll beat you to death."


    With that, the man began to punch and kick the woman


    Heart-wrenching screams echoed from the pigpen


    The woman cried and shouted, "I am the Bets'' daughter, my dad is a chairman, my mom ady of high society, my brother is a CEO. They will rescue me someday."


    "Your dad is a chairman? Hahaha-your dad is nothing but a paralyzed waste now, he can''t even look after himself, let alone you. You can''t even bear a child; your only use is to relieve men''s urges. You think about getting our? Dream on."


    The man''s kicksnded blindly on the woman''s body, one after another, until he was gasping for breath, too tired to continue, and finally stopped.


    Breathing heavily, he straightened his disheveled clothes and walked out of the pigpen.


    He noticed Lauren, Felix, and Gael standing in the courtyard.


    Chapter 293 Dinner of Desperation.


    #Finished


    His gaze fell on Lauren, and instantly his eyes sparkled with lewd intent, staring at her unscrupulously.


    "This woman looks good, healthy for sure, she can delinitely bear sons. Are you nning to sell her? Tell me how much; I''ll buy her.


    The man grinned, his smile grotesque, disying a set of yellowed, never- brushed teeth.


    Just looking at them was disgustingly foul.


    Felix''s eyes narrowed with a dangerous glint; he raised his arm, pulling Lauren tightly into his embrace, protectively.


    Then Gael, with a swift kick, sent the approaching middle-aged man flying.


    The man flew 9 feet, crashing heavily onto the ground, nearly knocked- senseless.


    That kick made him instantly realize that the three people before him were not to be trifled with, immediately dismissing any thoughts of buying Lauren to bear his children.


    With the nking of chains, a figure slowly crawled out from the pigpen.


    It was a woman, so thin she was practically just skin and bones.


    Her cheekbones were sharply pronounced, her eyes sunken deep into their sockets, dull and lifeless, almost skeletal. Her hair was a tangled mess, caked with dust and grime. Her upper body was clothed in a tattered garment, but her lower body was bare...


    The skin on disy was a ghastly sight, crisscrossed with scars as if sliced by knives orshed by whips, a


    horrific sight


    Her legs were clearly broken by someone, twisted at odd angles, making it impossible for her to stand, forcing her to crawl on the ground like a dog.


    To prevent her from escaping, her ankles were shackled with heavy chains, making a jarring noise with every painful movement.


    Lauren immediately recognized her; this woman was Willow.


    As Willow struggled to crawl, she whispered to herself. My parents and brother wille for me; they love me more than anything, even enough to frame their own daughter. I''m their treasure; they''ll save me one day... I have to stay strong, I need to eat well, keep eating, just keep eating...


    368

 Chapter Ch 294

    Chapter 294 The Depths of Despair


    Finished


    She crawled to the pig trough, which was filled with chicken feed emitting a nauseating, fishy stench Without a second thought, Willow grabbed the chicken feed and, not caring about the dirt, shoved it into her mouth, eating greedily. The once pampered and capricious Willow had now fallen to such a state.


    Lauren watched this version of Willow, her heart filled with mncholy.


    With a mocking look, Lauren''s tone was icy, "Willow, did you ever imagine you''d end up this destitute?


    Hearing Lauren''s voice, Willow paused her eating. Slowly, she turned her head, her vacant eyes meeting Lauren''s mocking gaz,


    At first, there was confusion in her eyes, as if she truly didn''t recognize Lauren. But the disdain for Lauren had long taken root in her heart. Seeing Lauren''s face, her body instinctively recoiled in disgust, and she was instantly furious.


    Ignoring the chicken feed in her mouth, Willow let out a beast-like growl from her throat and lunged at Lauren, as if she truly intended to snap her neck.


    However, she had barely moved forward when the chain on her foot yanked her back harshly, causing her to fall forward and crash heavily into the chicken droppings.


    But this did not dampen her frenzy; she iled about on the ground, wing and thrashing like a madwoman. Tll kill you, I want to kill you!"


    Lauren watched her coldly, her eyes filled with disdain. You want to kill me? You think you''re capable:


    Her voice was as cold as ice but carried a hint of satisfaction, "Willow, I came all the way out here just to see how miserable you are. Back at the Bets, you stirred up trouble everywhere. It was my home, yet I was an outsider, despised by my parents and brother, all of whom favored you, even willing to let me go to jail. Do you know why I survived the humiliation and beatings in prison? Because I was waiting for this day, to get my revenge and watch you all go to hell."


    Willow, struck by these words, struggled fiercely, the chains pulled tight, making a grating noise.


    "My dad is a chairman, my mom is a socialite, my brother is a CEO! They wille to rescue me, and they won''t let anyone who has wronged me get away!"


    Lauren scoffed, ��Chairman? Socialite? CEO? Ha! One is paralyzed from a stroke, another blinded in one eye and locked in a psychiatric hospital, and another is in prison. And you? Do you even look human anymore? You''re just a ything for the men in this vige, lower than a pig!"


    Hearing this, madness shed in Willow''s eyes, and she let out an even more piercing scream, "It can''t be, it can''t be, I am a noble daughter, I deserve a superior life, you''re the evil one, you should die-


    Lauren said no more, merely watching as Willow writhed on the ground in agony.


    Scream, cry. It won''t be long before Willow dies too.


    Sadly, she couldn''t hear; if only she could hear Willow''s heart-wrenching cries, it would be such sweet


    Chapter 294 The Depths of Despair


    Finished.


    Lauren just quietly watched Willow''s agonizing wails. Suddenly, a hand reached out and grabbed Lauren''s


    ankle.


    The hand was rough as dry branches, cold as if sped by a cold-blooded creature.


    Lauren felt it and jumped, kicking instinctively.


    Her kicknded squarely on David''s face.


    David''s nose immediately began to bleed.


    Yet he seemed not to feel the pain, looking up at Lauren with pleading eyes.


    His mouth moved, "Take... me... home...


    David''s voice was muffled, but his eyes were full of pleading.


    Unlike Willow''s madness and Alice''s dementia, David, though paralyzed and immobile, was lucid.


    Returning to the mountains had been an endless nightmare for him.


    The people there were malicious towards him; his father not only beat and scolded him but also often denied him food and water, letting him struggle in his own waste without any regard for their familial ties.


    Seeing Lauren now, he grasped at her like ast lifeline, begging her to pity him, his father.


    Lauren looked down, meeting David''s pleading gaze with a face full of malice. "David, what makes you think I would take you home?"

 Chapter Ch 295

    Chapter 295 Kickstarting Karma


    #Finished


    Lauren said. "Are you trying to justify yourself by throwing me into the orphanage, or by stealing a kidney


    for Willow?"


    Her voice grew colder with each word, each one stabbing into David''s heart like a knife.


    "You heartless beast, harming even your own wife and child, whatever end you meet is your own doing. The fact that you still have the gall to beg me isughable. After saying this, Lauren kicked David away harshly.


    David fell to the ground, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Yet, he seemed numb to the pain, continuing to plead desperately with Lauren, his cries for help muffled and unclear.


    Lauren stood still, watching David struggle on the ground without a hint of sympathy in her eyes


    "I told you before, I came here just to see for myself the miserable fate you and Willow would meet. Now that I''ve seen it, I can rest easy.


    Fear filled David''s eyes. No. I can''t stay here, I want to leave. I want to go home.


    He wanted to say, "Laurie, can you forgive me? It was Sharon, that deceitful woman, who tricked me. It was all Sharon and George''s fault." But no matter how many thoughts raced through his mind, he couldn''t voice them.


    Lauren''s gaze shifted from David to Willow. Willow looked like a drenched dog, bedraggled and grimacing at her.


    Lauren gave Willow a slight smile, "Willow, my kidney has been in your body long enough, don''t you think it''s time to give it back?"


    Willow seemed not to understand, frozen under Lauren''s icy stare, then her body began to tremble. She scrambled back, ending up in the pigpen.


    Lauren approached slowly, seeing Willow curled up in corner, hugging herself and shivering miserably.


    But Lauren felt no pity for her. She nced at the sky.


    The weather had been clear when they entered the countryside, but now it had turned overcast, with thunder rumbling in the distance.


    Those who had hurt her had received their karma, enduring punishments more unbearable than what she had faced; her heartache was finally settled.


    "Mr. Brooker, it looks like it''s about to rain. Let''s take Willow and get out of here." Felix nodded and signaled to Gael.


    Understanding the cue, Gael strode up to David''s father his voice cold andmanding. The key to the chain, hand it over."


    Hismanding presence overwhelmed the old man, who quickly fished out the key and handed it to


    Gael.


    Chapter 295 Kickstarting Karma


    chain firmly, showing no gentleness as he yanked it, pulling Willow out of the filthy enclosure like dragging a rag doll through mud.


    Willow sensed the danger and struggled desperately.


    Finished


    But now frail and weak, she couldn''t resist Gack; he dragged her along the chain like pulling a dog, forcing her to crawl forward.


    Felix again crouched before Lauren, his voice gentle, ��Luric,e on. I''ll carry you."


    This time, Lauren didn''t hesitate and slowly climbed to his back. Together, they made their way along the winding, muddy path, heading out of the ce.


    David''s eyes remained fixed on Lauren, his voice unclear and tears and snot running uncontrobly down his face, mixing with the mud, making him look utterly pitiful.


    But no matter how he wailed, Lauren never looked back.


    Annoyed by David''s crying, his father picked up a broom from the yard and started hitting him. "Stop crying, you''re not dead yet, why the mourning? You''re just bad luck."


    After a harsh beating, David was knocked unconscious, and the old man, gasping for breath, tossed aside the broom, nced at David lying motionless on the ground, and scoffed disdainfully, showing no concern for his son''s well-being.


    Soon,rge raindrops began to fall fiercely and without warning, quickly enveloping everything in a curtain of rain.


    The rain intensified rapidly, and soon, David was soaking wet, lying miserably in the mud, the rain washing over his scarred body, yet no one cared.


    Meanwhile, Gael struggled to pull Will


    through the mud.


    Willow stumbled in the mud, her nails broken, palms raw, while Felix carried Lauren, his steps steady yet heavy, each footfall sshing in the mud puddles.


    368

 Chapter Ch 296

    Chapter 296 Caught in the Storm


    Finished


    Felix frowned; he was fine himself, but he was mainly worried that Lauren might fall ill after getting drenched in the rain. The timing of this downpour couln''t have been worse.


    There was nowhere nearby to take shelter; they were stuck between a rock and a hard ce and could only move forward. The rain blurred their vision, making the mountain trail even more treacherous.


    The sky was alight with shes of lightning. Suddenly, with a loud crack, a bolt struck directly down, hitting arge, sturdy tree without deviating


    In an instant, the tree was split and charred.


    Lauren witnessed this and her pupils shrank abruptly, strong unease rising within her.


    Gael said, ��Mr. Brooker, we need to pick up the pace; we''re surrounded by trees; it''s too dangerous here.


    The mountain path was narrow and rugged, impossible for vehicles to enter, and their car was parked outside the countryside. At this moment, walking was the only option.


    Hearing this, Felix tightened his grip around Lauren, who was on his back, and quickened his pace.


    Large raindrops pelted them relentlessly, and the only sounds were the rapid rainfall and the chilling


    thunder.


    As they walked, a faint, eerie noise came from a distance.


    Gael, a former special forces operative with extensive survival experience, caught this slight anomaly. His face turned pale as he shouted, "Mr. Brooker, get out of the way, there''s andslide!"


    No sooner had he spoken than a mass of soil, rocks, and trees began tumbling down towards them.


    Lauren suddenly looked up, and upon seeing thendslide, her pupils tightened instantly. Without a second thought, she jumped down, from Felix''s back and pushed him with all her strength.


    It didn''t matter if she died; she was already disabled and living one more day or one less didn''t matter. But Felix was different; he hade to the countryside just to be with her, sacrificing so much.


    If something happened to him because of her, she couldn''t rest easy even in death.


    Caught off guard, Felix stumbled forward.


    Once he managed to steady himself, he turned around to see Lauren not far away, smiling at him warmly yet with a hint of reluctance.


    Lauren looked at him deeply, her eyes brimming with unspoken words, but she only managed to say. "Mr. Brooker, 1 wish you a long and prosperous life, a harmonious marriage, and a household full of children and grandchildren...


    The heavy rain, thunder, and noise of the falling rockspletely drowned out Lauren''s words.


    Felix''s pupils dted.


    "Lauren-" he yelled hoarsely, running towards her without a second thought.


    Chapter 296 Caught in the Storm


    83%


    Finished


    Just as the debris was about to bury Lauren, he threw himself over her, shielding her with his body.


    The impact made Felix grunt; his back was struck hard by the rolling stones, the pain sharp as needles,


    Yet, he held Lauren tightly, his veins bulging as he used all his strength to create a safe space for her.


    Seeing this, Gael pushed Willow aside and turned to rush towards Felix and Lauren.


    Dodging the falling rocks, he shouted, "Mr. Brooker! M. Bet!"


    Mud sttered all over him, blurring his vision.


    Lauren, in Felix''s embrace, let tears mix with the rain uncontrobly.


    "Mr. Brooker, you shouldn''t have saved me..." she choked, her voice mercilessly drowned out by the noisy rain and the roar of thendslide.


    Thendslide grew in scope, pulling down trees from their roots along with the mud.


    Felix clenched his teeth, speaking with difficulty. "Laurie, don''t be afraid; I''m here."


    His voice was firm and gentle, offering Laurenfort even in such a dire situation. Buried under thick mud, Lauren couldn''t see Felix but could clearly feel him straining to hold up above her.


    However, as the mud piled up, the weight on Felix seemed to increase by tons, his arms bending under the strain.


    But he kept clenching his teeth, every muscle taut with effort. In the darkness, Lauren reached out, touching Felix''s face, feeling the cold rain and mud. The sensation pained her heart.


    She could feel Felix''s body trembling slightly, yet still, he was doing everything to protect her.


    Suddenly, arge rock fell directly onto Felix.


    Felix groaned in pain, his voice filled with unbearable agony, his body heavily pressing down on Lauren.


    368

 Chapter Ch 297

    Chapter 297 Kidnap in the Hospital


    Flished


    Lauren''s heart clenched instantly, and she cried out, "Mr. Brooker, how are you? Don''t worry about me; I''m just a burden, not worth your sacrifice."


    It was as if Felix hadn''t heard her, he held her even tiger. In that cramped, dark space, their breathing became heavy and rapid.


    Lauren could clearly feel Felix''s heartbeat, but as time passed, it grew fainter.


    Her tears flowed nonstop, filled with guilt. If it weren''t for her, Felix wouldn''t be in such a dire situation.


    "Felix, you can''t die. You promised you''d be with me for a lifetime!" Lauren''s voice was swallowed up by the rain and thunder.


    "Don''t... be... afraid..." Felix''s voice was incredibly weak. Lauren couldn''t hear him, much less see him.


    All she could feel was Felix lying motionless on top of her, unresponsive. Lauren''s fear surged like a tide, and she screamed for help, her voiceced with endless despair.


    But no matter how much she cried out, no one responded.


    The mud kept piling up, and the air grew thinner. Lauren felt her brain dizzying; breathing became increasingly difficult, her consciousness blurring bit by bit until she finally passed outpletely. After an unknown amount of time, Lauren slowly came to.


    Before she even opened her eyes, she smelled the strong scent of disinfectant in the air.


    The image of Felix protecting her before she passed out shed through her mind. She suddenly opened her


    eyes and found herself in a hospital.


    The white ceiling, white walls, and the beeping of various machines all made her realize she was still alive


    But she couldn''t care less about herself; she wanted to see Felix immediately. Lauren tried to get out of bed to find Felix but found her bodypletely unresponsive; she felt numb all over.


    What''s going on? Am / paralyzed?


    "Nurse! Nurse!" Lauren called out loudly, her voice panicked.


    Soon, a plump nurse wearing a mask came in with a wheelchair.


    Lauren asked urgently, "Where is Felix? How is he?"


    The nurse responded indifferently, "He''s fine. If you want to see him, I can take you to him."


    As soon as the woman spoke, Lauren felt a very familiar sensation, but she couldn''t remember why. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Felix, so she didn''t dwell on it.


    "Okay, take me to him quickly." Lauren urged impatiently.


    The nurse leaned in, transferred her from the bed to the wheelchair, and then wheeled Lauren out of the room, taking the elevator.


    Chapter 297-Kidnap in the Hospital


    patient rooms in the hospital''s basement, right?"


    84 83%


    Finished


    The nurse remained silent, and the atmosphere in the elevator instantly became oppressive.


    Lauren sensed something was off, turned her head sharply, and m��t a pair of eyes filled with disdain.


    Lauren''s heart skipped a beat, a bad feeling rising within her.


    "You''re not a nurse; who are you?" Lauren asked warily


    The nurse slowly removed her mask.


    "Are you... Taylor?"


    Lauren had only seen Taylor once, on Mia''s birthday at the Lavette Grand Hotel, suite 101.


    Although it was just


    once, Lauren had a vivid memory of Taylor.


    Taylor was much heavier now than she had been back then, but Lauren recognized her immediately. Taylor''s eyes were filled with spite, and her mouth curved into a cold smirk. "Lauren, surprised? Lauren''s pupils constricted sharply. "Taylor, what are you nning? Where is Felix?"


    "To think you''re still worried about a man in your condition, how pathetic."


    Lauren clenched her teeth, trying to stand, but her body waspletely weak; she couldn''t move at all.


    Taylor smirked, "Don''t bother, the anesthesia hasn''t worn off yet; struggling is useless."


    Lauren looked terrified. "You gave me anesthesia?"


    Taylor''s mouth twitched slightly upward. "It wasn''t me. It was necessary for your surgery to switch kidneys with Willow, administered by the doctors."


    All this had happened after Lauren had lost consciousness, and she was utterly unaware of it.


    Taylor clicked her tongue. "I really don''t understand what Mr. Brooker sees in you, a worthless woman except for your pretty face. Did you know, to save you, be suffered crushed legs from falling rocks, and to ensure yours and Willow''s kidney transnt went smoothly, he endured the pain and guarded outside the operation room all day?"


    368

 Chapter Ch 298

    Chapter 298 Truths Told Too Late


    83%


    Finished


    Taylor continued to say, "He was only taken into surgery after your operation was sessful and you were safely in your room."


    Lauren''s heart twinged painfully


    Her eyes filled with worry and heartache, she asked urgently, "How is Felix?"


    "How would I know? A man as blind as him is better off lead, Taylor''s face twisted with madness.


    Just then, the elevator dinged, reaching the basement level. The doors slid open to reveal a dimly lit parking garage.


    Taylor pushed


    ren out of the elevator. Lauren struggled frantically. "Where are you taking me? Let me go. I need to see Felix."


    Taylor, infuriated by Lauren''s resistance, pped her hard across the face, causing blood to spill from the corner of her mouth instantly.


    "You wench, stop wasting your energy! Now that you''re in my hands, you''ll never escape."


    As she spoke, she yanked Lauren''s hair, pulling her head back, and continued her tirade venomously.


    "That dog. Felix, made me eat cake every day six months ago, causing me to gain weight. I couldn''t lose it no matter how hard I tried, and I even developed diabetes. He made my life miserable, so I''m making him, taste the pain of losing the woman he loves!"


    Taylor''sughter was crazed, "And that wretch Mia, she cares about you so much, right? Imagine how devastated she''ll be when she finds out you''re missing. Thinking about her pain makes me so happy- hahaha-


    She pushed Lauren in front of a car and opened the door.


    Lauren saw the person sitting inside, and her hatred solidified. Her eyes seemed to shoot mes as she gritted her teeth, Lucas, did you and Taylor n all this?"


    Lucas, meeting Lauren''s hate-filled gaze, momentarily panicked.


    But he quickly regained hisposure, putting on a hypocritical smile.


    He leaned in, reaching out to caress Lauren''s face, but she turned her head away in disgust.


    Lucas wasn''t upset; he continued smiling at Lauren. ��Laurie, we are meant to be together. Felix is so wealthy; why would he care about you? He''s just ying with your emotions. You''re just a toy to him."


    He paused, his tone sincere, "Believe me, if you''re with me, I''ll make sure you''re happy."


    Lauren scoffed, "Lucas, you''re utterly shameless."


    Taylor had no interest in wasting more words with Lauren, roughly dragging her into the car.


    Lauren, still under the influence of the anesthesia, couldn''t resist effectively.


    Chapter 298 Truths Told Too Late


    Before she could finish, Lucas covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief.


    Lauren breathed in a familiar sweet scent.


    Finished


    She had experienced this before when she fled from the Bets to the South City train station, where. Jeffrey had knocked her out with a handkerchief.


    Experiencing this again, her eyes filled with terror, but her brain was fading fast, and her consciousness slipped into darkness.


    Meanwhile, back at the hospital, the surgery room doos finally opened, and Felix was wheeled out.


    The doctor removed his mask and told Gael, who had been waiting outside, "The patient''s leg bones have been sessfully reattached. The surgery went very well. He just needs to rest well now, and remember, he must not get out of bed for a month."


    Gael nodded and wheeled Felix into his room. After some time, Felix woke up. The first thing he did upon opening his eyes was to ask about Lauren. "How is Laurie doing?"


    Gael said, "Mr. Brooker, rest assured. Ms. Bet''s kidney transnt was very sessful. Since it was originally Ms. Bet''s kidney, there''s no risk of rejection. Just take good care of her; and she''ll recover quickly; probably even faster than your legs."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Felix''s pale face.


    "That''s good to hear. With a new kidney, Laurie''s health will definitely improve."


    As long as her health improved, she wouldn''t feel guilty about being a burden anymore, and maybe she wouldn''t think about leaving him. But her legs and ears still required treatment from top global doctors; no matter the cost, he was determined to heal her.


    Then, he asked about Willow.


    "How is Willow doing?"


    Gael scoffed, his voice tinged with disdain, "She''s dead.


    "Dead?" Felix was taken aback. Just from having a kidney removed, she died that easily?"


    Gael shook his head; Willow''s death wasn''t just about losing a kidney.


    368

 Chapter Ch 299

    Chapter 299 Kidney Conspiracies.


    "Her death wasn''t just from thendslide," Gael exined. "A boulder crushed her lower body. Maybe the pain was so intense that it momentarily restored her sanity"


    Driven by the instinct to survive, she kept begging Gac for help, ��Please, save me, I don''t want to die, please."


    But at that time, Gael was focused only on rescuing Lauren and Felix and paid no attention to Willow.


    Willowy on the ground, wing desperately at the earth. All ten fingernails were broken, her hands bloody and mangled, a sight too horrific to bear.


    Even so, she couldn''t free herself from under the boulder and died in despair, her life ebbing away.


    Later, she and Lauren were taken to the operating room simultaneously. Barely alive to begin with. Willow died on the operating table after her kidney was removed.


    Felix listened to Gael''s ount with a stoic expression. Willow had brought this fate upon herself.


    You don''t need to stay here with me. Go check on Laurie, Felix instructed.


    Gael nodded and headed straight for Lauren''s hospital room.


    Upon arrival, the sight of the empty room sent a shock through him. Lauren had just had surgery; she was. too weak to get out of bed on her own. How could she just disappear?


    He didn''t waste a moment and quickly summoned the doctor.


    When the doctor saw the vacant room, he too panicked


    They immediately reviewed the security footage and saw Lauren being wheeled away by a plump woman dressed as a nurse.


    Meanwhile, Lauren was waking up from intense pain.


    The anesthesia had worn off, and she felt excruciating pain at the site of her kidney, as if thousands of needles were stabbing her simultaneously, causing her to break out in a cold sweat.


    She opened her eyes to darkness. Is it night already?


    Just as she thought this, arge ck cloth was suddenly yanked away.


    Taylor stood before her, smirking in a mix of triumph and mockery, "Lauren, how does it feel to live in a dog cage?"


    As she spoke, she paced around Lauren, clicking her tongue, "Who would have thought the fianc��e of the Brooker Corporation CEO would end up locked in a cage like a dog? Hahaha-


    Taylor''s insults were vile, something anyone would struggle to endure.


    But Lauren was different. Having been subjected to abuse for a long time, she was immune to such hurtful


    words


    Chapter 299 Kidney Conspiracies


    Finished


    clown.


    Lauren''s indifferent demeanor infuriated Taylor, who cursed nonstop for over ten minutes until she was


    hoarse.


    Lauren''s eyes


    filled with scorn. "Are you done? Now it''s my turn. Taylor, you seem to have forgotten what happened when you crossed me six months ago. Guess what kind of fate awaits you if Felix finds out how you''ve treated me?"


    Taylor''s face twisted grotesquely.


    She leaned in close to Lauren, her eyes wild with rage. "You wretch, you and Mia ruined me! I have nothing left to lose. Even if it means dying. I''ll make sure you go down with me! I can''t wait to see Felix''s pain when I torture you to death. Imagine his face when he sees your corpse. That will be a sight to behold, hahaha-


    Lauren narrowed her eyes. "I might not have long to live anyway, and your life could span decades more. If trading my life for yours is what it takes, it''s worth it


    Taylor was enraged by Lauren''s words, her emotions spiraling out of control. She banged on the cage like a madwoman. "You wretch, I''ll kill you!"


    Lauren sat calmly in the cage, watching her unravel. She thought to herself, Death might be a relief.


    Her revenge wasplete, and she no longer cared for her battered body. Suddenly, Taylor grabbed a fruit knife from the coffee table, poised to stab Lauren.


    Lucas, who had been silent and allowed Taylor to berate Lauren, couldn''t stand by any longer as Taylor was about to seriously harm Lauren. He finally spoke up.


    "Taylor, have you lost your mind? Don''t forget, you wanted my help to win over Lauren, and you wanted Felix. Now that Lauren is effectively mine, shouldn''t you be moving on to Felix?"


    368

 Chapter Ch 300

    Chapter 300 Hot Water and Hard Truths


    Finished


    Taylor looked at Lucas as if he were spinning wild yarn her expression a blend of disbelief and scorn.


    "Lucas, did you really take my words seriously? I only said that to extract all the information about Lauren from you. How else would I know one of her kidneys was in Willow? How else would I know she wanted revenge on Willow, leaving her to fend for herself in the mountains? And how would I have tracked her down here, waiting until she reimed her kidney and was at her weakest, to kidnap her?"


    Lucas'' face turned ashen, disbelief etching his features You used me?"


    Taylor''s face was a mask of scorn. "Didn''t you use Lauren when you were in college? When ites to using people, you''re more skilled than I am. All that talk about loving her, you only love yourself. Men like you are all the same."


    Lucas trembled with rage at Taylor''s words. He raised his hand in a fury, intending to p her hard.


    However, Jaylor agilely dodged his p and countered with a fierce backhand across his face.


    The p was so forceful it turned Lucas head to one side, ringing his ears.


    Taylor shook off her hand, saying, "Lucas, don''t be ungrateful. Remember, we''re in this together. Helping Lauren now won''t earn you her thanks."


    Lucas slowly turned to Lauren, and when he met her resentful gaze, it felt as if an invisible hand was squeezing his heart painfully.


    His eyes filled with regret and passion.


    "Laurie, I did it because I loved you too much. I just wanted to take you away from all this. Please don''t hate me, okay? I promise, if you''re with me, I''ll never hurt you again."


    His voice carried a plea, like a child seeking forgiveness for a wrongdoing.


    Lauren scoffed coldly, "How insincere!"


    Her attitude stung Lucas.


    Pushing the wheelchair up to the cage, he gritted his teeth and said, "Lauren, what do you want from me? I''m disabled because of you. Don''t think I don''t know.


    If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been beaten and had


    my legs broken. It must have been Felix who did this. Lauren, I lost my legs because of you, and 1 never hated you for a second. But you? What''s the big deal about serving five years? You''re still intact, aren''t you? Where do you get off thinking you have it worse than me? Even if I misunderstood you once and identally got you sent to jail, my losing my legs has more than paid that back. We were so close in the orphanage; you were so pure and kind. Why have you be so petty now? Don''t you realize, your unforgiving nature really makes you unlikable?"


    Lucas let all his grievances out in one breath.


    Lauren''s smile grew colder. So this was his true feeling She knew Lucas couldn''t change his stripes.


    Despite being at fault, he felt no remorse. He had caused her disability and imprisonment, yet he thought his own misfortunes nullified the damage he did to


    her


    Chapter 300 Hot Water and Hard Truths.


    Lauren turned her face away, refusing to look at him anymore to spare herself the pain.


    "Lauren!" Lucas'' emotions were getting the better of him.


    "What more do you want? When will this end? I''ve never met a woman as high- maintenance as you


    No matter what he said, Lauren ignored him.


    Finished.


    Lucas, shaking with anger, conceded, "Fine, fine, if this is how you treat me, then


    I won''t bother with you. anymore. Taylor, do whatever you want to her


    Taylor sneered, "I''ve always said, women like her aren''t worth your kindness."


    Taylor set down the knife she was holding, walked into the kitchen, and returned with a pot of boiling


    water.


    She stood in front of the cage, a sly smile on her face. You wench, if you beg for mercy, kneel and repeatedly knock your head on the ground, admit you''re wrong and that you''re cheap, I might let you go.


    Lauren didn''t look at her, unaware of what she was saying.


    Taylor''s patience had worn thin. "Being stubborn, are you? I''ll cure you of that!"


    With that, she threw the pot of scalding water at Laurer The boiling water cascaded down, and Lauren tried to dodge, but the confines of the cage left her nowhere to go.


    368

 Chapter Ch 301

    Chapter 301 No Way Out


    Scalding hot water sshed across Lauren''s body.


    She screamed, copsing to the ground, writhing in pain.


    Her skin blistered instantly, angry red welts rising as steam curled off her burned flesh. Her body, already weakened by surgery, couldn''t withstand the sudden trauma. The wounds tore open, blood pouring out.


    Taylor stood nearby,ughing hysterically at the sight.


    Lucas''s face twisted with guilt. He let out a long, heavy sigh.


    "Lauren, why do this to yourself? If you had just listened, you wouldn''t have to suffer like this."


    Lauren red at the two of them with bloodshot eyes.


    Tayler. Lucas


    You never die a peaceful death.


    Outside Hoverdale Tech University.


    Two luxury cars were parked on the curb.


    Kenny scoffed at Josh. "God, you''re so annoying. Mia can''t stand you, but you just keep showing up around her."


    Josh ignored him and turned to Jeffrey. "So this is your little brother? You''re sharp, but he looks like some angsty street punk. Hard to believe you two are rted


    Jeffrey hadn''t expected this either-the girl his brother liked just happened to be the same girl Josh was chasing.


    Kenny''s face twisted. "You''re the street punk. Your whole family''s full of street punks!"


    "Kenny, Jeffrey cut in.


    Kenny was fuming. "Whose side are you on, Jeffrey? Mine or his? If I knew you were gonna defend him, I wouldn''t have brought you to meet Mia"


    Just then, Mia walked out of the school.


    Kenny waved quickly. "Mia! Over here!"


    The moment she spotted both Kenny and Josh, Mia''s head throbbed.


    Honestly, she didn''t want to see either of them.


    She was


    was just about to pretend she hadn''t heard when Josh''s phone rang


    He nced at the caller ID-Gael.


    He picked up fast. "Gael, how are the boss and Ms. Lauren?"


    Mia froze at the mention of Lauren, quickly striding over and listening closely.


    Gael''s voice was strained. "We were caught in andslide in the mountains. The boss-his legs were crushed."


    "What?" Josh''s face drained of color.


    Mia stepped in, her voice shaking. "What about Lauren?"


    Chapter 301 No Way Out


    To be taken now-if she got an infection, or if anything happened to the surgical site-it could kill her.


    Mia couldn''t stay still another second


    She grabbed Josh''s arm in panic. "Take me to her. Now


    Josh didn''t hesitate. He jumped into the car, Mia right behind him.


    With a roar, the engine came alive. Josh mmed his foot on the gas, and the car shot down the road like a buller.


    +8 Pearls


    Kenny saw the look on Mia''s face and knew something serious had happened. Without hesitation, he jumped into his own car. Jeffrey followed, and the two of them sped after Josh


    The two cars tore through traffic, the scenery whipping by.


    In the passenger seat, Mia clenched her fists until her knuckles went white. Her eyes were red, zing with fury.


    Lauren, hold on. I''ming for you.


    Whoever dared to take her-whoeverid a hand on her-would pay in blood.


    At the same time, three more people had set out.


    Sharon. George. Joe.


    Willow''s biological parents and younger brother.


    With no more money flowing from the Bet family, Joe had been forced to return to the country. It didn''t take long before his parents told him the truth.


    How Lauren had thrown Willow into the mountains to be humiliated by strange


    men


    Joe had hated her ever since.


    The three of them had been waiting for the right moment to strike back.


    Now, their moment had arrived.


    They had already received news of Willow''s death.


    And the source?


    Taylor.


    She''d called them directly-and given them the exact address.


    After the call. Taylor was practically glowing.


    Luras, on the other hand, looked rmed. "Why did you bring them into this?"


    "Why? Taylor''s voice was icy. "To make Lauren pay."


    "They''ll kill her! Lucas snapped.


    Taylorughed coldly. "No. They won''t let her die that easily. They''ll break her, bit by bit, I want her to beg for death, but never find it. I''m going to film every second of it-every scream, every lear-and put it online for the whole country to see just how pathetic Lauren really is

 Chapter Ch 302

    Chapter 302 Beast in Human Skin


    "You''re insane! Aren''t you afraid of Felixing after you?" Lucas shouted, voice hoarse with panic,


    "Afraid?" Taylor sneered,pletely unfazed. "I stopped caring about that the second I kidnapped Lauren?


    She stepped forward, voice thick with venom. "I was going to seduce that bastard and milk him for everything he had. But he humiliated me. Forced me to eat cake until I blew up like a balloon. Now I''ve got diabetes, no money, no future-what the hell do I have to be scared of?"


    "No, It''s Felix who should be afraid. I can''t wait to see the look on his face when he finds out Lauren''s gone."


    Taylor walked over to where Laureny


    She was unconscious, her body burning up with fever. Her skin was flushed, lips cracked and dry, her face twisted in pain.


    Lucas winced at the sight. His chest ached.


    "She''s sick." he said, almost pleading. "Can''t you at least get her some medicine?"


    Taylor turned around and pped him across the face.


    The sound echoed in the room.


    "You pathetic excuse for a man. No wonder Lauren never wanted you. Hell, even / find you repulsive. She doesn''t give a damn about you-so why the hell do you care!"


    She sneered.


    "If I were you, I would''ve taken her the second she got out of prison. She''s a convict-who would believe anything she says! If you''d done what you should''ve, she never would''ve ended up with Felix. She wouldn''t have anyone to run to. This is all your fault-for being weak"


    Lucas''s cheek burned from the p. Her words stung more than her hand ever could.


    And the worst part?


    She wasn''t wrong


    He had hesitated. He''d pitied her, thought he was doing the noble thing. But that weakness had only driven her further away.


    If he''d just taken her then-she''d be his now.


    Back when he was still awyer, he could''ve given her a home. A stable life. She could''ve cooked, cleaned, raised their kids- and belonged to him


    But now?


    His eyes darkened as theynded on Lauren''s fevered face. "This is all your fault," he muttered. "You did this to yourself."


    Taylor patted him on the shoulder, her voice low and coaxing.


    "That''s more like it. She''s just some tramp. You love her so much? Then take her now."


    She yanked open the iron cage and dragged Lauren out by her clothes, throwing her at Lucas''s feet like trash.


    "She might not live through the night. This is yourst chance. You two grew up together. You''ve always loved her. Don''t you


    want to have her! You really okay just watching her slip away without ever touching her!"


    Chapter 302 Beast in Human Skm


    Il Lauren was going to die, she should at least die as hic


    Even in hell, she''ll have no one ele-only him.


    He drew in a deep breath and knelt down slowly, teaching out a hand toward her


    His touch was almost gentle. But his eyes were cold Rubl��su


    + Pearls


    Taylor''s face lit up with glee. She fumbled to unlock her phone, opening the camera and pointing in raight at fauren.


    She couldn''t wait to record this


    To capture every second of Lauren''s humiliation.


    To watch Felix and Mia''s hearts break when they


    She was shaking with anticipation.


    And then-bum!:


    A sharp knock exploded against the door.


    The sound hit like a gunshot in the silence, freezing both of them in ce.


    They looked at each other, hearts racing.


    Lucas''s hand hovered above Lauren, now stiff with tension.


    Taylor grabbed a knife, stepping cautiously toward the door.


    "Who is it?" she called out.


    A woman''s voice answered from outside.


    "It''s me. You called us, remember? Said that bitch Lauren was here."


    Taylor exhaled in relief.


    She unlocked the door and opened it.


    Sharon George. Joe


    - Lauren''s biological mother, father, and younger brother.


    The three of them filed in.


    Their eyes immediatelynded on Lauren''s motionless body on the floor.


    Sharon''s face twisted in hatred the second she saw her.


    Without hesitation, she stormed over, eyes zing, and mmed her foot into Lauren''s back.


    "You little whore! You finally got what you deserved. You killed my daughter-and this is your payback!"


    The kicknded squarely on Lauren''s lower back.


    Right where the surgical incision was still healing.


    The force tore it open


    Blood gushed out, soaking through her clothes and pooling beneath her like a spreading shachow


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 303

    Chapter 303 Just in Time


    The blinding pain tore Lauren out of unconsciousness.


    Her whole body convulsed as sweat streamed down her forehead. Her face was ghostly pale.


    Slowly, her vision cleared.


    +8 Pearls


    The first thing she saw was Sharon''s face-twisted, feral, almost unrecognizable. George stood beside her, arms crossed, looking down with cold disdain. And then there was a younger guy she didn''t recognize, eyes crawling over her like a predator.


    He let out a slow, mocking whistle. "Didn''t expect the real Bet heiress to be this pretty. You look like a dog now, but that face-yeah, that''s something.


    He cracked his knuckles and stepped closer. "Would be a waste to let her die like this. Might as well let me have some fun


    first."


    Sharon and George didn''t stop him. On the contrary, they looked pleased.


    Sharon sneered. "Just take it slow, son. If she dies too fast, she''s getting off easy. After what she did to your sister, we''re going to pay her back tenfold."


    Joe smirked. ��Don''t worry. I''ve got plenty of experience breaking girls in.��


    Taylor stood nearby, phone in hand, recording everything. "Let''s see how she likes this. Let''s make her famous for the right


    reasons."


    Joe reached down to grab Lauren-


    But Lucas stepped between them, panicked and breathless. "No. Lauren''s mine. You don''t touch her."


    Joe''s face darkened. Without hesitation, he pped Lucas across the face.


    The blow sent Lucas crashing to the floor.


    Sharonughed.


    "Useless piece of trash. A big-shotwyer reduced to a cripple. What a joke. All thatw you studied? What did it ever do for you?"


    Everyone in the room burst intoughter.


    "You" Lucas seethed, face flushed with rage-but powerless to stop anything.


    Joe dragged Lauren by the arms into the bedroom and threw her on the bed, climbing on top of her.


    Lauren''s body was burning. Her stitches had torn open again. But even through the pain, her instinct to survive kicked in


    She thrashed, reaching blindly for anything she could use.


    Her fingers brushed something-amp.


    With all her strength, she smashed it against Joe''s head.


    Joe screamed, grabbing at his scalp as blood poured down his face. His eyes gleamed red, his whole body shaking with fury.


    "You bitch!" he roared, pping her again and again..


    Lauren''s face swelled instantly. Blood oozed from the corner of her mouth.


    Sharon and George ran into the room when they heard their son scream. The moment they saw Joe''s blood-soaked face, their fury erupted


    9.14 AM


    Chapter 303 Just in Time


    Sharon froze.


    Who the hell is it


    she barked.


    +8 Pearls


    No response-just faster, harder pounding on the door.


    George''s face darkened. "You think that''s Felix''s people?"


    Taylor''s hands started shaking. "No... no way. How would they find us this fast?"


    The banging continued, relentless.


    "Open the door!"


    The voice was unmistakable.


    Josh


    Fear


    Fear spread like wildfire in the room.


    "They found us..."


    "Don''t panic! If we don''t open it, they can''t get in


    "What if he called the cops?"


    "Grab something. Anything. We fight if we have to


    Sharon, George, and Taylor all grabbed knives.


    Lucas, now back in his wheelchair, rolled into the kitchen and picked up a rolling


    pin.


    They all turned toward the door.


    Joe was still on top of Lauren, ripping at her clothes, panting. "Even if I die here,


    I''m taking this slut with me. Let''s see what Felix sees in you, huh?"


    The door shuddered under the force of the kicks.


    Then, with a deafening crash-


    The lock gave way.


    The door flew open


    Gael Josh Jeffrey. Kenny. Mia.


    They stormed in like a tidal wave.


    Taylor, Sharon, and the rest froze in ce, their eyes wide in horror.

 Chapter Ch 304

    Chapter 304 Blood for Blood


    They hadn''t expected so many people. The second the door mmed open and that group stormed in, Sharon and the others knew this wasn''t going to end peacefully.


    They grabbed their knives and charged.


    "Die, all of you!"


    Mia mar a beeline for Lucas, her eyes zing red. She seized him by the cor and yanked him off his wheelchair with a


    roar.


    "Where is Lauren


    Lucas trembled under her grip, panic shing in his eyes. But he clenched his jaw.


    1. I don''t know?


    His gaze darted to the side.


    "You really think I''m in the mood for games?" Mia hissed, tightening her grip. "Lie


    to me again, and I''ll make sure you regret ever being bor."


    Lucas choked face turning red, but still refused to speak.


    With a furious snarl, Mia shoved him aside. Her eyes scanned the room-


    Then locked on the closed bedroom door.


    Like a beast unleashed. Mia stormed over and kicked it open.


    The door mmed against the wall, revealing a nightmare.


    Joe was on top of Lauren, whoy limp on bloodstained sheets. Her body was covered in blisters from scalding burns, her face swollen and bruised beyond recognition. The bedsheet beneath her was soaked with blood.


    Mia''s mind snapped.


    You sick freak-"


    Screaming, she lunged forward and drove her knife into Joe''s lower back.


    Joe howled, copsing off Lauren, limbs iling, face twisted in pain.


    But Mia didn''t stop.


    She stabbed him agam.


    And again


    Her rage was deafening. Her hands moved on their own, every blow sharper than thest.


    By the time she stopped, Joe''s body was shredded, unmoving, and soaked in blood. His lifeless eyes stared at the ceiling in disbelief.


    Lauren, half-conscious, stared in horror.


    "No... don''t


    Mia had killed someone.


    That meant the death penalty.


    Chapter 304 Blood for Blood


    Mia dropped the knife and rushed to Lauren''s side, pulling her into her arms.


    "Don''t be scared. I''m here. I''m going to get you out."


    Outside, the sounds of fighting faded.


    Gael, Josh, Jeffrey, and Kenny rushed in, following the noise.


    +8 Pearls


    The moment they saw the scene-Lauren barely clothed, covered in burns and blood; for lying dead on the bed-they froze.


    Josh''s face went pale.


    "Mia... you killed someone again?"


    He stepped forward, voice tight. "We could''ve called the cops. Let them handle it. You didn''t have to "


    "Cops?" Mia cut him off with a sharpugh. Her eyes gleamed with fury.


    You think a prison sentence is justice? You think a few years behind bars is enough for what they did to Lauren?"


    She stood slowly, eyes sweeping the room like a storm.


    "I want them dead. Every one of them. They don''t deserve to breathe, not alter what they did.


    Her voice echoed through the blood-soaked room. No one spoke.


    Lauren turned to Josh, her voice hoarse.


    "You said Mia... again? What do you mean-again?"


    Josh''s face went rigid.


    He didn''t answer right away.


    "Mia killed someone who bullied you in prison. You didn''t know because she kept


    it from you. And Lucas... she''s the one who shattered his legs."


    ��Shut up!�� Mia snarled. Her whole body was tense, eyes shing ��Josh, don''t you dare-


    Gael stepped in and tigged Josh''s arm. "Enough, Ms. Lauren is the boss''s woman. Watch your mouth.


    But Josh was shaking,


    His voice cracked.


    "The woman I love is going to die for this. You expect me to just stand here and stay quiet?"


    Silence dropped like a stone.


    He turned to Mia, eyes full of pain. He snatched the knife from her hands.


    "What are you doing?" Mia asked, voice wary.


    Jash clenched his jaw. "I won''t let you die. You all need to get out of here-now. I''ll


    clean up the mess. If the policee, I''ll take the fall."


    Lauren''s heart clenched so tightly she couldn''t breathe.


    Her vision blurred.


    Then, with a sharp gasp, she coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The world tilted sideways.


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter Ch 305

    Chapter 305 Worth Dying For


    Mia''s face went pale, Lauren, hang in there! We''re taking you to the hospital now!


    Gael didn''t hesitate. He scooped Lauren into his arms, heart pounding, and they all rushed out of the bedroom-only to realize that Sharon and George had already fled


    Only Taylor and Lucas remained, trembling on the floor.


    Mia''s eyes high.


    narrowed. Rage red. She picked up a kitchen knife from the ground, walked straight toward them, and raised it


    "No!" Lauren gasped weakly, her voice barely a whisper.


    But it was toote.


    The de came down hard, severing Taylor''s head in a clean arc.


    Lauren''s entire body jolted. Her eyes widened in horror, unable to process what she''d just seen.


    "Mia why?" she rasped.


    Covered in blood, Mia stood over the corpse, a twisted smile pulling at her lips.


    "If I''m going to die anyway, might as well make it count. One life for all of theirs- it''s worth it."


    She turned and stepped toward Lucas.


    He was sobbing now, shaking uncontrobly. A dark stain spread across his pants.


    "No. please! I get it, I was wrong! Don''t kill me! Lauren, please-stop her, please- ahhh!"


    Mia''s de swung again.


    One of Lucas''s hands flew from his body,nding with a sickening thud,


    He howled in agony, but Mia didn''t stop


    Strike after strike.


    Until Lucas was nothing more than a mangled heap on the floor.


    "Everyone in the room froze, their faces ghost-white..


    Even Lauren couldn''t bear it. She fainted on the


    e spot.


    Mia turned to Josh, her expression stone cold.


    "Give me the butterfly knife."


    Josh stared at her for a long second. "You''ve lost your damn mind."


    Miia gave a bitterugh. ��Yeah. I''ve seen the worst of humanity, and it broke me. But those monsters? They don''t deserve to


    live.


    "Let thew punish them," Josh gritted out.


    "Thew?" she scoffed. "Thew''s never made people like that suffer enough. What happened to Lauren? No court sentence will ever match it. Not even close." "They''ll be locked up," Josh insisted.


    d ?ess and behandas sendiret Undured contament


    au an the smagu Tiba main kansaned?"


    Chapter 305 Worth Dying For


    Josh shouted, "You''ll die for this


    "I don''t care.�� Her voier was quiet now. "Tim not afraid of death. Hell, I''ve already got


    itpany waiting for me down there?


    "You only care about Lauren. What about your mom?" Josh shot back, his voice cracking. "You think she''d be proud? You think she''d want this?"


    Mia''s face fell


    For a moment, her bravado slipped.


    "Lauren will take care of her," she whispered. "She''ll do what I couldn''t. She''ll


    make sure my mom''s okay"


    Lauren was rushed into surgery.


    Itsted an entire day and night,


    When she was finally wheeled out, her eyelids fluttered open.


    The first thing she saw was the doctor''s face, lips moving slowly as he exined something


    Tears welled in her eyes before she could fully understand the words.


    Mia had done everything-killed for her, bled for her-and Lauren''s body still couldn''t hold on.


    "The patient is extremely weak. While the transnt surgery was initially a sess, the trauma she sustained has led to severe. infection and multipleplications. Her system is shutting down. We''ve done all we can. From here on, it depends on her will to survive.


    The doctor''s voice was low, almost apologetic.


    Lauren was running on fumes.


    But she wasn''t ready to go. Not yet


    Not like this


    Her life had been too short. Too messy. Too full of regret


    If she had to die, she wanted to make it count.


    Mia had killed four people for her.


    Lauren could never repay that.


    It was her fault. All of it.


    She''d ruined Marilyn''s career. Driven Mia to bloodshed. Gotten Felix caught in a


    None of it we''ve happened if she hadn''t been in their lives.


    They would have thrived-happy, sessful, whole.


    So if this was the end...


    She wanted to do something that mattered.


    When the doctor finished and left, Carl, Jeffrey, and Kenny hovered around her bedside.


    She looked at them with a fragile smile.

 Chapter Ch 306

    Chapter 306 Goodbye, Sunlight


    Gael hesitated for a moment before nodding


    Seeing his agreement. Lauren''s lips curved into a soft smile. Then she turned to Jeffrey


    "Jeffrey,


    y, you''re a doctor. Can you prescribe me some painkillers? I I''m scared of the pain."


    Jeffrey froze


    She rarely said she was in pain. Not once through everything had sheined. This was the first time.


    That alone was enough to tell him just how much she was suffering.


    His voice was a little hoarse. "Okay. I''ll go write the prescription."


    I''d like to rest for a bit."


    Lauren nodded. Once he left, she looked to Gael and Kenny. I''m a little tired. I''d like


    Her face was pale, lips bloodless. Even keeping her eyes open seemed like a battle..


    Gael and Kenny urged her to rest, then followed Jeffrey out of the room.


    Lauren was finally alone.


    She turned her head toward the window.


    It was a beautiful day. Sunshine streamed through the ss, spilling onto her bed like liquid gold.


    She reached toward the light


    It touched her skin, warm and gemle. But inside, she still felt so unbearably cold


    The sunlight was soft. The world outside, beautiful. So many people still cared about her. So many things were worth holding


    on to.


    And yet... she wouldn''t have much longer.


    She didn''t want to go.


    She really didn''t.


    She didn''t know how long shey there like that, staring into the sun, before Jeffrey returned.


    ��Lauren, take this. It''ll help with the pain."


    She smiled weakly and took the pills, swallowing them without a word.


    Jeffrey didn''t linger. He told her to rest, then quietly stepped out.


    Once again, she was alone.


    And this time, when the medication dulled the pain in her limbs, Lauren used what little strength she had to climb out of bed.


    Her movements were slow, shaky. Every step felt like it could be herst.


    She walked through the hospital corridors, all the way to Felix''s room.


    Through the narrow ss window in the door, she saw him lying there-legs in casts,pletely still.


    Cone was the towering, unshakable Felix she once knew. What remained was a man broken in body, his pride dulled by pain.


    Chapter 306 Goodbye. Sunlight


    Felix never would''ve ended up like this if he hadn''t met her.


    She pressed her hand against the ss, willing herself to remember every inch of him.


    Then, slowly, she turned and limped away.


    Felit, I''m sorry, I can''t even say goodbye.


    Because I did, you''d never let me go.


    So she had to disappear silently.


    She left the hospital and found a small agricultural supply store.


    "I''d like to buy a bottle of pesticide" she said softly.


    +8 Pearls


    The clerk eyed her from head to toe. She was wearing a hospital gown, limping,


    skin ashen and thin as paper. Her eyes were dull, lifeless.


    rms went off in the clerk''s head.


    This girl wasn''t a farmer. She looked like she was dying. She was probably nning to kill herself.


    The clerk shook his head. "Sorry, miss. We can''t sell it to you."


    "Why not?"


    "We... just don''t want to take any chances."


    Lauren stood frozen for a moment


    Of course. In her current state, who would sell her poison?


    She left the store in a daze.


    The reflection in the shop''s window caught her attention.


    The girl staring back at her barely looked human anymore.


    Skin bruised and blistered. Eyes hollow. Limping like a ghost.


    Lauren stared for a long time.


    How had she ended up like this?


    She took a deep breath and forced herself to look away.


    Inside a nearby boutique, she bought a fresh set of clothes and changed. She added a face mask andrge sunsses, wrapping herself up until not even her reflection could recognize ber.


    When she returned to the agricultural shop, the clerk didn''t recognize her.


    This me, they sold her the pesticide without question.


    She tucked it into her coat pocket, hailed a cab, and gave the driver a single destination.


    The police station.


    The car pulled to a stop outside.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 One Life for All


    +8 Pearls


    Lauren stood before the towering building, its stark white walls gleaming beneath the sun. The police crest atop the roof


    rk whit shimmered like a silent warning-a symbol of justice, of consequences.


    Her heart twisted with conflicting emotions. Fear. Resolve.


    This was the end of the road. But it was also the only road left-for Mia


    She stepped into the station, every step heavy and deliberate.


    The front hall was quiet. A single officer manned the desk.


    "I want to turn myself in


    The officer''s expression shifted instantly. He straightened in his seat.


    Turn yourself in? For what?"


    Lauren pulled off her mask and sunsses..


    "I killed someone."


    His pupils contracted.


    He hadn''t expected a murder confession-not like this. Not from someone who looked so frail, so ghost-like.


    Without a word, he stepped out from behind the desk, approached her with care, and snapped a pair of cold steel cuffs onto her wrists.


    The moment the cuffs locked in ce, Lauren trembled.


    The sensation was far too familiar. For five years, it had been routine.


    But five years ago, she''d worn them for someone else''s crime.


    This time, she wore them willingly-for Mia.


    As the officer led her into the interrogation room, Lauren closed her eyes.


    How ridiculous, the thought. All my life, I''ve been a recement-for me, for pain, for justice.


    Inside, the interrogation room was small and airless. Oppressive.


    "Sit," the officer instructed, setting a notebook on the desk, his pen poised.


    Lauren sat. Her hands clutched the edge of the chair, knuckles white.


    "Tell me everything. Who did you kill? When? Where? How? And why?" His questions came sharp and fast.


    Lauren inhaled deeply. Then she began.


    "I killed Joe. Taylor. Lucas. And


    Her voice was dry, ragged.


    With each pame, the officer''s eyes widened further. The mental image forming in his head grew darker, bloodier.


    Could this fragile woman really be a cold-blooded killer?


    Chapter 307 One Life for All


    He wrote it down slowly, word by word. "And your motive?"


    Lauren shut her eyes.


    And then, like pulling poison from an old wound, she told the truth. Everyst bit.


    Joe''s attempted assault. Taylor''s deception. Lancas''s betrayal. The beatings in prison.


    She didn''t embellish. She didn''t dramatize,


    She simply told the truth.


    The truth was damning enough.


    +8 Pearls


    The officer''s hand began to tremble with the speed of his writing. He had never heard anything like this before. He''d never imagined anyone could endure so much and still sit here, breathing.


    He repeated the questions over and over, digging into every corner of her story. Cross-examining. Confirming details.


    But her answers never changed.


    Eventually, he closed his notebook.


    "That''s enough for now. We''ll be transferring you for holding while we investigate further."


    He stood.


    And in that moment-


    Lauren moved


    Her hand darted to her coat pocket. She unscrewed the cap of the pesticide bottle and drank it in one gulp


    The entire room went still.


    The officer stared, frozen, unable to process what he''d just seen.


    Then he shouted, lunging forward. "What are you doing!"


    But the bottle was already empty.


    Lauren dropped it to the ground. Her body convulsed violently. Pain erupted from her chest, her stomach, her limbs.


    But in her mind, everything was still.


    I know Mia would never let me take the fall She''d fight. She''d confess. She''d ruin her future for mine. So I had to do this. Now she won''t have the chance.


    Mw, you be already done more than enough Live. Marilyn still needs you. And Feliz.. Grandina Anna... Please don''t mourn me. Even if had survived this day, I wouldn''t have lived much longer anyway. At least now, I get to make it mean something.


    Lauren''s vision blurred.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 Let Me Be Worth It


    Lauren''s stomach feh like it had been set on fire. The pesticide burned its way through her organs, relentless and cruel. The pain twisted inside her, tearing at everything it touched. The painkillers from earlier did nothing.


    She clenched her teeth, but agony still escaped her lips in broken whimpers


    A thick stream of ck blood spilled from her mouth, sttering across the cold interrogation room floor.


    But even then-she smiled.


    That fragile, bitter smile carried a quiet peace. A resignation. A final kind of freedom


    If she died, then it would all be over.


    Mia wouldn''t have to bear the weight of murder. She could live her life freely.


    Felix could forget everything and focus on his future. Grandma and Anna


    wouldn''t worry anymore.


    Everyone would be okay.


    That was all Lauren wanted.


    Tears slid silently from her eyes as everything faded to ck.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was in a hospital bed.


    And she wasn''t alone.


    The room was filled with people-but all she saw was Felix


    He sat nearby in a wheelchair, pale as snow, red-rimmed eyes locked onto hers with such intensity it nearly broke her.


    Lauren gave him a weak smile.


    She raised her hand slowly, reaching for his face-but her strength gave out halfway


    Felix caught her hand and pressed it to his cheek. His voice cracked.


    "Why would you do something so stupid?"


    She looked at the man who''de apart because of her and felt her heart twist with guilt and love


    "Felix. I''ve dragged you down. Please when I''m gone, move on. Forget me."


    His tears burst free, falling in heavy drops.


    His whole body trembled.


    "You promised to marry me," he choked out. "You said you would. You can''t break that promise."


    Lauren gently brushed the tears from his cheek. Even that small movement hurt-but she forced her hand to move.


    "Don''t cry," she whispered.


    Then-


    Mia appeared beside the bed, her face swollen from crying.


    She threw herself at Lauren''s side.


    Chapter 308 Let Me Be Worth it


    +8 Pearin


    pesticide."


    Her eyes bore into Mia''s


    Mia was smart. She understood instantly.


    And when she did, her legs gave out. She copsed to her knees beside the bed.


    She clutched Lauren''s arm, as if holding her tightly enough would stop her from slipping away.


    "Don''t die. Lauren," she cried. "Please don''t leave me. Il die before I let you go." But Lauren was beyond saving.


    Surviving pesticide poisoning was rare. It destroyed the lungs. It was irreversible. Mia knew that. And that knowledge hollowed her out from the inside.


    She wrapped her arms around Lauren, sobbing like her soul was being torn apart.


    Lauren leaned closer, whispering in her ear with what little strength she had left


    "Mia.. let this be enough. Please live. Let my death mean something. It''s all I can do for you."


    Mia froze.


    Let this be enough?


    ere still alive


    But Sharon and George were


    How could this be enough?


    She bit her lip and nodded, tears pouring freely.


    ��Okay,�� she lied, ��I promise. If you stay alive, I''ll do anything you say."


    She gripped Lauren''s hand tighter, pleading with the universe.


    "You''ll get better. The doctors will fix this. Just hold on."


    Every breath Lauren took was like swallowing knives.


    The taste o


    of blood rose in her throat, but she swallowed it back. She didn''t want them to


    see.


    "Mia.. don''t cry," she whispered again.


    Mia tried to wipe her tears away, but it was useless. They kepting, faster and heavier, until she couldn''t even see Lauren''s face anymore.


    She just wanted to see her one more time. Onest time.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 Let Me Say Goodbye.


    +8 Pearls


    Lauren''s thin, trembling hand reached up and gently wiped away Mia''s tears. "Don''t be sad," she whispered.


    But the more she tried tofort them, the harder it was for anyone in the room to hold back their grief.


    Mia curled up beside her on the bed, her sobs wracking her small frame. Her shoulders shook uncontrobly, and her breathing came in shon. frantic gasps- like she might copse at any second from the weight of her sorrow,


    Everyone around the bed had red-rimmed eyes. Some were crying silently. Others had already broken down.


    Lauren didn''t know what else to say.


    She had thought, when she drank the pesticide, that it would be quick.


    She''d chosen that method because she knew how lethal it was. She''d been sure-positive-that she wouldn''t survive.


    She had been ready to die.


    But life, cruel as ever, had decided not to let her go that easily.


    And now, instead of slipping away quietly, she was forced to witness the pain she had left behind.


    She opened her mouth, trying to reassure them-only for a sudden torrent of thick ck blood to explode from her throat.


    It sttered across the white bedsheets, across her gown, soaking everything in dark, sticky crimson.


    Then came more.


    Blood oozed from her nose. From her ears. Even her eyes


    Lauren was bleeding from every opening


    A living corpse.


    A ghost crawling out of hell.


    "Lauren- Mia''s scream ripped through the room like shattered ss,


    Her eyes widened in horror. The sight of Lauren bathed in her own blood, writhing


    in agony, burned into her mind forever.


    Mia''s knees gave out. Her body crumpled beside the bed. And then everything went ck."


    Felix shook violently. "Doctor-someone get the doctor!"


    His voice cracked, filled with sheer terror.


    Lauren''s vision blurred. She saw Mia copse. Felix pale and trembling. Others rushing around in a panic-then darkness swallowed her whole.


    The ER doors mmed open.


    Doctors and nurses rushed her to surgery, machines beeping frantically.


    Outside the operating room, time stood still.


    Felix sat frozen in his wheelchair, like a man turned to stone. He didn''t blink. Didn''t breathe. He just stared at the glowing red sign above the door.


    Surgery in Progress.


    Chapter 309 Let Me Say Goodbye


    The doctor stepped out, face haggard, clothes stained. He removed his mask.


    The moment Felix saw his face, his stomach dropped.


    "Doctor," he rasped. "How is she?


    The doctor paused for a long moment. Then quietly said the words Felix feared most.


    "We did everything we could. I''m sorry. Please prepare yourself."


    The world copsed


    Felix''s hands gripped his chair until his knuckles turned white.


    ��No,�� he whispered. "No, that''s not true. She''s not-she''s not dead! She can''t bel


    He lurched forward, grabbing the doctor''s coat


    She promised me! She said she''d marry me! You go back in there and save her!"


    The others stood frozen.


    Josh. Gael Kenny. Jeffrey.


    Not one of them could move.


    Not one of them could breathe.


    Lauren was dead? How? Why? How could this be justice?


    +8 Pearls


    She had never done a single cruel thing in her life. She worked hard. She loved fiercely. She forgave again and again. She endured pain no human being should have to endure.


    She was punished from the moment she was bor


    Abandoned by her father. Bullied by her adoptive family. Sent to prison for a crime


    she didn''tmit. Beaten. Mistreated. Betrayed


    Even when she got out, life just kept hurting her.


    Where was her happy ending?


    Where was the fairness? The peace?


    There was no answer.


    Felix lost it.


    *She''s


    ''s not dead!" he roared. "She''s mine-she belongs to me! I haven''t even walked her down the aisle yet, I haven''t even put a ring on her hand! Bring her back!"


    Gael closed his eyes, unable to bear it.


    "?ir.. she''s gone."


    Felix''s entire body shuddered.


    Then-he vomited blood.


    A momentter, Mia ran in


    She had just woken up. Just found out.


    Chapter 309 Let Me Say Goodbye


    Still, she walked forward.


    on


    Step by step.


    Josh reached for her, tried to speak.


    But Mia didn''t stop. Didn''t hear him.


    She walked past them all.


    Then, she walked into the operating room-into the stillness beyond the storm.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 Keep the Promise, Break the World


    +8 Pearls


    Laureny motionless on the cold steel table, her body wrapped in silence as stark and sterile as the white surgical lights above her


    Her hospital gown was stained with blood, soaked and brittle at the seams. Her face, ghostly pale, had taken on a bluish tint, her lips cracked and darkened with dried blood.


    Mia stood at her side, unmoving, like her soul had left her body.


    The girl who once overflowed with fire and fury now stood hollowed out.


    She stored at Lauren''s face-at the longshes that would never flutter again, at


    the mouth that had called her name with such gentleness. And though her expression was frozen, something inside her had broken.


    Mis lifted a trembling hand and brushed her fingers along Lauren''s cheek.


    Soft. Cold. Lifeless.


    "Lauren.�� Her voice cracked like splintered ss. "You really left me, didn''t you?"


    There was no reply. No rise and fall of breath. No warmth in the skin beneath her fingers


    "I want to die too, she whispered, her body trembling, voice thinned out by grief. "I want to lie down beside you and never wake up again. But I can''t


    Her fingers curled into a fist on the metal table.


    "I made you a promise, and I''m about to break it Her tone shifted-low, t, and dangerous. "I won''t let the people who hurt you keep breathing. Sharon. George. They don''t deserve to live in your world."


    Mia leaned down, pressed her forehead to Lauren''s


    "Wait for me, okay? Walk slo


    slow on the road to the afterlife. Let me clean this up, and I''ll catch up


    up to you. I swear


    Her voice faded into a whisper.


    I love you more than I love the world. And the world doesn''t deserve to go


    unpunished


    She stepped back.


    And she smiled


    It wasn''t a smile of sorrow, or sweetness, or sanity.


    It was the kind of smile you see on statues of war gods-cold, immortal, andced


    with vengeance.


    A month passed.


    The sun hung warm and gold over the afternoon sky, pouring light into Josh''s apartment like honey. It bathed the wooden floor, the soft linen couch, and the woman sitting silently at the table.


    Mia. She looked calm. Composed. Beautiful, even.


    She wore a pale sweater, her hair down in soft waves, and her cheeks flushed


    with color. To a stranger, she would''ve looked like any other girl enjoying azy Sunday.


    But Josh krew better.


    "Mia," he called gently from the kitchen, e eat."


    Chapter 310 keep the Promise Break the World


    And slowly day by day, the blood had returned to her cheeks


    "Mia?" he asked agam


    She rose, walked to the table, and picked up her chopsticks.


    They ate in silence for a few minutes before she finally said, "I''m going back to school.


    Josh froze. You what?"


    I''m better, I should graduate on time."


    He set his chsticks down. "Mia, I can file for a leave on your behalf-


    "No," she interrupted, calm but firm. "I want to finish what I started.


    He hesitated. "You''re not nning anything, are you?"


    She looked him in the eyes. "I promised Lauren I wouldn''t hurt anyone. And I keep my promises."


    Josh studied her for a long second, then nodded slowly. "Then let me drive you every day."


    "Okay"


    He smiled.


    +8 Pearls


    She smiled back.


    But neither of their smiles reached their eyes.


    When Josh turned to pick up a napkin, Mia lowered her gaze.


    And the rage-pure, burning, unyielding-red in her again..


    Sharon George. You thought a month of quiet meant I''d given up?


    She hadn''t rested. Not really. Not when every heartbeat reminded her of Lauren''sst smile. Not when every breath still


    tasted like blood.


    Every night, while Josh slept soundly beside the wall separating their rooms, Mia worked.


    She hacked databases. She traced credit cards. She ran facial recognition on traffic cameras Slowly, carefully, methodically- she hunted them.


    And she had found them.


    Two ghosts hiding at the edge of a nameless border town, under fake names, surrounded by barbed fences and bribed


    silence.


    The only thing between them and justice now.. was time.


    Just a little longer, Lauren, she thought, picking up her cutlery.


    Just a little longer, and I''ll keep my real promise.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 Retribution


    After a full month of relentless searching, she had finally tracked down those two monsters,


    She''d let them live an extra month. It was time they paid for what they''d done.


    The next morning, under bright sunlight, Josh personally drove Mia to the gates of Hoverdale Tech University.


    He watched her walk onto campus, waiting until her figure disappeared from view before driving away.


    But not long after he left, Mia quietly turned around and walked back out.


    Night fell. The city lights flickered on.


    Josh rd to the university gates, silently waiting for Mia toe out,


    He waited for a full thirty minutes, but there was no sign of her.


    He took out his phone to call her, only to find he couldn''t get through-no matter how many times he tried.


    In that moment, dread twisted in Josh''s chest.


    Meanwhile, Mia was already in another city, standing outside an old apartmentplex.


    +8 Pearls


    She was at the door of a worn-down residential building. The stairwell lighting was dim, and the air reeked of mildew and


    dust


    Mia raised her hand and knocked, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the wooden door-knock knock knock.


    Inside, Sharon and George were chatting casually. The knock caught them both off guard. They exchanged a nce.


    George called out cautiously, "Who is it?"


    Mia lowered her voice and disguised it deliberately. "Your food delivery"


    They both rxed instantly


    "Oh, it''s just our takeout. That was fast today," Sharon said.


    "I''ll get it," George offered, getting up.


    He opened the door and saw a small, thin delivery worker standing outside.


    She wore a mask, and the hallway was too dark to make out her face, but her frame made it obvious she was a woman.


    George let his guard downpletely. "Hand it over."


    Mia looked up, her eyes icy cold. "I finally found you."


    Before he could react, shhk-her knife plunged straight into George''s stomach.


    "You"George stared at her, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "What, me?" Mia yanked off her mask, revealing a face twisted by fury.


    In that moment, she looked like a demon straight out of hell.


    She ripped the knife out and drove it into his stomach again. And again.


    "You loved hurting Lauren so much. How''s it feel to be on the other end? Feels good, doesn''t it?"


    With that, she kicked George hard, sending him stumbling back into the apartment. Then she mmed the door shut and


    Chapter 31: Retribution


    +8 Pearls


    Sharon shricked and tried to run back into the bedroom, but Mia moved like lightning. She lunged forward, grabbed Sharon by the hair, and yanked her hard to the floor.


    You two monsters killed Lauren. Today, you die for it," Mia said coldly, her voice brimming with hate, her bloody knife gleaming in her grip.


    Sharon scrambled across the floor, hair tangled over her face, begging through tears. ��Please..... please don''t.. we were wrong.... we know we were wrong...


    "Wrong!" Mia crouched down, pressing the de to Sharon''s neck. "Toote." With that. Mix shed the tendons in Sharon''s arms and legs.


    Sharon screened, the sound raw and soul-shattering, her body convulsing in agony.


    Her eyes were filled with terror and despair.


    She knew, without a doubt, that she wouldn''t be walking out of here alive.


    Mia stared at George''s unconscious body and Sharon''s sobbing face, but not a trace of her hatred had faded.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you just yet. That''d be too easy, I want you to feel every second of what it means to be cut apart, piece by piece."


    Her voice was calm. Cold. As if she were describing the weather.


    George began to stir. As his vision cleared and he saw Mia''s face, his pupils dted. Horror washed over him.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mia''s lips curled into a cruel smile. You were so heartless. I want to see your heart with my own eyes. See if it''s ck or


    "No-please-have mercy!" George pleaded desperately.


    ? red."


    Sharon was sobbing uncontrobly, her voice hoarse from screaming. "We were wrong-we really were-please, please don''t


    But Mia''s expression didn''t waver. Her eyes held nothing but vengeance.


    She slowly raised the knife. In the dim light, the de glinted.


    And then, she dragged it slowly across George''s stomach.


    "Ah!" George howled in agony as he watched her slice him open, inch by inch.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 The Secret


    In an instant, bright red blood gushed out, soaking the floor.


    +8


    B Pearls


    George''s body convulsed violently, his eyes bulging in sheer terror. It was as if thick ck ink had poured into his pupils,


    drowning them in fear.


    ��No��please��I''m begging you, George sobbed uncontrobly. "Tll do anything, anything you want, just don''t kill me...


    Ma stood off to the sole, her gaze cold as a frozenke in the dead of night.


    She remembered Lauren lying pale and lifeless on that cold operating table. "Il spare you, who spared my Lauren?"


    "My L


    was born into a powerful family. She should''ve grown up in luxury, pampered and


    loved. But thanks to you two animals, her he waspletely destroyed"


    Her voice dropped lower, darker. Her knife never stopped moving.


    George''s screams tore through the apartment.


    Lauren was such a good person, and she''s gone. So why do you two pieces of trash still get to live?"


    "You should''ve died. Both of you. You should burn in hell."


    The entire room reeked of blood.


    For three full hours, Mia dissected George alive-cut by cut.


    And through it all, George remained conscious.


    He watched, fully aware, as his own body was carved open. He watched himself die


    Sharon witnessed the entire thing, paralyzed by fear. Her whole body was rigid, her eyes dull and lifeless-like a puppet with its soul tom out.


    Mia stared at what was left of George''s mangled corpse, her face nk


    Then she turned her head toward Sharon. "Your turn."


    Just four words��but they hit Sharon like a thunderp, snapping her out of her daze.


    "No-no" she shook her head frantically, tears pouring down her face like floodwaters.


    "Please, I''m begging you.


    Mia looked down at her coldly as she wept.


    "So the ones who cause pain are scared of death after all. When ites to survival, you''ll crawl like a dog and beg for your life:


    She slid the cold de across Sharon''s face, and Sharon lost control, wetting herself in terror.


    "Don''t be scared. You''ll be seeing your man real soon. He loved you so much-I''m sure he''s already missing you down there.


    Mia raised the knife.


    Sharon''s pupils dted in panic. She didn''t want to die.


    "You-you


    can''t kill me!" Sharon suddenly screamed.


    1.2


    Aapter 312 The Secret


    She moved the knife even closer.


    Sharon shrieked, her voice cracking "If you don''t kill me-I''ll tell you a secret?


    "A secret" Mia spected I don''t care. I want you dead. Even if it costs me my life."


    Her eyes med rest, wild and merciless. She wasn''t about to let Sharon buy time with empty threats.


    The de was just about to sink into Sharon''s eye-


    "The secret is about Lauren Sharon shouted with her eyes shut tight.


    +8 Pearls


    A heavy, suffocating silence.


    Sharon waited. And waited. But the pain never came,


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    The tip of the knife hovered less than an inch from her pupil.


    The


    Her eyes widened in terror, and she quickly shut them again.


    Mia narrowed her eyes, a dangerous gleam shing within them. "Speak. Clearly"


    But Sharon said nothing. As long as Mia cared about Lauren, this secret could buy her time. Maybe even her life.


    "Hah." Mia let out a chilling Laugh. "Not talking? Fine. I''ll kill you right now. Lauren''s already gone. Whatever secret you''ve got -doesn''t matter anymore.


    The de drove straight into Sharon''s shoulder.


    "Ah!" Sharon screamed, eyes snapping wide open in pain.


    "Don''t kill me! I''ll talk-I''ll tell you everything!"


    Mia yanked the knife tree and gave a cold smile. "Disgusting. You''d better say something worth hearing. If you''re just stalling. I swear your depth will be a hundred times worse than George''s."


    . A demon. That''s what Mia was. A demon


    Sharon was drowning in fear. If she''ll known things would turn out like this, she never would''ve touched Lauren-not even for a call from Taylor.


    Lauren had already let them go.


    If they''d just stayed quiet, none of this would''ve happened.


    Now it was toote.


    Sharon stared at Mia in horror, her whole body trembling as she stammered out Lauren''s secret.


    Mia hadn''t expected much. She only listened because it was about Lauren.


    But once Sharon finished, Mia just stood therepletely frozen.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 Blood Debt


    +8 Pearis


    "You''re saying Lauren has a two-year-old daughter? Lauren was still in prison two years ago. You expect me to believe she had a baby? Are you messing with me? Even at death''s door, you have the nerve to insult her? I''ll make you wish you were


    never born!"


    Miapletely lost it


    Lauren was her one untouchable boundary-no one was allowed to throw dirt on her name.


    Blood vessels burst red across Mia''s eyes. She looked like a demon risen straight from hell.


    Sharon trembled under her stare, her voice stuttering from sheer panic, "I''m not lying-it''s true."


    "You''re still ying games? You deserve to die?" Mia raised her knife, aiming for Sharon''s eye.


    med "If you kis


    Sharon-


    me, you''ll never find Lauren''s child! I''m the only one who knows where she is! That girl is Lauren and blood-but she wasn''t born by Lauren herself!"


    Mia froze, forcing herself to choke down her fury.


    "Exin. Now"


    "I will-Il tell you everything!" Sharon blurted, terrified.


    She spilled at all-the truth behind the child.


    As Mia listened, the world tilted. She staggered, then vomited a mouthful of blood. Her vision darkened at the edges.


    You monsters... You''re all monsters."


    No wonder her mother once told her that Lauren hadn''t had a single period since getting out of prison.


    No wonder Lauren had been so weak.


    Turns out the torture she endured wasn''t just verbal and physical abuse. It wasn''t just the loss of her kidney.


    During that surgery-when they removed her kidney-they had also injected her with hormone stimnts. Then, while she was unconscious, harvested over a dozen of her eggs


    And Lauren never knew.


    She thought her body was ruined just from losing a kidney. She had no idea her ovaries had been drained to the point of


    fadure.


    George, Sharon, Lin Zhiyuan, and Willow-those inhuman animals-did it all because they feared Sharon''s and Willow''s kidneys might fail again. So they stole Lauren''s eggs and used them for surrogacy.


    That child was born for one purpose: organpatibility. When the time came, they could cut her open and harvest what they needed.


    Lauren died never knowing she had a daughter.


    Mia shook from head to toe.


    How much more had Lauren suffered that no one knew about?


    "Why.. why would you do that to her?"


    Her eyes were blood red now, the tears streaming down her face tinged with crimson.


    "What did she ever do to deserve something so vile, so inhuman!"


    AM


    Chapter 313 Blood Debt


    "Ahhh! Please-don''t kill me-if you do, you''ll never find Lauren''s child!"


    Mia stopped in her tracks.


    Right. She couldn''t kill her. Not yet. Not until she found the child.


    Tell me where Lauren''s daughter is.


    Sharon suddenly burst intoughter-high-pitched, crazed, and trembling with madness.


    She''d found Mia''s weakness.


    + Pearls


    "I was right. You really care about that little brat. You want to know where she is? Then you''re gonna do what I say. Right now, take me to the hospital. I need treatment."


    She gritted her teeth through the pain, looking smug. As if she had Mia right where she wanted her.


    But she forgot one thing-Mia wasn''t human anymore.


    She was a storm of hatred. A monster born of revenge.


    Mia smiled. But with the blood on her face and the tears still flowing, the smile was pure nightmare.


    She stood, walked into the kitchen, and came back with a bag of salt.


    The moment Sharon saw it, the color drained from her face. She waspletely engulfed in terror.


    "What are you doing? I''m warning you-if you hurt me again, that little brat-Ah!" Before she could finish, Mia poured the salt directly into her wounds, expressionless.


    "Talk"


    Sharon howled, shrieking in pain as she thrashed across the floor. "I''ll talk-I''ll talk-just please stop!"


    Mia tossed the salt aside. "Then talk."


    "If I tell you now, you


    kill me for sure. But if you want to see Lauren''s kid-I can take you there. Myself."


    Mia stared at her without blinking-


    That pathetic little trick-she saw right through it.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 My Child


    411 Pearls


    "I''ll give you two choices. One-tell me exactly where Lauren''s daughter is, and I''ll spare your life. Two-you stay silent, and I''ll torture you just like I did George. You can die without talking, and that''s fine by me. Because once I tell Felix, with his resources, he''ll find her no matter what"


    Sharon hesitated. Her eyes flickereil with fear and conflict.


    "You really mean it! You''ll let me live? Are you afraid I''ll go to the police?"


    "Hah! I''ve killed so many people already. Even if you don''t report me, the cops won''t let me walk."


    And Sharon couldn''t argue with that logic.


    When a chance to live is right in front of you, who wants to give it up? Even if it means crawling through the dirt-it''s better than dying.


    After weighing her options, Sharon finally caved and revealed the whereabouts of Lauren''s child.


    "I told you. Can you let me go now?"


    The smile on Mia''s face was enough to make someone''s blood run cold. "You finally did something useful. Because of that.... I''ll give you a quick death."


    With that, she plunged her knife straight into Sharon''s heart.


    Sharon stared in horror. "You you lied..."


    Mia blinked innocently. "I said I''d spare you. I never said I had to keep my word."


    You''ll die a horrible death... Sharon gasped, clinging to herst breath.


    "Maybe. Maybe not. But you? You definitely will: Mia twisted the de, shredding Sharon''s heart to pieces.


    Sharon died in agony, drowning in fear and regret.


    Mia looked down at the two bodies and let out a cold snort before walking away.


    The next day, someone discovered Sharon and George''s corpses. Police were called immediately.


    Mia sped down a country road, finally arriving at a rural vige.


    She followed the directions Sharon had given her and stopped outside a rundown house with no gate or courtyard wall.


    She''d just stepped out of the car when she heard someone screaming inside.


    "You nasty little brat! Stealing from your brother again? You think you deserve to eat that? You''re nothing-you should be eating pig slop!"


    Mia turned toward the voice and saw a small child hurled out of the house like a rag doll


    The child hit the ground hard and burst into tears.


    "I didn''t steal it, Mommyl He dropped it and didn''t want it-I picked it up because I was hungry..."


    A secondter, a middle-aged woman stormed out, wielding a feather duster.


    Her face was wide and mean, her eyes full of loathing.


    "You lying little slut. What kind of filthy parents raised a trash heap like you?" Chapter 314 My Child


    The little girl curled up on the ground, her cries growing louder and more desperate.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy-1 won''t do it again! Please don''t hit me, please-I''m sorry!"


    No matter how much she begged, the woman didn''t stop. In fact, she seemed even more enraged.


    ? F


    +8 Pearls


    The feather duster whipped through the air with brutal force. Each strike brought fresh blood and more screaming. The child''s thin clothes quickly turned red.


    Mia watched in horror, her heart twisting in her chest.


    That face-it was like seeing a miniature version of Lauren.


    Mia''s expresion turned to ice.


    She marched over and grabbed the feather duster mid-swing.


    The woman turned around and saw a young woman in a white shirt, jeans, and a high ponytail.


    She blinked in confusion, then scowled. "Who the hell are you? Mind your own business!"


    Mia smiled-but her smile wasced with venom. "Hey, can I ask you something? Is this kid''s name really ''Filthy Girl?"


    Sharon had told her. After the woman finally had her own son, she gave the girl that name��an insult meant to degrade herpletely.


    Sharon had kept in contact with this family, which was how she knew the name and the abuse.


    The woman''s expression tightened. She looked Mia up and down, eyes narrowing in suspicion. "How do you know that little bastard''s name?"


    Mia''s smile grew, but her eyes were ice cold. "Then I''ve found the right ce." "What are you talking about?" the woman demanded.


    Then-pain


    She looked down in disbelief to find a knife buried in her stomach


    Min twisted the de, grinding it cruelly inside her gut.


    "You hurt my child, Mia whispered. "Now your precious son''s about to lose his mommy."

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 Blood Ties


    The pain twisted the woman''s face into a mask of terror.


    "You you are kill someone? she gasped, her voice trembling with agony.


    Mia blinked her wide, inocent eyes. She looked so harmless-like a sweet little bunny, incapable of hurting anyone.


    "Yep," she said cheerfully. "And just so you know, I''ve already killed six people. One more won''t matter. You just had the bad hack of beating my child right in front of me. So... you get to die."


    Her voice was light, breezy-like she was discussing the weather.


    But the woman, it sounded like the devil whispering in her ear.


    She bent over in pain, clutching her stomach, blood pouring from between her fingers.


    Jina desperate, cracking voice, she begged, "Please... let me go. My son-he''s only one year old. He''s too young to lose his


    mother."


    But Mia didn''t stop. Her knife twisted deeper, mercilessly shredding tissue and muscle.


    The woman let out a howl like a wounded animal, the sound raw and inhuman.


    "My child''s small too. What''s your point?" Mia said coldly,


    "I don''t give a damn about your son. You hurt the one person I care about. That''s a death sentence."


    The woman copsed to the ground, pleading through tears, barely coherent. "Please don''t kill me-I was wrong-I''ll make it right-I''ll treat her like my own daughter from now on, I swear!"


    You just called her Filthy Girl'' again.


    Those two words snapped something in Mia.


    She exploded


    With a savage jerk, she yanked the knife free, raised it high, and shed the woman''s throat.


    Her body hit the ground like a felled wall. She kicked and wed, choking on her own blood.


    A guttural, gurgling noise filled the air as blood gushed from her neck. Her eyes bulged with desperation, begging for life- In it was already slipping away. Mu''s de dripped red under the sun.


    She wiped it clean on the woman''s clothes, then turned to face the small child still trembling on the ground, her cheeks streaked with tears.


    The moment Mia looked at the girl, all the viciousness drained from her. The rage, the hatred-it vanished in an instant.


    What reced it was warmth. And sorrow.


    Her eyes softened. Her voice was gentle as a spring breeze.


    "Sweetheart, don''t be scared. No one will ever hurt you again."


    The little girl was frozen, too terrified to speak. Her big, tear-filled eyes stared up


    at Mia, and her tiny frame trembled.


    "Ma''am... who are you?"


    Mia reached out and stroked the child''s gaunt little fa


    face.


    Chapter 315 Blood Ties


    Tears spilled from Mia''s eyes. The corners of her eyes were bright red.


    +8 Pearls


    "I''m... your birth mother''s little sister. You can call me Madam."


    "Birth mother?" The girl tilted her head, blinking wide-eyed as she pointed at the


    dead woman. "She''s not my


    Mia nodded. "She''s not your mother. She was a human trafficker."


    mom?"


    A spark lit up in the girl''s eyes. The fear vanished. A small, hopeful smile


    appeared on her blood-sttered face.


    "Madam, can you help me find my real mommy? I don''t wanna stay here. They all


    hate me. They never feed me. I''m so hungry...


    At those words. Mia''s tears poured like a flood.


    She pulled the child into her arms and held her tight.


    This child''s fate... was almost identical to Lauren''s.


    If she hadn''te in time, this little girl would''ve ended up just like Lauren.


    The thought made Mia''s whole body tremble.


    "Yes, sweetheart. I''m taking you with me. We''re leaving now. I''m getting you out of here."


    She picked the child up and turned to go.


    But just then, a man stormed into the yard.


    He froze at the sight of the dead woman, then shouted, "Did you kill my wife!"


    His eyes locked onto the girl in Mia''s arms, Rage red.


    "Where do you think you''re taking that little brat? You think you can just kill someone and walk away? Not a chance! Somebody help! She''s a murderer!"


    The moment the man stepped into view, the child in Mia''s arms began shaking uncontrobly.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 The Only Thing Left


    A soft voice called out, "Daddy...


    The moment Mia heard it, her eyes darkened further with fury.


    +8 Pearls


    Clearly, this man had abused Lauren''s daughter too-there was no other reason the child would be this scared of him.


    Mia started walking toward him step by step.


    But before she could get close, a crowd of vigers rushed over, blocking the path.


    "Where the hell is this outsider from? She came into our vige and killed someone-we can''t let her get away!"


    "Call the cops quick!"


    Seeing the vigers rally to his side, the man straightened his back with false confidence. He marched toward Mia, reaching jout to grab the girl from her arms.


    But Mia held the child close with one arm. The knife in her other hand was already drawn.


    Just as the tension hit its peak, sirens cut through the air.


    Police cars arrived on the scene with ring urgency.


    Mia''s heart sank. There was no getting out of this.


    She quickly set the child down, then grabbed the man and pressed her de to his neck, taking him hostage.


    "You''d better not move, she warned coldly. "This knife won''t show mercy."


    The man froze, shaking. 1�CI won''t. Just don''t kill me."


    "Drop your weapon!" shouted the officers, spreading out and herding the vigers back. Guns were trained on her from every direction.


    "You''re surrounded. There''s no escape. Surrender now!


    Mia knew she couldn''t run.


    She''d epted this day woulde from the moment she killed the first one.


    Now, every person who had hurt Lauren was dead.


    Even if she died here today, she had no regrets.


    The only thing she couldn''t let go of... was Lauren''s daughter.


    Still holding the man hostage, she nced down at the child.


    The girl trembled in fear, instinctively wrapping her arms around Mia''s leg.


    Mia''s expression softened. "It''s okay, baby. From now on, no one''s ever going to hurt you again."


    The child''s big te


    ''s big tears fell one after another.


    "Madam, are they all bad people here to take you away?" she asked, pointing to the armed officers.


    Hearing her speak up in Mia''s defense, Mia felt her chest tighten. Her eyes burned.


    She blinked the tears away and shook her head. "No, sweetheart. They''re police officers. They''re the good guys. Let go of Madam and walk to them, okay?"


    Chapter 316 The Only Thing Left


    Mia''s tears spilled over.


    She hadn''t expected Lauren''s daughter to cling to her like this after just one meeting.


    It broke her and warmed her at the same time.


    "Be good..."


    "No" the girl wailed, soaking Mia''s clothes with tears. Her cries echoed through the tense silence like thunder.


    Twant Madam! They''re all mean! They hit me, they yell at me... only Madam protects me!"


    Her tiny chest rose and fell rapidly, her emotions spiraling.


    Mia''s heart ached as she watched her cry.


    Of course she wanted to raise Lauren''s daughter herself. But she knew... that was never going to happen.


    She gently stroked the girl''s hair, trying to soothe her-but the child suddenly clutched her wrist tight.


    ''Don''t leave me, Madam. I''m scared."


    Her tear-streaked face looked up at Mia, helpless and terrified.


    Mia opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    She had nothing to promise.


    Then, someone shouted from the crowd.


    "Mia-


    She stiffened and turned toward the voice.


    +8 Pearis


    Their eyes n


    met.


    Mia''s breath hitched-she never expected him to find her here.


    Josh''s face was pale with worry. His voice trembled with urgency.


    "Mia, stop! Don''t kill anyone else. Please-turn yourself in."


    Mia gave him a bitter smile. "Josh... I''ve already made peace with dying. The only


    thing I can''t let go of... is Lauren''s daughter."


    She ran her fingers gently through the little girl''s hair, her eyes full of love.


    Josh''s eyes widened. ��Lauren''s daughter?"


    He nced down at the child clinging to Mia''s leg. "You mean her?"


    Mia nodded. "Yes. This is Lauren''s daughter. When they took her kidney, they also injected her with fertility drugs. Those monsters were nning ahead-when their kidneys started failing, they were going to take hers."


    "Lauren was such a good person. Her entire life was destroyed by scum. She died.... never even knowing she had a child."


    Mia''s voice cracked. The tears came again-thick and unstoppable.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 No Regrets


    Those people broke thew," one officer called out sternly. "They''ll be punished by the justice system. That''s not a reason for you to take their lives. Let the hostage go and turn yourself in. It''s not toote for leniency


    Mia sneered. "Easy for you to say. It didn''t happen to you. You have no idea how much it hurts. I don''t care about leniency. All I wanted was to make the people who hurt Lauren-and her daughter-pay."


    "Don''t throw your life away," the officer said firmly. "You''ve gone too far already?"


    But Mia ignored him.


    She turned to the child and said gently, "Sweetheart, do you see that man in the ck suit? I want you to go to him."


    "No!" i tle girl sobbed, clinging to Mia''s leg even tighter. Her whole body shook with fear.


    Mia''s heart twisted. But she had to push the child away. If things escted, she didn''t want her anywhere near the danger.


    So she hardened her expression and snapped, "Are you being disobedient? If you don''t do what I say, I won''t like you


    anymore."


    "Madam..." the child looked up at her through tear-filled eyes.


    But Mia didn''t budge.


    Terrified by the change in her, the girl slowly let go, dragging her feet toward Josh, sniffling with every step.


    Mia looked at Josh, her eyes filled with a silent plea. "Josh... please. For everything we once had-take care of her."


    Josh swallowed hard, his throat tight. ��I promise, Mia. I''ll look after her. But you still have a chance. Turn yourself in."


    Mia gave him a bitter smile. "Some things... once done, there''s no way back."


    She took a deep breath. The wind tugged at her hair as she stood still in the middle of the chaos, her expression resolute. Life or death no longer mattered. Then, without warning, she raised the knife. The de glinted cold under the sun.


    For a split second, time froze. Everyone held their breath.


    Mia moved, aiming the knife straight for the man''s throat.


    But a gunshot rang out-sharp, deafening.


    Bang


    A single bullet pierced the air-and struck Mia right between the eyes.


    Blood burst from her forehead, painting her pale face a vivid red


    "No-!" Josh screamed, his voice tearing through the silence.


    He froze, eyes wide in shock, staring at Mia''s body as though the world had stopped spinning-


    Time seemed to halt. The crowd went still.


    Mia felt the heat of the bullet tearing through her skull. Her vision blurred,


    everything soaked in red. Shapes twisted, lights


    flickered.


    She was still


    standing, barely, sheer willpower keeping her upright.


    With her final ounce of strength, she plunged the knife into the man''s neck.


    Chapter 317 No Regrets


    That''s what real punishment looks like.


    With that thought, Mia''s body copsed like a puppet with its strings cut.


    Above her, the sky was still blue-but to her fading eyes, it looked as red as blood, darkening into ck.


    The sound of screaming and shouting faded into silence.


    +8 Pearls


    And just before her mind went dark forever, she thought she heard two voices echoing in the distance-one calling "Mia" and the other, "Madam"


    "Today, local police sessfully closed a high-profile serial murder case. After weeks of investigation and tireless pursuit,w enforcement identified the suspect and executed a well-coordinated arrest operation. During the final confrontation, the suspect resisted violently. Officers acted decisively and opened fire. The suspect died at the scene. The investigation confirmed that the killings stermed from a personal vendetta. Multiple victims were murdered in gruesome fashion, resulting in widespread public concern. The suspect''s methods were extremely brutal and caused significant social unrest. The sessful resolution of this case demonstrates the city''s unwaveringmitment to justice and public safety." "Jeez, some people really just snap. She was out of her mind."


    "Good riddance. Can you imagine the panic she would''ve caused if they hadn''t stopped her?"


    "What kind of parents raise someone like that? Straight-up psycho."


    "Seriously-if you can''t raise a kid right, don''t have one. Now look what we''ve got. A monster.


    Josh sat on the floor, his face unshaven, surrounded by empty liquor bottles.


    The room stank of alcohol.


    Phone in hand, he stared nkly at the news report on screen.


    Tears fell silently down his face.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 A Name That Still Hurts


    Mia.. for Lauren, you destroyed yourself. You turned your back on your mother... you didn''t even want me anymore...


    + Pearls


    The little girl sat curled up on the couch, her eyes filled with helpless confusion as she looked at him. Her voice was small, shaky, and edged with tears


    "Sir, I want Mommy and Madam... will theye back?"


    The embroidery room was dim and still. Thick curtains kept the sunlight locked outside, drowning the space in silence that felt more like a tomb than a home,


    Felix shumped in a chair, thinner than before. The once crisp, elegant silk pajamas he wore now hung on him wrinkled and lifeless


    His eyes were vacant-soulless, He looked less like a man and more like a hollow shell.


    In his hands, he held the embroidered piece Queen of Blooms. His long fingers absentmindedly traced the delicate threads, over and over again, as though trying to feel Lauren''s warmth still lingering in the stitches.


    The door creaked softly ope


    [open]


    Anna stood at the threshold. When she saw Felix in that lifeless state, her eyes turned red instantly.


    She spoke softly, her voice trembling with concern. "Sir, pleasee downstairs and eat something"


    But Felix didn''t move. It was as if she hadn''t spoken at all.


    Anna''s heart twisted. Her lips parted, ready to offerfort-but nothing came. Her throat tightened, her words jammed somewhere between sorrow and helplessness. All she could do was sigh


    She turned, shoulders heavy, only to run right into Madam Kate.


    Kate''s once-straight posture had slumped. Her eyes were dull and tired. In just over a month, she looked ten years older.


    "Ma''am, please talk to Mr. Felix," Anna pleaded. "He''s been like this every day- either drinking or sitting in that room with the embroidery. He doesn''t eat, doesn''t sleep... if this keeps going, he''s going to fall apart.��


    Just the mention of Lauren was enough to break herposure. Anna''s tears spilled over as her voice cracked.


    Lauren was such a good girl... how could she be gone? How could the world be so cruel?


    Kate''s eyes welled up.


    Since hearing about Lauren''s death, she had fainted more than once. Her chest had felt torn open. For more than a month, she hadn''t been able to eat or sleep. Every night, in the dark, she''d think of Lauren''s sweet smile, her gentle, thoughtful nature-and her heart would seize with pain.


    It had taken her weeks to even begin calming down.


    The dead couldn''t return. The living still had to go on.


    She stepped to the doorway of the embroidery room and looked in. Her voice trembled.


    "Fellix...


    Still, there was no sound. Not a breath of response from Felix.


    "I know how much you miss Lauren. I miss her too. But she''s gone. And she wouldn''t want to see you like this. Fellix. You have to pull yourself together," No inatter how she tried, Felix gave no sign that he even heard her.


    Chapter 318 A Name That Sulf Hurts


    +8 Pearls


    Her eldest grandson had always been indifferent to women. Almost thirty, and never a single scandal She had even once. quietly wondered if he might not be into women at all,


    Then finally, a good girl had walked into his life.


    And now, she was gone so young, so senselessly.


    With Felix''s temperament, Kate feared he''d never let another woman near him again.


    She had never been one to pressure him about marriage, but the Brooker family name couldn''t end with him. The family hadsted generations-it needed an heir. Kate sighed heavily. "Fellix, it''s not that I''m trying to force you. But this family... it can''t end with you. I''m not asking for marriage, Just a child. Any child. Boy or girl, I don''t care. If you give me that, I swear I''ll never ask you to marry. Is that fair?"


    Her voice was low and heartfelt, wom from grief.


    Atst-Felix moved..


    "The sperm I deposited at Balewood Hospital... use that," he said, his tone t, eyes lifeless,


    It had been Kate''s idea years ago to have him freeze his sperm, just in case. She''d feared that as he got older and stayed single, the quality would decline- and wanted to preserve it while she could.


    If he really was never going to start a family the traditional way, that frozen vial was their only hope.


    Kate exhaled shakily. "Fine... but what about the child''s mother? Do you have any requirements?"


    Felix didn''t even blink.


    "Whoever. Doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 A Thread of Light


    ny sehen wornan i rizz meant nothing thi


    Madam Kare looked at Fiore hellone, lifeless expression, and her the tightened once more.


    Felix gave a response. He simply sat there, numb and I


    Seeing this. Madam Kate said nothing else With Anna''s suppert, she turned and walked away slowly.


    +8 Pearls


    Dart at the Broker estate, clutching a thirk folder, his face drawn and serious Tic he said the moment he saw Felix, Tve uncovered something very important" Felis looked up. His gaze was still distant, cold. "What is it?"


    Garl took a deep breath to steady himself, then began. "Sir, your sperm stored at Balewood Hospital''s sperm bank... it was tampered with more than two years ago


    Telix didn''t so much as flinch. "Oh"


    fat, indifferent��at if Cael had just told him about the weather.


    Garl stareil at him, silently sighing. He doesn''t care. Not yet


    But what he was about to say next would change everything,


    He pulled himself together, then began recounting everything he had discovered- everyst disturbing, incredible detail.


    As he spoke, cracks began to form in Felix''s stony mask. The emptiness in his eyes began to stir, faint flickers of something human starting to return:


    Telne''s gaze locked onto him. His voice was rough, shaking, "Lauren and I have a daughter?"


    "Yes, sir," Garl said, neglding hard.


    Felix jolted like he''d been hit by lightning. His entire body trembled.


    "The Queen of Blooms embroidery, which he''d been clutching in his hands, slipped from his fingers and fell to the floor.


    It turned out, after Lauren had been mutted-her kidney stolen and her body pumped full of ovtion drugs-Sharon and George hadn''t dared perform IVF in Haicheng. Instead, they had fled to Balewood, terrified that their crimes might be


    covered.


    Once there, they selected over a dozen of Lauren''s eggs and attempted to fertilize them using various donor samples from the hospital''s sperm bank.


    Almost every embryo failed.


    "They spent a fortune, but nothing worked. Their hatred toward Lauren only grew, Eventually, they were left with just one egg


    Desperate for a sessful fertilization, they paid top dor for a high-quality donor-and by pure chance, selected Felix''s


    sperm.


    But Felix''s samples weren''t avable to just anyone. He was a Brooker. His gic material was protected.


    Grill Aharon board her ways. Thoush backloor channels and under-the-rable deals she mansued in art


    Chapter 319 A Thread of Light


    No matter what, they saw it as a win.


    +8 Pearls


    But fate had other ns. Before any of their schemes could y out, Mia killed Sharon-and found Lauren and Felix''s daughter.


    Gael had tracked it all down, every sordid detail.


    And even for someone like him-a veteran of special operations-it was a story that made his blood boil,


    Lauren had lived her entire life drowning in abuse and injustice. Felix had been the only light she ever knew.


    Now she e was cone


    gone.


    But their child-their child-might just be the only piece of her left that could bring ix back to life.


    Gael''s words echoed in the embroidery room, each syble striking Felix like a blow to the chest.


    Slowly, his slouched posture straightened. His gaze sharpened. His eyes lit up.


    His voice shook. "Where is she?"


    Gael''s heart clenched.


    He knew how deeply Felix had loved Lauren. And now, this child was their only remaining bond.


    He exhaled slowly. "Before she died, Mia gave the child to Josh. She should be with him now. I''ve tried calling-his phone''s been off for days. Sir, I''ll go get the young miss right away."


    Felix shot to his feet.


    But the motion was too fast. He hadn''t eaten in days. His knees buckled, and he copsed back into the chair, panting heavily.


    "I-I''ming with you. Right now, Let''s go. Now,"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 Daddy


    But just as the words left his mouth, Felix froze


    +8 Pearls


    He turned to Gael. "Do I look a mess right now? I''ll scare her like this. I need to clean up first-then I''ll go see her."


    Emotion surged through him as he forced himself to his feet. Though still weak, his eyes now sparkled with something long


    lost.


    The knowledge that he and Lauren had a child-it was as if someone had breathed life back into him.


    "Sir, your body''s too weak. Maybe I should go pick her up on my own?"


    "No." Felix''s tone left no room for argument. "I have to go myself."


    He staggered toward the bathroom.


    Thirty minutester, Felix emerged.


    He had washed away the grief that had clung to him like a second skin. He wore


    a crisp shirt, his hair neatlybed, and the cold elegance of the Brooker heir had returned. But he was thinner than before, and something deeply sorrowful still clung to his face like a shadow.


    In the car, Felix sat stiffly in the passenger seat, fingers gripping the armrest so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    His gaze was


    fixed dead ahead, as if his sheer focus could make the car move faster.


    "Sir, don''t worry," Gael said gently as he drove. The child will be fine. I''m sure of it.


    Felix didn''t respond. In his mind, Lauren''s face kept appearing-along with the daughter he''d never met


    He tried to picture what she looked like, What her voice would sound like when she called him "Daddy"


    If only Lauren were still alive, he thought. We''d have a real family.


    Finally, the car rolled to a stop.


    Felix and Gael got out and knocked on the front door of Josh''s house.


    Gael rapped lightly, twice-then waited. No answer.


    He frowned and knocked harder. "Josh? Are you home?"


    Still nothing. The door remained firmly shut.


    Gael turned to Felix. "Sir, I think he''s not in


    Felix''s expression darkened.


    Since Mia''s death, Josh hadn''t returned to work. No one knew what he''d been doing.


    Felix took a deep breath, trying to remain calm-but the growing anxiety in his chest was hard to ignore.


    He pounded on the door. Josh. Open up!"


    No response.


    Chapter 320 Daddy


    He kept his eyes locked on the door.


    "Maybe we should wait in the car," Gael said gently. Josh mighte back soon."


    Felix hesitated, staring at the door like it might open on its own. He sighed, finally preparing to turn away,


    Then-mat


    The door opened a crack.


    +8 Pearls


    A tiny head peeked out from behind it, framed by tousled, dry hair. Big, round


    eyes blinked up at the two men. Her voice was soft and curious


    "Sir are you looking for someone?"


    The moment Felix heard that voice, he spun around.


    And when he saw her-when he saw that little face that looked just like Lauren''s- his heart skipped a beat. His throat closed Jup. Tears welled in his eyes and spilled over before he could stop them.


    The child had Lauren''s eyes, hershes, her quiet presence. But she was thinner, more fragile. Her hair was dull, her cheeks sunken-too many days without proper food or care. And yet... she was beautiful.


    Felix trembled. He reached out his hand. His voice cracked.


    "I''m... I''m your daddy."


    The little girl froze, confusion flickering across her small face. She held tight to the doorframe, hesitant.


    Felix slowly crouched down until he was eye-level with her. He stretched his arms out gently but didn''t move closer, afraid of startling her.


    He smiled, warm and soft. "Sweetheart... I''m Daddy. I came to take you home."


    The little girl tilted her head, studying him-this handsome man with tears on his face and eyes so full of love.


    She blinked. "Daddy?"


    "Yes. I''m your daddy."


    She had never imagined her daddy would look like this-more handsome than anyone she''d seen on TV. And his voice... it made her feel safe. Wanted.


    Her face lit up. "Daddy... you really came to take me home?"


    Felix smiled back, his eyes brimming. "Yes, baby. Daddy came to take you home."


    Her voice was full of wonder when she asked, "So once we get home... I''ll see Mommy too, right?"


    Her words were a de straight to his heart.


    Felix staggered inside, pain blooming in his chest like fire.


    For a moment, he couldn''t breathe.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 Coming Home


    bb%


    Finished


    Felix''s throat felt like it was being crushed by an invisible force. It was so dry he couldn''t make a sound, and the sorrow in his chest surged wildly.


    He looked into his daughter''s clear, bright eyes-so full of hope-and it felt like a thousand steel needles. were stabbing straight into his heart.


    He couldn''t bear to tell her the cruel truth that her mother was gone.


    But lying to her? That was something he couldn''t do either.


    Felix stood silent for a long time before he finally forced out the words. "Sweetheart, your mom''s gone. somewhere really far away. But she''s up in the sky now watching over you. Her biggest wish was for you to grow up happy


    The little girl seemed to sort of understand. She nodded, a flicker of sadness passing through her eyes, But soon, she smiled brightly and chirped, "Then Daddy, let''s go home now!"


    Seeing her so sweet and thoughtful made Felix''s eyes turn red. He gently pulled her close, her tiny frame. fitting perfectly against his chest.


    Maybe it was a natural bond between father and daughter, because even though Felix was doing everything he could to hold back his grief, she still sensed it


    She reached up with a small hand and gently patted his head. "Don''t cry, Daddy. When you cry, I feel really sad too."


    Her words made his heart ache even more. "Okay. I won''t cry. I''ll take you home now."


    He bent down to lift her up, but the little girl suddenly said, "Daddy, I haven''t said goodbye to Mr. Josh


    YCL


    Felix paused, then turned and walked into Josh''s house,


    The air inside reeked of alcohol, but everything was clean and tidy.


    Felix had no idea that during the days his daughter had stayed here, this two- year-old had been heartbreakingly mature-quietly tidying up every day and trying her best to take care of a broken-down


    Josh.


    He found Josh slumped on the floor, hollow and lifeless, like all the soul had been drained from his body.


    Felix sighed heavily. "Josh, life has to move on. I''m giving you three days to pull yourself together. Come back to work after that. Maybe staying busy will help you forget the pain."


    Josh slowly looked up, his eyes as empty as a dried-up wellpletely lifeless


    His lips parted slightly, like he wanted to say something But in the end, he swallowed the words and said. nothing


    Felix walked over with the child in his arms. She wriggled free and padded over to Josh, reaching out a tiny hand to touch his face. "Mr. Josh, you gotta get better soon, okay? My daddy came to get me."


    21-50 Wed, Apr 16 G.


    Chapter 321 Coming Home


    Felix walked over and gave Josh a gentle pat on the shoulder.


    "It''s a long story. She''s mine and Lauren''s. I''ll exin everything properly another time."


    Finished


    After they left Josh''s ce, Felix clutched his daughter tightly, terrified that if he let go, she''d vanish into


    thin air.


    The car sped down the road toward home. Nancy curled up in Felix''s arms, eyes wide with wonder as she explored the inside of the car, letting out little gasps of amazement now and then.


    Watching her so lively and full of curiosity, some of the gloom that had weighed on Felix for days finally began to lift.


    The Brooker family estate.


    The moment they stepped through the gate, Kate and Anna came rushing out.


    When Felix told them the child was his and Lauren''s, both women froze where they stood, stunned. Their eyes widened in disbelief, like they were hearing somethingpletely impossible.


    Kate covered her mouth as her eyes welled with tears. Anna stood there, struggling to process what she''d just heard.


    After Gael exined everything that had happened, Kate felt like her heart was being torn apart-stabbed by a thousand needles.


    She staggered toward the child and slowly knelt down. Looking at the little girl, who looked so much like Lauren, Kate couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.


    She opened her arms, voice trembling. "Sweetheart,e to me."


    The girl looked nervously at Felix. He gave her a reassuring nod, and only then did she walk over to Kate..


    Kate hugged her tightly, as if cradling the most precious thing in the world, pouring all her love into that embrace.


    She murmured over and over, "What a cruel world... How much did Lauren suffer? And how much has our little girl already been through?"


    The girl blinked her big, shiny eyes, watching the old woman cry. She reached out and gently wiped away her tears. "Don''t cry, Grandma. I''ll be really good. I can


    wash clothes, cook, and clean the house. I won''t ever make you worry.


    Kate sobbed even harder, her tears falling like a flood.es, yes, our little girl is the sweetest, the strongest.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 Her Name Is Nancy


    Once she''d calmed down a bit, Kate gently asked, "Sweetheart, what''s your name?"


    The little girl lit up with a bright smile and chirped, "My name is Wench!"


    The moment she said it, the air in the room turned heavy. Everyone''s face darkened instantly,


    A sh of anger passed through Kate''s eyes. Her jaw clenched, and her hands balled into fists without her even realizing.


    But when she looked at the girl''s innocent little face, she forced down the fury boiling in her chest. Her voice stayed soft as she said, "Sweetheart, that''s not a very nice name. Let''s not use that one anymore, okay? I''ll give you a new name. Would you like that?"


    "Yes, yes!" The girl pped her hands excitedly.


    Kate turned to Felix with a questioning look.


    Felix paused for a moment, Lauren''s smile shing through his mind. He nodded firmly. "Nancy."


    That name held all of his longing for Lauren-and his Hope that their daughter would always remember her mother.


    Kate looked back at the child in her arms and said gently, "From now on, your name is Nancy. Nancy, okay?"


    The girl nodded hard, her eyes curving into crescent moons. "Okay! I like the name Nancy. It sounds way better than that old one."


    She smiled with pure joy, showing off her tiny, uneven baby teeth.


    Everyone around her smiled too-but beneath the smiles was a deep, aching sadness.


    In the days that followed, the Brooker household felt like it hade back to life. Nancy''s arrival brought a fresh, vibrant energy that none of them even realized they''d been missing.


    Every day, the olddy yed with Nancy and taught her how to read and write.


    Anna whipped up all kinds of delicious treats for her. Nancy''s favorites were the little pastries Anna-made


    -she''d gobble them up until her round little belly stuck out.


    Felix threw himself back into work with new purpose. Every evening, without fail, he rushed home the moment he got off, just to be with Nancy.


    He told her bedtime stories, took her for walks in the garden. Day by day, he watched her grow more cheerful, more lively. Her skin brightened, she put on a little weight, and she looked so much healthier than before.


    Two years flew by just like that.


    Nancy was now four years old-just the right age to sta preschool..


    Felix personally dropped her off and picked her up every single day, rain or shine.


    Chapter 322 Her Name In Nancy


    That afternoon, the kids were getting out of school.


    Parents stood in line, smiling as they picked up their children one by one.


    661


    #Finished


    Soon, everyone had gone home-except for Nancy. She stood quietly by her teacher''s side, not crying, not fussing.


    The young teacher bent down and asked softly, "Nancy, are your legs tired from standing? Do you want. me to carry you?"


    Nancy looked up with her chubby little face, her big eyes turning into crescent moons as she grinned. "You don''t need to carry me, Teacher. You''d get tired too."


    The teacher''s heart just about melted on the spot.


    She adored this sweet little girl. She''s so thoughtful and polite-just what you''d expect from the daughter of Brooker Corporation''s CEO.


    Suddenly, a woman appeared in front of Nancy


    Her eyes were wild, Without a word, she lunged forward and yanked Nancy into her arms, muttering as she held her tight, "Lauren, my Lauren... I knew you were waiting for me. I''m here, baby, I''m taking you home.


    The teacher screamed, "Who are you? Let go of Nancy


    She rushed over and tried to pull Nancy back, but the woman''s grip was like a


    vice. No matter how hard the teacher tugged, she wouldn''t let go.


    fancy was terrified. Her little face went pale, her eyes wide with fear.


    ��I''m not Lauren, I''m Nancy." Her voice trembled, thick with tears and panic. "I''m Nancy! Let go of me!"


    She struggled with all her might, arms and legs iling, but the woman''s arms were locked around her like steel bars.


    "You are Lauren! You''re my daughter!" the woman cried, her voice cracking. "You look just like her. You are hert


    There was something unhinged in her eyes-obsessive, terrifying.


    Her fingernails dug deep into Nancy''s arms, leaving angry red marks.


    Nancy might''ve been a thoughtful child, but she was still just a little girl The pain was too much.


    She burst into tears.


    "Daddy! Grandma! Help me! I''m scared!"


    The teacher was beside herself. She stomped her foot and shouted, "Security! Someone help! She''s trying to take a child!"


    The school''s security guards came running at the sound of her voice and quickly surrounded the woman.


    "Let go of her! Now!" one of the vands barked.


    66%


    Chapter 322 Her Name is Nancy


    Finished


    But the woman didn''t even flinch. She clutched Nancy even tighter, eyes wild with desperation.


    "You can''t take her away from me! She''s my daughter-he''s all I have! I won''t lose


    her again! Lauren. baby, don''t cry. I''m here. This time, I''ll protect you. No one''s taking you away ever again!"


    458

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 The Past That Wouldn''t Let Go


    #Finished


    "It''s all my fault," the woman sobbed. "I didn''t protect you. That''s why the bad people took you away."


    Nancy''s tears wouldn''t stop. Her little hands clutched the woman''s clothes, trembling. "I don''t know you! Let me go! I want my daddy, I want my grandmalTM


    Pain clouded the woman''s eyes. "No, you''re my daughter. Let''s go home, okay? We''ll be together forever."


    As she held Nancy tighter, struggling to keep hold of her, Felix arrived at the preschool.


    From a distance, he saw his daughter being held in a stranger''s arms, her face pale, screaming and crying in terror-and his heart clenched painfully,


    His eyes filled with fury. Without a word, he charged forward, grabbed the woman''s arm, and twisted it hard.


    She let out a blood-curdling scream as her bnce gave out.


    Felix effortlessly pulled Nancy into his arms. Then, without hesitation, he kicked the crazeman across the pavement.


    Nancy threw her arms around his neck and cried even harder. "Daddy. I''m scared!"


    "It''s okay, baby. You''re safe now. It''s all my fault. I got here toote." Felix gently rubbed her back, trying to


    calm her down.


    Nancy loosened her grip and looked up at him. Her tear-streaked face was full of sadness, but her gaze held something firm. "You''re the best daddy ever. The best in the whole world."


    Felix''s heart softened. He pressed a kiss to her forehead "I promise-I''ll never bete again."


    "Okay." Nancy buried her face in Felix''s chest, still sniffing softly.


    His heart ached with every sob. He''d protected this little girl like a treasure for the past two years, and she''d never once cried like this. But today, a madwoman had terrified her to the point of sobbing.


    He turned and looked at the woman sprawled on the ground. When he got a clear look at her face, his expression froze.


    It was Lauren''s mother-Alice.


    Alice scrambled to reach toward the child in his arms. "Lauren.... my Lauren...


    Felix''s mouth twisted into a cold sneer. Love thates toote isn''t worth a thing.


    Back when Lauren was being tormented by the Bets-humiliated again and again-Alice never once stepped in to protect her.


    Now, with Lauren long gone, she suddenly showed up, mistaking Nancy for her dead daughter. This so-called motherly love, arriving sote, was disgusting-


    "Someone take her back to the psychiatric hospital. I don''t ever want to see her again."


    ??? ?


    Chapter 323 The Past That Wouldn''t Let Go


    Finished


    "No! I won''t go back! I want my daughter! I just want n Lauren!" Alice shricked, snot and tears running down her face.


    Her eyes locked on Nancy. "Lauren,e home with e, please? Mommy misses


    you so much. I miss you more than anything."


    Nancy trembled in Felix''s arms, burying her face deeper into his chest.


    Felix carried her to the car and got in.


    "Don''t go! Give me back my daughter!" Alice thrashed wildly as the car pulled away.


    Terror filled her eyes. "Don''t take my daughter away! She''s mine!"


    Gael scoffed coldly. "Your daughter died two years ago.


    "No! That''s a lie! You''re lying! My daughter can''t be dead! She''s alive, she has to be. She''s going to live a long, happy life!"


    Alice''s whole body shook. Her mind unraveled. She kept whispering Lauren''s name over and over, clinging to a reality that no longer existed.


    It was a pitiful sight-disheveled, lost in grief. But Gael felt no sympathy as he


    forced her back to the psychiatric hospital.


    "Mr. Felix said to make sure she never gets out again.


    The director nodded quickly. "Don''t worry. We''ll keep her locked in for good."


    After Gael left, Alice was shackled with chains. For the rest of her life, they were never taken off.


    She spent her remaining days bound in regret and grief haunted by the name she could never let go of


    Lauren.


    Ten yearster.


    Fourteen-year-old Nancy was now a bright, confident high schooler.


    At just fourteen, she already stood nearly five-foot-sever


    Unlike Lauren, who had returned to the Bet family small and frail despite having tall parents, Nancy had clearly taken after the Brooker side-tall, strong, radiant.


    The tragedies that had once scarred Lauren never touched Nancy.


    She was the beloved jewel of the Brooker family. And even though she grew up


    without a mother, she nevercked love for a single moment.


    People always said I was cold and distant, hard to get close to.


    But what they didn''t know was-before I turned five, I used to be cheerful,


    talkative, alwaysughing....


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter


    324 The One I Couldn''t Let Go.


    At school or at home. I was always the kind of kid everyone liked.


    Finished


    But after my mother died-and my father shamelessly brought that mistress into our home-everything changed. After I turned five, I became quiet, Withdrawn. Dark.


    Back then. I was still too young to know how to hide my emotions. Facted purely on instinct, saying whatever I felt, doing whatever I wanted.


    If I even felt the slightest annoyance, I took it all out on my father''s mistress.


    I pushed her down the stairs once. She lost the baby she was carrying


    I even held a knife to her once and said, "I''m a minor. Even if I kill you, I won''t go to jail."


    That woman hated me with every bone in her body. If she could''ve killed me and gotten away with it, she would''ve done it without blinking.


    She''d assumed dealing with a five-year-old would be child''s y. What she never expected was that I, a literal child, knew how to weaponize my age and be something terrifying.


    From that moment on, she staried flinching whenever she saw me-like a rat spotting a cat.


    Even my father was afraid of me.


    He knew I wasn''t bluffing. I really would do the things I said.


    At the time, it was pure instinct. I just wanted to protect myself. No matter the cost.


    If someone hurt me, I''d make sure they paid for it-even if I died trying.


    Maybe that was why, despite having such a vicious stepmother, I was never once abused.


    I grew up without a scratch.


    Over time, the sharp edges of my personality dulled. I learned how to keep my emotions in check.


    Eventually, people started calling me calm. Mature.


    On the surface, I came offas gentle and polite. But deep down, I knew: when it came to enemies, I''d never show mercy.


    My father''s mistress, the one who used to tremble in fear when I was a child, grew even more terrified of me as I got older.


    I thought life would just keep flowing quietly like that, neventful, steady.


    That was before I came to Hoverdale-and met the most important person of my life: Lauren.


    Meeting her changed everything. She showed me just how cruel the world could be to one person.


    I still remember the first time I saw her.


    Chapter 324 The One i Couldn''t Let Go


    #Finished


    She looked so fragile, like a gust of wind could knock hier over. And yet, she looked me straight in the eye and asked me for a cigarette.


    Back then, I never could''ve guessed how deeply our lives would intertwine. I never imagined fate could be so strange-how it would keep bringing us together, over and over again.


    And every time I saw her, she was in some kind of mess Battered. Bruised. Helpless.


    I was never the type to care about others-especially not women. I had no patience for them.


    But she was different.


    Maybe it was her story. The way she''d suffered. Maybe if just made me feel something I hadn''t felt in a long time-pity.


    That pity, though, was like a spark. It lit up a growing urge to know more about her.


    And by the time I''d uncovered everything-by the time I truly understood what she''d been through-1 realized something else.


    I''d already fallen for her.


    She was like a rare gem sculpted by heaven itself-wless in every way.


    Smart. Talented. Kind. She was a natural at everything studying, embroidery, you name it.


    She had the makings of someone great. If she hadn''t been thrown away by David, if she''d grown up in a powerful family like the Bets, raised with care and given a proper education, she could''ve be someone incredible. Someone who''d change the world


    But Sharon and George-they crushed her. For their own selfish reasons, they destroyed an innocent girl''s


    entire life.


    I felt nothing but heartbreak for her. And sometimes, a deep frustration.


    Her only weakness was her soft heart.


    I hated how kind she was. Hated how, after everything, she still went back to the


    Bets and bowed her head just to chase some illusion of family love.


    If only she''d let go of that fantasy... If she''d stopped trying to earn their approval.


    If she''d fought back when they hurt her...


    Maybe things would''ve ended differently.


    Out of all the women I''ve met in nearly thirty years, she was the most unforgettable.


    And really-how could anyone not fall for someone like her?


    00

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 The Life That Should Have Been Hers.


    Finished


    Maybe it was because she was too normal that she made the Bets look all the more deranged.


    It was like dropping a same person into a madhouse. Every day inside that family was a form of torture.


    She spent fifteen long years in an orphanage. Then, after being brought back to the Bets, she endured three years of humiliation. Andter, five brutal years behind bars.


    In just twenty-three short years of life, she hadn''t had single day of true happiness. Not one moment free of pain.


    Every time I think about what she went through, my chest tightens like it''s being cut open.


    After she was gone, I walked around like a ghost. I couldn''t eat. Couldn''t sleep.


    Not even when my mother passed had I ever fallen apart like that.


    I used to think someone as cold-blooded as me would forget her quickly.


    But a month went by... and her memory didn''t fade. It only grew stronger. Her face, her voice, everything about her took root in me-and the ache of missing her ran deeper by the day.


    I''d stand in the living room, my eyes always drifting to the couch by the window.


    Back when she was still alive. Lauren loved to lie there and sunbathe.


    She was so frail that she''d often fall asleep without even realizing it.


    Her small, thin frame curled up on that couch made her look even smaller.


    The sunlight spilling across her body would seem to pass right through her skin, casting a golden glow all


    around her.


    I used to just stand there, watching her for what felt like hours.


    And in those moments, everything inside me felt peaceful. Like nothing else in the world mattered.


    But I''d never see that again.


    That first month without her felt like hell. Every second dragged, sharp and unbearable,


    I honestly believed I might never make it out of that darkness.


    Then I found out-she and I had a daughter.


    It hit me like lightning


    We''d only kissed once. That was the most intimate we ever gotten.


    No more than that.


    And yet, somehow, we had a child together.


    2151 Wed, Apr 16


    Chapter 325 The Life That Should Have Been Hers


    child had alreadye into the world.


    I named her Nancy. In honor of Lauren.


    And from that moment on, I had a reason to live again.


    I never really liked kids. But I loved Nancy.


    65%


    Finished


    Maybe it was because she looked just like her mother. Or maybe it was the blood bond between father and daughter. I couldn''t say for sure.


    But I loved her.


    As the years passed. Nancy grew-into someone more and more like Lauren.


    She inherited Lauren''s beauty, but she was taller, more striking.


    She inherited Lauren''s brilliance too, but unlike her mother, she had the fortune to finish college and go on to take over Brooker Corporation.


    I watched her grow, pouring every ounce of love I had into her. All the care and warmth Lauren -I gave it all to Nancy.


    If only we had another life to try again.


    ever got


    I wish I''d met Lauren sooner. I wish I could''ve protected her, loved her, and made sure no one ever hurt her again.


    She had so much talent, so much heart. If she''d grown up in a happy home, with the support she deserved... her future would''ve been boundless.


    Fifty years have passed.


    I''m nearly eighty now. My body''s failing. The days feel shorter. My breath thinner.


    I sit quietly in the garden, rocking slowly in my chair, clutching the embroidery she made-the one titled Queen of Blooms.


    The sun warms my face. I slowly open my cloudy eyes.


    And in that blur of light, I see her again-twenty-three years old, still smiling that


    sweet, radiant smile. She holds out her hand to me and says gently,


    "Mr. Felix, I''vee to take you home."


    I smile too.


    Without


    No hold on.


    With a heavy groan, the prison gates creaked


    Ellior stenned our his buzz-cut silver at the temples he movements stiff and slow


    Chapter 325 The Life That Should Have Been Hers


    The bright sunlight hit his eyes, forcing them into a squint.


    Finished


    Ten years behind bars had blurred the world outside. It was familiar, yet distant-


    like stepping into a dream you couldn''t wake from.


    His thoughts drifted, unbidden, back to a decade ago.


    Back when he''d stood in front of this very prison gate mug and self-satisfied, waiting for Lauren toe


    Back when he''d used her of faking her limp-and ridiculed her without holding back.


    458

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 What Was Left Behind


    Back then, he had brushed off her five years in prison like it was nothing.


    But now, after losing his own freedom, Elliot finally understood what that kind of suffocating torment really felt like.


    He looked up,


    The street, the trees, the sky-everything looked just at always had. And yet, to him, it all felt bleak and hollow.


    He remembered how, years ago, he had stood outside this very prison, waiting for Lauren with a smug


    smile.


    But now, as he stepped out, there was no one waiting for him.


    The gates had opened to emptiness.


    The cold wind of loneliness blew straight into his chest


    Elliot wandered down the road like a sleepwalker, feet dragging beneath him, subconsciously heading toward what used to be home.


    Before he knew it, he reached an intersection. The light turned red, and he stopped.


    His gaze drifted.


    A sleek ck Rolls-Royce rolled slowly past. Through the tinted window, he caught a glimpse of a teenage girl in a Hoverdale High uniform.


    She had a high ponytail and soft, pale skin. There was sall a touch of baby fat in


    her cheeks. Her eyes were wide, and her face glowed with youthful energy.


    She was beautiful-but what caught Elliot''s attention wasn''t her beauty.


    It was the fact that she looked exactly like Lauren.


    His pupils constricted,


    He instinctively broke into a run, shouting, "Lauren-


    But the car sped away before he could even get close.


    Elliot stopped, breathless, and let out a bitterugh. What was I thinking?


    Lauren had been twenty-three when he went to prison Ten years had passed. She''d be thirty-three by now. There was no way she could look that young.


    That girl couldn''t have been more than twelve or thirteen.


    Inside the Rolls-Royce, Nancy nced in the rearview mirror and frowned. "Dad, that man back there... I


    Chapter 326 What Was Left Behind


    Felix''s eyes narrowed slightly, a dangerous gleam flickering in his gaze.


    "Probably just mistaken her for someone else," he said tly.


    Ten years.


    It really had been ten years-long enough for even Elliot to be released.


    Finished


    Elliot walked for over three hours before finally arriving at the Bet estate.


    But when he reached the gate, he froze.


    The ce was unrecognizable.


    The iron gates were rusted over. The yard was overrun with weeds. The flowerbeds, once neatly trimmed, had grown wild and tangled.


    The outer walls of the house were cracked, paint peeling where no one had bothered to maintain them.


    Looking at what used to be home, Elliot felt his stomach drop.


    What happened to this ce?


    Where were his parents?


    Where was Lauren?


    In all the years he''d spent in prison, not a single person hade to see him.


    He had no idea what had happened out here while he was gone.


    And now, having experienced what it was like to bepletely forgotten, he finally understood what Lauren must have felt that day-sitting silently in the passenger seat, coldly telling him how not one family member had visited her in five years.


    A bitter taste filled his mouth.


    He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and slowly pushed open the rusted gate.


    It creaked painfully-long, sharp groans that echoed through the stillness.


    Inside, the house was exactly as he remembered it... yet somehowpletely different.


    Nothing had moved. The furniture, the decorations-they were all in their ces.


    But everything was coated in a thickyer of dust.


    Ten years ago, this ce had been spotless.


    Now it was a graveyard.


    "Where is everyone?" he muttered into the silence. "Where''s Mom? Dad? Lauren?"


    Chapter 326 What Was Left Behind


    His voice bounced off the walls, unanswered.


    He walked through the house, taking it all in.


    Finished


    Every room was a monument to a life that no longer existed. His parents'' bedroom still held their things. only now nketed in dust. His own room, too- frozen in time, yet unfamiliar.


    Atst, he found himself outside what had once been Lauren''s room.


    The storage room.


    He remembered thest time he''d been in there-seeing her awards, her


    Northcrest University eptance letter.


    That day, the guilt had overwhelmed him. He''d thrown up blood.


    He''d seen the journal she''d left behind. But he hadn''t cared open it. He hadn''t had


    the strength.


    Now, ten yearster, everything in the storage room was exactly the same.


    The folding bed. The old desk. The cluttered corners piled high with forgotten things.


    Frozen in time.


    Like a crime scene no one had touched.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 The Diary She Left Behind


    44 Finished


    He slowly walked up to the desk and pulled open the drawer. The diary was still there, tucked neatly inside.


    Elliot picked it up and sat on the old folding bed, gently turning to the first page.


    The paper had yellowed with time, but the handwriting was still perfectly clear.


    His fingers brushed over the page, as if trying to feel what Lauren must have felt when she first wrote those words.


    June 12th, 2007. Friday. Sunny


    I have a mom and dad now. And a super handsome brother who''s a CEO.


    They came to the orphanage today and brought me home.


    I used to be a nobody: No one loved me. No one wanted me. But now I''m the real daughter of the Bet family. It feels like I''m dreaming.


    For as long as I can remember, I''ve always wished for parents I never thought my wish would actuallye true.


    My dad is tall and dignified. Even though he''s older, he''s still really handsome-like one of those ssy older guys in


    the movies


    My mom is elegant and gorgeous, with the kind of figure you only see in magazines. She dresses so well. She''s stunning and rich.


    And my brother... he inherited everything great from them. He''s basically perfect.


    I feel so lucky to be part of the Bet family.


    Elliot''s mind drifted.


    The scene from that day came flooding back, painfully vivid-sunlight pouring down, the car pulling into the orphanage courtyard, Lauren standing near the entrance with a nervous look on her face.


    She''d been wearing a faded old shirt. Her hair was messy. Her expression was timid, but full of hope. Elliot remembered the way he''d furrowed his brow at the sight of her. The disdain in his voice.


    "She''s so short. And she looks sickly. Are you guys sure she''s one of us? Honestly, she just looks... poor. I don''t see the resemnce."


    He hadn''t even tried to be subtle. He''d said it loud enough for her to hear-on purpose. Just to put her in her ce.


    Her face had gone red in an instant. She''d looked down at her shoes, frozen and helpless.


    She didn''t argue. Didn''t exin. She just quietly followed them into the car.


    The entire ride home, she sat still'' as a board, like she was afraid even breathing too loud would set him off again.


    Chapter 327 The Diary She Left Behind


    Later, she stood in front of their mansion, gazing up at it with wide eyes.


    65%


    #Finished


    This is my home now? I get to live in a ce like this? Mom, Dad, Brother... I feel so lucky. It''s like I''m


    dreaming."


    He''d sneered at her excitement. "You really act like you''ve never seen anything in your life. It''s just a house. You think this means you''ve made it? You came here for the money, didn''t you? Let me be clear- this house is in my mom''s name. Even if it changes hands someday, it''s going to Willow. Not you. Don''t get any ideas,"


    Lauren''s face went pale. Her eyes dimmed with hurt.


    She lowered her head and said softly. "I''m not here for the money. I just... wanted a family."


    He had just snorted and looked away.


    And now-sitting here in that same dusty little room-those memories cut deeper than any de.


    All the little things he''d brushed off back then... they hit him now like a series of punches to the gut.


    He finally understood: every smile she''d ever given them wasced with quiet heartbreak. Every kind gesture had been an attempt to fit in-a plea for eptance.


    And he had only ever pushed her further away.


    ��Lauren... I was so wrong," he whispered. And for the first time in years, tears rolled freely down his face.


    It took a long while before he could bring himself to keep reading.


    June 13th, 2007. Saturday. Overcast.


    Today was my first day living at the Bet house.


    Since it was Saturday, I woke up early and made breakfast for everyone. I wanted


    so badly to fit in... I really hoped they''d like what I made.


    But I never expected that Willow would be allergic to something in the food. She broke out in a rash all over her body.


    Dad, Mom, and my brother didn''t even ask what happened. They just yelled at me-really harshly. The way thes


    looked at me... like they hated me.


    I was so sad. But I know it was my fault. Willow got sick because of me.


    So even when they scolded me, I didn''t argue. I didn''t fight back.


    I believe if I keep treating them with love, they''ll eventually change their minds about me.


    458

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 The Weight of Regret


    The events of that day reyed vividly in Elliot''s mind.


    Finished


    He remembered Willow''s face breaking out in red hive-and his fury erupting like wildfire. He''d stormed over to Lauren and shoved her hard.


    She''d been so frail that even that light push sem her crashing into the dining table.


    Dishes flew off and shattered on the ground.


    Lauren fell into the shards, her hands slicing open as blood spilled across the floor.


    But he hadn''t shown a shred of concern. Instead, he''d yelled at her, face twisted


    with rage.


    "I barely pushed you! Don''t pretend you fell-your little tricks don''t fool us! You hurt Willow, and now you''re trying to frame me? What, hoping Mom and Dad turn against us so you can inherit everything. yourself? You''re disgusting!"


    Lauren''s eyes filled with tears. She shook her head desperately. I didn''t-


    "Don''t call me that," he snapped. "I don''t have a scheming sister like you. As far as I''m concerned, Willow is my only sibling."


    He didn''t even nce at Lauren''s bleeding hands. He just scooped up Willow and rushed out the door with their parents, headed straight for the hospital.


    They didn''te home untilte that night.


    By the time they returned, the dining room had already been cleaned, every trace of the ident scrubbed away.


    Lauren was sitting on the couch in the living room, waiting.


    The moment she saw them, she got up and walked over concern etched across her face. "Is Willow okay? Did the doctor say she''s alright?"


    But all he could see was her pretending to care.


    His father''s expression was ice cold. "If you''re really sorry for what happened to Willow, then kneel here all night. Anyone can say sorry. I want to see action. And if you''re not willing, then go


    The Bet family has no ce for someone who''d hurt her own sister."


    Lauren''s eyes darkened with despair. But she bit down hard, nodded, and slowly dropped to her knees.


    "I''m sorry... I know I made a mistake. I''ll reflect on it."


    Elliot stared at her kneeling there and felt nothing.


    No guilt. No pity.


    Only disdain.


    He scoffed, "What a show."


    Chapter 328 The Weight of Regret


    Then he turned and went upstairs,


    He assumed she''d sneak back to her room once they were asleep.


    D5%


    Finished


    But the next morning, when he came downstairs, she was still there-copsed


    on the living room floor, her skin pale and her body burning with fever.


    And what did he do?


    He sneered.


    "Don''t think making yourself sick will get our attention You came from an orphanage-you''re used to ying diny to get sympathy. You think I can''t see right through you? I''m the CEO of Bet Corporation, not an idiot. If you want to fake being unconscious, fine. Let''s see how long you can keep it up. Someone throw her outside. She can stay in the yard."


    It rained that day.


    Laureny outside for over an hour before Marilyn, unable to watch any longer, begged for permission to bring her back inside.


    If he remembered right, Lauren developed pneumonia after that. She''d already been weak, and kneeling for so long had made her worse. The pneumonia turned into white lung, and the hospital even issued a critical condition notice.


    His father had panicked then. Called in the best doctors. Ordered the best medication.


    At the time, Elliot thought it was because his father loved her.


    But now he knew-it was because if Lauren died, there''d be no kidney donor for Willow.


    Elliot sat on the folding bed, the diary slipping from his hands to the floor.


    His fists clenched, knuckles turning white.


    Tears slid silently down his cheeks, soaking the yellowed paper below.


    "Lauren... I''m sorry... I was wrong... Where are you?" His voice trembled, barely a whisper.


    Back then, everything he''d done to Lauren had felt justified-he was protecting Willow. That was all that mattered.


    It had never urred to him that what he was doing what he had allowed to happen-was sheer cruelty toward a fifteen-year-old girl.


    And this was just the second day she''d returned home,


    For the next three years, things like this kept happening over and over.


    Now, it felt like something was squeezing the life out of his chest. He couldn''t breathe.


    His face was twisted in pain, his brow locked tight. Sweat beaded on his forehead


    and mixed with the tears. streaming down his face.


    Even in prison. the rivid routine had helped


    chronic stomach condition. Bur now, a sharm


    Chapter 328 The Weight of Regret


    stabbing pain ripped through his abdomen-just like the time his ulcer had bled.


    The agony was unbearable.


    He copsed onto the bed, curling up tightly, clutching the diary to his chest.


    Tears of regret streamed from his eyes as he choked on the same five words, again and again.


    "Lauren... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    7 458


    ��


    65%

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 Never Truly Wanted


    Elliot had no idea how long it took for the pain in his gut to finally settle.


    By then, he was drenched in cold sweat,pletely drained, his limbs limp and lifeless.


    65%=


    Finished


    Still, he forced himself to sit back up. His fingers trembled as he turned to the next page of the diary.


    June 20th, 2007. Sunday. Overcast.


    I spent a week in the hospital. Today, I got toe home.


    These p


    past few days, I''ve felt hurt. Disappointed. But watching Mom and Dad rush around for me, afraid something might happen... I softened.


    At the orphanage, no one cared when we got sick. We just had to wait it out, alone, in our beds. You survived or you didn''t. That was it.


    These people-my family-they were the first to care whether I lived or died.


    Yes, they''ve hurt me. Deeply. But even so, I found myself wanting to hold onto the tiny bits of warmth they showed me.


    I told myself that hearts are made of flesh. If I treated them with kindness long enough, maybe one day they''d truly treat me like family too.


    So I was excited. I couldn''t wait to go home-even if it meant going back to a ce that had hurt me. I still hoped I could belong.


    I bought little gifts for everyone, using the schrship money I''d saved. I thought maybe, just maybe, it''d make them happy. Maybe it''d bring us closer. Maybe they''d finally ept me.


    But when I handed out the gifts, Elliot looked at the tie picked for him.... and without hesitation, threw it straight into the trash.


    "You think I''d wear that cheap garbage? You want me to beughed out of the office?" he said coldly, "Don''t give me this useless junk. It''s disgusting."


    Morn and Dad gave the presents a passing nce. The expressions wereplicated-hard to read-but somehow, I understood the message in their eyes: Cheap. Tacky.


    They were right, I guess.


    I am tacky. I''m poor. My schrship money couldn''t buy luxury items. But I gave everything I had. I tried so hard to be kind to them.


    That moment felt like being stabbed by a hundred needles. It hurt so badly.


    What more could I do? How could I make them see me as part of the family?


    Maybe I should never havee back.


    Chapter 329 Never Truly Wanted.


    June 21st, 2007. Monday. Light rain.


    I got punished again today.


    I''m starting to think... maybe this really isn''t my home. Maybe it never was.


    Before leaving for school this morning, I wrote a note


    If you don''t want me here. I''ll go back to the orphanag


    Finished


    If there''s no love, then let''s stop torturing each other. I''ve lived in loneliness before. That''s easier than being looked at like I''m dut every single day.


    I left for school in a fog. I couldn''t focus all day. My mind was stuck reying


    every little thing that had happened at home.


    When sses ended. I got on my bike and rode back to the orphanage..


    It started to rain. Cold. Steady.


    But when I saw that familiar gate, a strange calm washed over me. I felt... safe.


    Thadn''t even gotten off my bike when I saw it-the Bet family car parked right outside.


    Dad stepped out. The moment he saw me, soaked and shivering, he didn''t ask if I was cold. Didn''t ask where I''d been.


    He pped me across the face,


    The sound of it cracked through the rain, sharp and mean. My cheek burned like fire.


    He pointed at me and shouted, "You ungrateful brat! We spent years trying to find you! You finallye home and now you''re pulling this nonsense? Running way to threaten us?"


    His eyes bulged with fury, like I''d justmitted some unforgivable crime.


    I clutched my cheek, tears pooling in my eyes. I tried to exin, "Dad, I wasn''t trying to threaten you. I just... I just don''t want to be hit and yelled at anymore. But before I could finish, Mom cut me off.


    Her eyes were wet, her voice trembling with heartbreak and rage. "It''s pitch ck out what are you doing out thiste? You''re not out there with some man, are you? A girl your age, running wild like this... if you end


    up pregnant, you''ll disgrace this entire family!"


    The disappointment in her eyes... it crushed me.


    Then Elliot came over, his voice full of warning. "If you embarrass the Bet


    name, I''ll break your legs. I''d rather lock you up than let you humiliate us."


    458


    Ŀ


    2152 Wed, Apr 16 G.


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 Too Late to Make It Right


    In their eves, in their voices, I was a criminal. Something shameful. And


    hollow-like my words had no weight.


    They dragged me back to the Bet house.


    no matter what I said, it felt


    The moment we stepped inside, my brother shot me a cold warning: "If you can''t behave, then you don''t deserve to go to school."


    But school... that was the only thing I had. The only hope I had of changing my fate. How could I give that up?


    Maybe I just hadn''t tried hard enough. Maybe that''s why they misunderstood me so deeply. If I worked harder-really harder-maybe they''d finally see me for who I


    am.


    Even if all this home ever gave me was pain... I still hoped for a sliver of warmth. Just a taste of what it meant to have a family.


    Come on. Lauren. You can do this.


    Elliot stared at those words, and all he could see was that young, stubborn girl- fighting for air beneath waves of misunderstanding, trying not to drown in judgment.


    His hands shook so badly the diary nearly slipped from his


    grasp.


    "How could I have been so blind? So cruel..." he whispered, voice thick with self- loathing. "I was a monster. I have to find her-I have to make this right, no matter what it takes."


    Tears blurred his vision again, soaking into the brittle pages of the diary.


    He couldn''t keep reading.


    He didn''t need to. He already knew what the rest of it would say.


    For three years, no one in the Bet family had shown Lauren a single shred of real care. Every day had been another wound, another scar.


    His memories came flooding back in unbearable detail. Every time they shouted at her. Every time they punished her. Every time they humiliated her.


    Week after week. Year after year.


    Dozens of moments, one after another, ying in his head like a punishment reel. The guilt crushed him.


    His temples throbbed. His skull felt like it was splitting open. The pain tunneled deep, straight to his core.


    "Lauren... I''m sorry. Your brother is sorry. I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you."


    He ced the diary back into the drawer and staggered out of the room.


    He had to find her.


    21-34 weg, Apr 10


    Chapter 330 Too Late to Make It Right


    He had to fall to his knees and beg for her forgiveness


    65%


    Finished


    Elliot, hair disheveled and face streaked with tears, rastraight to the front gate.


    He grabbed the arm of the first person he saw. "Have you seen my sister?" "Who''s your sister?"


    "Lauren. Her name is Lauren. Please have you seen her?"


    The man shook his head. "No idea. Sorry."


    Elliot moved on, asking everyone he passed like a madman.


    Each time, the answer was the same-another shake of the head. Another dead end.


    He stood in the middle of the street, dazed and lost.


    "Ten years, Laurep... why aren''t you home? Where did you go? I know I was wrong-I know I was awful.... but I have to find you. I need to say


    I''m sorry.


    His eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Felix! That''s right-ten years ago, she was with Felix. She must be at the Brooker estate!"


    Like a man possessed, Elliot took off running toward the Brooker family home.


    His feet pounded the pavement faster and faster, each step fueled by desperation.


    He didn''t know what he''d say. He didn''t know if she''d ever forgive him. But he had


    to try.


    He finally reached the Brooker estate.


    The towering iron gate glinted under the afternoon sun, cold and forbidding.


    Elliot ran up to it and began pounding on it with both ists.


    "Open up! I need to see Lauren!"


    His voice trembled with urgency, guilt, and a grief that had been bottled up for over a decade.


    **Lauren! It''s me-Elliot! I just got out! I came to see you! Are you in there? Please pleasee out. I''m


    sorry. I came to apologize."


    He kept banging on the gate, over and over, hoping someone inside would hear him.


    Hoping Lauren would hear him.


    Seconds turned to minutes. The gate remained shut.


    His heart sank deeper with every passing moment. What if she wasn''t here?


    What if she didn''t want to see me? What if she''d never forgive me?


    He hit the gate harder, voice rising with desperation. Lauren, I know I was wrong. I know I was horrible.


    Plesiee nut I''m homeinur von


    33


    21-52 Wed. Apr 16 G.


    Chapter 330 Too Late to Make It Right


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the gate creaked open


    Standing there was Marilyn


    9��65%


    Finished


    Her face was tired and weathered. Her once-dark hair had gonepletely gray,


    and her back was slightly hunched


    She looked at him through the bars-expression t. voice cold.


    "She''s not here. Go


    Marilyn had aged so much since thest time Elliot saw her. Time and grief had carved deep lines into her face


    After losing both Lauren and Shen Man, Marilyn had copsed into despair. She''d


    spent six months in the hospital before she could even stand on her own agam.


    458


    ��

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 A Face from the Past


    After being discharged, Marilyn had stayed with the Brooker family ever since.


    Her health had declined. She couldn''t do much anymore. The truth was, the Brooker family had taken her in-given her a quiet life to grow old in peace.


    Elliot''s face twisted with disbelief. "Marilyn, don''t lie tee. Lauren always treated you like her own mother. If you''re here, there''s no way she isn''t."


    "She''s still mad at me, isn''t she? That''s fine. I can wait. I wait here until she''s willing to see me."


    Marilyn looked at the man in front of her-haggard, wild-eyed, broken.


    The once-proud eldest son of the Bet family, who used to make Lauren''s life


    a living hell, now looked like a stray dog-desperate and pathetic.


    New he realized he was wrong?


    Now he wanted to make amends?


    Wasn''t it ten years toote?


    Lauren had been gone for a decade.


    If even one member of the Bet family had treated her with basic human decency, maybe she would still be alive today.


    Marilyn''s eyes welled with tears at the thought, but she quickly forced the emotion back down, burying it deep.


    She inhaled sharply,posed herself, and turned her face cold.


    Without another word, she turned away.


    Elliot gripped the iron bars of the gate, his knuckles going white. "Marilyn, don''t go-please. Just let me see her. I know I was horrible, I know I was the worst. I didn''t deserve her. I don''t deserve forgiveness."


    "But these ten years-I''ve regretted it every single day. I think about her constantly. If I could see her one more time, I''d do anything. I swear,"


    His voice broke. Tears ran freely down his face, his body trembling like a man finally crushed under the weight of his own guilt.


    Marilyn''s heart ached. She could still remember every injustice Lauren had suffered in that house-every bruise, every word, every silent cry. It was like a knife twisting in her chest.


    "Some wounds never heal," she said coldly. "Some mistakes can''t be undone."


    "There''s no such thing as a second chance. And she wouldn''t have wanted your apology anyway."


    With that, she mmed the door shut.


    Elliot screamed, banging his fists against the gate. "You don''t get to decide! You can''t keep me from my


    MEU, API TU


    Chapter 331 A Face from the Past


    "Open this gate! I''m her brother! We''re family! That never going to change!"


    But no matter how loud he yelled, no one answered.


    He dropped to his knees with a thud, his forehead resing on the cold ground. "Marilyn... I know this apology doesn''t change anything. But it''s all I have left"


    "Please for Lauren''s sake.. just give me a chance. Let me say what I need to say."


    "If she won''t forgive me, that''s fine. But let me see her just once. Please, Lauren... please."


    The silence was deafening.


    No one came.


    He stayed there, kneeling in the rain, unmoving-like if Lauren wouldn''te out, he''d stay there forever.


    The sky opened up above him. Rain poured down, hard and fast, drenching him in seconds.


    Water streamed down his hair, his face, soaking his clothes until they clung to his body like a second skin.


    Still, no one came.


    Until a car rolled to a stop in front of the estate.


    A girl stepped out, holding a ck umbre over her head. She paused in front of Elliot.


    He lifted his head slowly.


    And when he saw her face-Lauren''s face-his lips parted in disbelief.


    "Lauren you came out to see me. You''re here."


    He grabbed the girl''s arms, clutching her tightly, his eyes filled with remorse and desperation.


    But the girl frowned and tilted her head. "Sir... do you know my mom?"


    Mom!


    The word hit him like ice water.


    Elliot blinked, finally seeing the truth.


    This wasn''t Lauren


    She looked so much like her-enough to stop his heart-but she was younger. Too young. Just a girl.


    And now that he was looking closer, the differences became clear.


    Lauren had grown up with nothing-no warmth, no love. She was always hunched in on herself, brittle and quiet, her eyes filled with unease. Her hair had been thin and dry, her skin pale and malnourished, her body practically bones. 21:52 Wed, Apr 16 G-


    Chapter 331 A Face from the Past


    1 x 65%


    95%�D


    Finished


    But the girl standing in front of him now had thick, glossy ck hair. Her skin was smooth, radiant-like fine porcin. Her cheeks were healthy and full, her eyes bright. She radiated confidence, grace. This girl had grown up loved. This girl had grown up safe


    458

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 You''re Not My Family


    65%


    #Finished


    Elliot''s eyes were red, his voice shaking. "You said... Lauren was your mom?"


    "Yep, the girl answered casually. "Who are you, mister?


    Elliot''s tears finally broke free. He pulled Nancy into his arms, choking out. "I''m your mom''s brother. You should call me Uncle"


    Nancy had been polite, even a little distant. But the moment she heard the word uncle, her entire expression changed.


    Her pretty little face turned stormy, like a sudden downpour.


    She shoved Elliot with both hands.


    He wasn''t expecting it and fell backward into a puddle, sshing water everywhere.


    When he looked up, he found Nancy staring at him-cold and sharp.


    His heart twisted painfully. He scrambled back to his feet and reached for her, trying to touch her face. Maybe... if he could just treat this girl gently, maybe it could make up for what he never gave Lauren.


    Lauren had always longed for affection-for family.


    She used to dream of her parents and her brother treating her kindly. Just a single word of praise. A pat on the head. Even a fraction of the love they gave Willow would''ve meant the world to her.


    But she never got any of it.


    Not even once.


    Now, Elliot reached toward Nancy''s cheek-only for her to step back.


    His hand hung in midair,


    His pupils contracted. He stared at her in disbelief.


    She looked nothing like Lauren in that moment. She wasn''t longing for love. She wasn''t vulnerable.


    Nancy had grown up with everything Lauren hadn''t.


    She had a father who adored her, a grandmother who spoiled her, and people like Marilyn and Anna who treated her like their own.


    She''d never known what it was like to beg for love.


    "Unless you have something important to say," Nancy said coolly, "please leave my house."


    She started to walk past him.


    Elliot quickly stepped in front of her. "At least tell me your name."


    Nancy stared at him without expression. "Don''t force aonnection. I don''t have an uncle."


    Chapter 332 You''re Not My Family


    The wordsnded like a punch to his gut.


    Finished


    "Someone must''ve told you something awful about me Elliot said quickly. "But don''t listen to them. I know this is our first time meeting, but I swear-my feelings are real. We''re family. We share blood."


    Nancy let out a sharpugh.


    She may have been young, but she wasn''t naive.


    "You didn''t even love your own sister. And now you''re standing here, talking about love for me? Do I look stupid to you?"


    ��No, no��it''s not like that! There were... misunderstandings. Bad people turned me against her. But if I uld just talk to her-if I could exin-everything could be fixed. Please, help me. Tell her toe out. I have so much to say to her."


    Nancy sneered. "You''re ridiculous."


    She turned and walked toward the gate.


    Elliot tried to follow her, but the driver blocked him. He could only watch as Nancy disappeared behind the doors.


    Kneeling in the pouring rain, Elliot''s hands dropped uselessly to his sides.


    His voice was hoarse, broken. "Lauren... I know I don''t deserve forgiveness. But


    I''ve suffered for ten years. I''ve lived in my own personal hell. Please-just give me one chance. Let me atone for what I did.


    Inside, on the second floor, Nancy stood behind therge window, staring down at the man kneeling


    outside.


    Her eyes were rimmed with red.


    Tell her, you say? Tell who?


    My mom''s been gone for ten years.


    Even though she''d grown up surrounded by love, Nancy still longed for the


    mother she never got to meet.


    No one ever hid Lauren''s story from her.


    Marilyn had told her-her mother had been a genius. Top of her ss every year. Schrship after schrship. Valedictorian. She''d gotten into Northcrest University with the highest score in the province.


    Anna told her how kind her mother had been. How skilled she was at embroidery. Nancy had even seen the embroidery herself-after ten years, her mother''s studio was still there.


    But she''d never had a chance to see her mother in person.


    The people who should''ve protected her mother had destroyed her instead.


    And now this man-this so-called uncle-had the audacity to show his face and im to care.


    Nancy''s fists clenched at her sides.


    Chapter 332 You''re Not My Family


    ��:65%�S


    Finished


    Dad always says, "Kindness invites cruelty. I can''t protect you forever. Nancy. You


    have to be strong enough to protect yourself. Only when you''re strong will no one dare hurt you."


    And now this man thought he could wash away everything he done... by


    kneeling?


    Disgusting


    she watched him cry in the rain, wracked with guilt.


    He was trying to move her. To y on Lauren''s old feelings.


    She always cared so much about him, Nancy thought. If she were still here, she probably would''vee outside.


    458

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 The Last ce You''d Expect


    No matter how long Elliot knelt in the rain. No matter How pitiful he looked. Lauren never came.


    The sky darkened, and the heavy rain linally began to slow into


    Just then, a sleek ck Rolls-Royce pulled up to the estate gates.


    a light drizzle..


    Felix stepped out, dressed in a crisp ck suit. At nearly forty, he looked even moremanding than he had a decade ago. Sharp-featured, calm, and cold- head the kind of presence that made people instinctively avoid meeting his eyes. The moment Elliot saw him, he scrambled up from the ground.


    But after kneeling for so long, his legs buckled beneath him. He staggered forward, barely catching himself before he fell again.


    Breathless and disheveled, he looked up and blurted, "Felix, where are you hiding Lauren? You told her not to see me, didn''t you?"


    "I''m warning you, I''m Lauren''s brother. She''s always cared about me. If she finds out you kept us apart. she''ll be furious."


    Felix looked down at him, face unreadable.


    "You want to see Lauren?"


    "Yes!" Elliot''s voice cracked. "I have to see her."


    "Tomorrow."


    That was all Felix said before walking straight into the house, not sparing him another nce.


    Elliot opened his mouth, ready to say more-but then looked down at himself. Drenched, dirty, utterly humiliated.


    I can''t see her like this


    If I''m going to face Lauren again, it has to be with dignity.


    He told himself this was fine. Tomorrow was better. He needed time to clean up, to look presentable.


    Yes, he''d made mistakes-horrible ones..


    But that was


    years ago.


    Surely time had softened the pain. He''d served his sentence. He''d paid for what he''d done.


    And Lauren Lauren was kind. If anyone would forgive him, it would be her.


    Holding onto that fragile hope, Elliot left the Brooker estate.


    21952 Wed, Apr 16 #


    Chapter 333 The Last ce You''d Expect


    9K 65%


    Finished


    His mind kept reying every moment, every cruel thing he''d said, every opportunity he''d thrown away.


    I''ll do better tomorrow. I''ll make her see how much I regret it. I''ll make her forgive


    me.


    She''s softhearted. She''ll understand. After all, I went to prison I''ve suffered too.


    At sunrise, Elliot was up and dressed. He put on a freshly pressed suit, knotted


    his tie just right, even spritzed on a bit of cologne.


    He stared at himself in the mirror and took a deep breath.


    This time, I won''t mess it up


    When he returned to the Brooker estate, the guards immediately blocked his path.


    He frowned. "Move."


    The guard didn''t budge. "Wait here."


    His tone was t. Dismissive.


    Elliot''s face tensed in irritation, but he forced himself to hold back. He couldn''t afford to lose hranice.


    He stood at the gate, waiting.


    Minutes dragged into hours. His nerves wore thinner with each tick of the clock- but he didn''t leave.


    Atst, Felix emerged from the house with Nancy beside him.


    She wore a soft pink dress and had her hair pulled into a neat ponytail. She looked poised, innocent, and


    Sweet.


    Felix, still in his ck suit, carried the same steely chill in his gaze.


    Elliot rushed up. "Where are you going? Didn''t you say I could see Lauren today?"


    Felix nced at him. His voice was quiet but final. "Get in the car."


    That was a


    Elliot''s heart lifted. Without hesitation, he opened the door and got in.


    Only then did he notice-the back seat was full of flowers.


    He stared, confused, but said nothing. Maybe Lauren loves flowers. Maybe she asked for these.


    Maybe we''re going to a restaurant-a quiet ce to talk


    Yes, that made sense. A meal would make the conversation easier.


    So he said nothing, just watched the city blur by through the car window.


    But the further they drove, the heavier his chest felt..


    11-04 Wed, Apr 16


    1.


    Chapter 333 The Last ce You''d Expect


    They were headed out-far out.


    Into the hills.


    Into silence.


    His fingers tightened around the door handle.


    "Felix," he said quietly, "where exactly are we going?"


    Felix said nothing.


    Elliot''s pulse quickened. A creeping dread began to take hold.


    He sat stiff in the seat, staring straight ahead, willing himself to stay calm.


    But when the car finally slowed and turned into a quiet stone path-his heart sank.


    Ahead of them, carved into thendscape, was a cemetery.


    And in that moment, everything stopped.


    458

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 The Grave of the Guilty


    Finished


    Elliot clenched his fists, voice hoarse and furious. "Felix don''t y games with me. I came to see Lauren- why the hell would you bring me to a cemetery?"


    The car rolled to a stop. Felix stepped out with a bouquet of fresh flowers. Nancy followed him in silence.


    They didn''t even look at Elliot


    They simply walked ahead..


    Elliot stumbled after them, his mind in chaos, refusing to ept what was bing more and more obvious.


    "No... no, this can''t be... I''m just overthinking it. Lauren can''t be... nothing could''ve happened to her.." he muitered, voice trembling,ced with despair.


    His legs felt like they were made of lead. Every step was agony. Still, he forced himself to follow.


    This isn''t real. It can''t be


    The graveyard was deathly still. Only their footsteps echoed over the stone path.


    Felix and Nancy finally stopped at a small tombstone. Together, they knelt and gently ced the flowers


    before it.


    "Hi, Mommy," Nancy whispered. "Dad and I came to visit you."


    Elliot''s pace slowed. He approached cautiously.


    And then he saw it.


    Carved clearly into the white stone. Beloved Wife - Lauren


    Everything inside him shattered.


    "No-1" His scream pierced the quiet. "No, no, this can''t be real! You''re lying! She was fine when I went to prison! There''s no way she''s dead!"


    His tears came violently, unstoppable, and his whole body trembled.


    Felix looked at him, calm and cold. "Today is the tenth anniversary of her death


    Ten years? Lauren had been gone for ten years?


    That meant... she died right after he was sent to prison?


    "No. No, I don''t belleve you, Elliot shouted, voice cracking. "You''re doing this to punish me, to make me suffer! You''re lying. Felix!"


    "If you say Lauren''s dead one more time, I swear I''ll-


    "You shut up!" Nancy snapped, stepping forward. Her small face was twisted in fury. "You don''t get to talk about my dad like that! You and your entire family are the reason my mom is dead. I hate you!"


    Chapter 334 The Grave of the Guilty


    Elliot''s mind went nk.


    She''s really gone? Lauren... she died? But then I left, she was still alive... how could this happen?


    65%


    Finished


    Felix''s gaze was like ice. Lauren was deaf. Lame. Missing a kidney. During the transnt, they drugged her with ovtion stimnts and forcibly extracted over


    a dozen eggs. Even with the best care, her body was already failing


    "And Sharon and George still weren''t done."


    "They kidnapped her. Poured boiling water over her. Beat her until-


    "Stop!" Elliot clutched his ears, shaking violently. "Don''t please don''t... I didn''t know. I swear, I didn''t know it got that bad. I thought....


    He couldn''t finish. His voice copsed into silence. Only guilt remained.


    "You thought," Felix said, voice bitter with contempt. "And all your thoughts-your excuses-are what'' pushed her over the edge. She died without ever hearing an apology. She died without ever feeling loved by her family."


    Elliot dropped to the ground. He wed at his scalp, pulling his hair like he wanted to tear himself apart.


    "Lauren- I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..."


    "And now you''re sorry?" Felix snapped. "What good is that? Her life was destroyed by your hands."


    With a violent cough, Elliot spat out blood.


    He tried to rise, but his limbs wouldn''t respond. He copsed again, body limp and useless.


    He looked up at the gravestone through teary, swollen eyes. Lauren''s photo


    stared back-soft, kind, smiling.


    Like a de through his chest.


    It hurt so much he couldn''t breathe.


    Another mouthful of blood burst from his lips, spraying onto the base of the tombstone.


    Felix frowned in disgust, visibly displeased.


    Nancy didn''t hesitate. She shoved Elliot aside with force. "Don''t touch her. You''re dirtying her."


    She pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and gently wiped the blood from the marble.


    Though she was just a child, the way she looked at the tombstone was full of reverence-like she was guarding something sacred.


    Her tiny hands moved carefully, lovingly, treating that space like the most precious


    thing in the world. Elliot looked up at her, eyes bloodshot and hollow.


    He turned to Felix, voice shaking. "You... you told her everything, didn''t you?"


    2152 Wed, Apr 16


    .G.


    Chapter 334 The Grave of the Guilty.


    ��:65%


    Finished


    Felix looked down at hini, eyes cold and unrepentant. I did.��


    Fury red in Elliot''s face. "She''s just a kid! How could you tell her all that? How


    could you dump that kind of pain on her shoulders?"


    458

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 Too Little, Too Late


    Felix let out a coldugh. "How I raise my daughter is none of your business."


    Finished


    -My daughter," he said, voice sharp as steel, "can be kind-but she''ll never be naive. We give her all the love in the world, but she''ll never be a flower grown in ss case."


    "Lauren was destroyed by her own kindness. That''s why she let people like you trample her. But my daughter-when she meets people like you, she won''t tolerate it. She''ll fight back."


    Nancy finished wiping the tombstone. Then she turned slowly to face Elliot.


    She was just a child, but the look on her face sent chills down his spine. In that moment, she looked exactly like Lauren-but the aura she carried, the cold defiance in her eyes, was all Felix.


    Her voice was calm, icy. "I''m very grateful for the way my dad raised me. I can be gentler than the kindest person. And I can be crueler than the worst."


    "When ites to people like you, kindness is wasted.


    Elliot stood frozen, unable to believe those words hade from a child.


    His whole body began to tremble. "I... I know I was wrong."


    Nancy scoffed. There was nothing childish about her demeanor-only a poise and pain far beyond her


    years.


    "You''re toote. What I needed was a mom. Not some uncle who shows up after everything''s over."


    "If you really feel sorry for what you did to my mom, then leave. And nevere back."


    Elliot felt like the soul had been ripped out of him.


    Each word she spoke was a thunderp.


    He reached out, wanting to touch the cold stone-onest time-but before his hand could make contact, Nancy smacked it away.


    "Don''t touch my mom."


    Elliot choked on his breath. "Can''t I at least stay? Guard her grave? I want to make it right, even just a little."


    Nancy frowned, then turned her face away with a disgusted snort. "She doesn''t need you. You''d only taint her path to the afterlife. Leave. And don''t evere back."


    Elliot''s strength gave out. He copsed onto the wet ground.


    "No... I won''t leave. I want to stay here with Lauren. I want to atone


    Nancy turned to her father. "Dad, can we have him removed? He''s too loud. He''ll disturb Mom."


    Felix gave a faint, humorless smile. "You''re right. Lauren always liked peace and quiet."


    Then he called our, "Get him out of here."


    21-p4 Wed, Apr 16


    Chapter 335 Too Little, Too Late


    At once, a group of men in ck suits and dark sunsses appeared.


    They didn''t ask questions.


    They simply grabbed Elliot and started dragging him away.


    BK 65%


    Finished


    "No-don''t! I''m not leaving! Don''t make me go!" Elliot thrashed, his eyes locked on the gravestone. "Lauren! Let me stay-let me stay!"


    But no matter how he fought, they pulled him farther and farther from the grave.


    His desperate cries echoed across the cemetery, long after he was gone.


    Felix checked the time, then turned to Nancy. "Alright, sweetheart. Let''s go."


    "Okay," she said softly, then looked back at the gravestone. "Mom, Dad and I wille visit again soon."


    Elliot wandered the streets like a man without a soul.


    His mind was a mess. He couldn''t think. Couldn''t breathe.


    All he could see was Lauren''s face on that tombstone-forever frozen in ck and white.


    "It can''t be true... I don''t believe it... Lauren''s still alive. They''re lying to me...


    He staggered forward with no destination, no direction.


    Everything around him blurred.


    Then, out of nowhere, he saw her.


    A girl in a white dress.


    Her face so much like Lauren''s.


    His pupils dted. His heart stopped.


    "Lauren? Lauren-


    He ran toward her like a madman.


    But before he could reach her, she climbed into the back seat of a sleek ck Bentley.


    The car sped off, leaving Elliot behind.


    He chased it, his voice breaking into sobs.


    "Lauren, please! Don''t go! Just look at me one more time! I was wrong-I''ll never hurt you again. I''ll protect you, love you, give you everything. Please don''t leave- please...


    The car didn''t stop.


    vansnkad hook


    21-53 Wed, Apr 16 G G


    Chapter 335 Too Little, Too Late


    People on the sidewalk began to stare, frowning, whispering, pitying-thinking he


    was crazy.


    But Elliot didn''t notice. He didn''t care.


    He only saw the Bentley growing smaller and smaller the distance.


    Then, suddenly, he stumbled


    His knees gave out. He fell hard to the pavement.


    His hands scraped against the rough concrete. Pain shot through his leg. But he barely felt it.


    Finished


    He stretched his arms toward the disappearing car like he could still reach it-like


    he could grab hold of what was already gone,


    He stayed there for a long, long time.


    The world kept moving. People came and went. Cars passed. But Elliot didn''t


    move.


    Eventually, he pushed himself off the ground.


    When he finally got home, the sky was already dark.


    He limped toward the door-only to stop in his tracks,


    A familiar ck Bentley was parked out front.


    458

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 The House of Guilt


    A man in a ck suit leaned against the Bentley.


    When he saw Elliot, he said inly, "You''re finally back"


    ?? 65%


    #Finished


    ?


    It had been ten years. Time had changed them both. But Elliot recognized him instantly-Keh.


    Given what Keh had done to Lauren, he should''ve been punished too. But Felix had stopped at bankrupting the Gray family. He hadn''t pushed further for ine''s sake.


    Keh''s expression hadn''t changed much. His features were still sharp, but his eyes were weighed down with constant sorrow.


    Elliot''s


    ''s tone was cold. "What do you want?''


    Keh pointed at the Bet estate behind them. "I want to buy your house."


    The Gray family may have fallen, but Keh had business savvy. Over the past ten years, he''d rebuilt the family fortune-no longer at its peak, but still worth millions.


    He''d been wanting to buy this house for years. But with Elliot in prison, the property had been frozen. All Keh could do was wait.


    Lauren had lived here for three years. Keh wanted to live in the ce she had-search for traces of her, try to feel closer to her.


    Elliot let out a sharpugh. "You think I''d sell Lauren''s home to you?"


    A flicker of pain passed through Keh''s eyes. "Elliot, I think about her every day. I want to start over in the ce where she lived. I want to be near her."


    Elliot didn''t even hesitate. "Not for sale."


    He pushed past Keh and headed toward the door.


    Keh grabbed his arm. "Name a price."


    Elliot jerked away. "I don''t want your money. I won''t sell. Go."


    He wants to be close to her? As if I don''t.


    Lauren was gone. This house-this was all that was left. Selling it would be like letting go of thest thread tying him to her.


    Especially that tiny, dusty storage room where Lauren had lived for three years. Once, it was the room he disdained the most. Now, he wanted nothing more than to move into it himself.


    Maybe if I suffer the way she did, I''ll finally feel like I''ve paid for what I did.


    Keh stepped in front of him again. "You''ve been in prison. You''ve got a record. You''ll never get hired. again. How are you going to survive?"


    I can help. I''ll pay you. You''ll livefortably for the rest of your life. I just want the house."


    Chapter 336 The House of Guilt


    But no matter what Keh said, Elliot wouldn''t budge


    "Get lost."


    He shoved Keh hard.


    "I''d rather die in this house than sell it to you."


    Keh stumbled, nearly falling


    Just then, the back door of the Bentley opened, and a girl in a white dress stepped out.


    She marched over, raised her hand, and pped Elliot across the face.


    "You don''t get to touch Keh!"


    She stood tall, chin raised, eyes zing with anger.


    Elliot''s rage surged- but the second his eyesnded on her face, it vanished.


    His pupils constricted. All the breath left his lungs.


    ��Lauren? Lauren-you''re alive! I knew it. I knew nothing could''ve happened to you!"


    He grabbed her in a hug,ughing and crying all at oncepletely unhinged.


    The girl struggled. "Let go of me! What''s wrong with you? Who even are you? Keh, help!"


    Keh snapped back to attention. He yanked Elliot off her and threw a punch. "Get it together."


    Elliot stumbled back, dazed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    He slowly turned his head, his face nk-but his eyes seethed with


    He lunged.


    His fist mmed into Keh''s jaw.


    Keh wiped the blood from his lip, eyes shing. He punched back.


    Then it all unraveled.


    65%��


    Finished


    They exchanged blows, one after another, fists flying-no words, no logic. Just


    pain and me and years of guilt.


    The girl stood frozen, screaming. "Stop! Please, stop fighting!"


    But neither man heard her.


    Their fists spoke louder.


    And then-


    Chapter 336 The House of Guilt


    The sharp click of high heels echoed across the pavement.


    A woman in a long red dress stood a few feet away, watching them with


    arms crossed.


    Finished


    Her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Her voice was thick with scorn.


    "All this for a fake? Really? You two tearing each other apart over a girl who isn''t even her....If either of you had cared even half this much back then, maybe Laure wouldn''t have died so young"

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 The Woman Who Stayed Behind


    #Finished


    "Now that she''s dead, you regret it. You want to make amends. How touching, ine said, voice dripping with disdain.


    After Lauren''s death, her brother had spent years searching for women who looked like her.


    In the past decade, he''d found more than ten.


    Some had the same silhouette. Some had her profile. Some shared parts of her personality.


    And each one became his emotional crutch.


    Thistest one-her figure, her features-was the closest yet. With a little makeup and the right outfit, she could almost pass for Lauren.


    ine knew exactly what her brother was doing.


    He wanted a substitute, Someone to live in Lauren''s old room. To sit on her couch. To breathe in her


    space,


    So he could pretend she was still here.


    The very thought made ine sick.


    They didn''t cherish her when she was alive.


    Now they were losing their minds trying to keep her memory alive through imitation?


    Disgusting.


    They deserved every ounce of their grief. They earned t


    And if Lauren was watching from above, there was no way she''d feel moved. She''dugh-bitterly, coldly.


    ine stood and watched a moment longer. But the scene -two grown men fighting over a copy of a woman they''d helped destroy-was too pathetic.


    She turned and walked away.


    Lauren..... if there''s a next life, please-be happy. Don''t evere back to a family like the Bets


    It was the only sincere wish ine had left for her.


    At the front gate of the estate, the two men finally stopped fighting.


    Both had bruises and swelling across their faces.


    But Elliot didn''t seem to care. His eyes were locked on the girl in the white dress,


    his beaten face twisted into something like joy


    "Lauren? You''re back? You''ve forgiven me, haven''t you?


    21:53 Wed, Apr 16 G. LOG.


    Chapter 337 The Woman Who Stayed Behind


    65


    Finished


    The girl red at him, "What the hell are you talking about? I''m not Lauren. You''ve got the wrong person."


    She was defiant, spoiled.


    No surprise there-ever since she''d hooked up with Keh, she had everything she wanted. From a bar hostess to the arm of a millionaire in one leap.


    For more than two years, Keh had doted on her.


    But what she hated-what she couldn''t understand-was that he never took things further. Never slept with her. Never truly looked at her the way she wanted him to.


    He wouldn''t even let her speak freely or leave the house alone.


    Now, finally brought out in public, she''d walked right into this mess with a lunatic-and she was more than happy to take it out on someone.


    But she never expected what would happen next.


    That one phrase "What the hell Lauren-ignited something feral in Elliot


    He pped her hard across the face.


    "Don''t you dare insult my sister!"


    Keh''s eyes turned blood-red. He rushed over and damped a hand over her mouth.


    "I told you not to speak! Do you know how wrong you sound? Do you know how much you don''t sound like her: She was nothing like you.


    The girl''s mouth was covered. Her nose too. She couldn''t breathe. She fought him, nails digging into his


    arms.


    But Keh didn''t ease up. His grip only tightened.


    Her eyes rolled back from theck of air.


    Finally, Elliot snapped out of it and pulled Keh off "Let go! You''re choking her!"


    Keh released her and caught her limp body in his arms, whispering, "Lauren, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Please forgive me.


    Elliot just stared at her face, stunned.


    She looks so much like her. Especially in profile...


    "Keh, Elliot said quietly, "you want to move into my house with her, don''t you?"


    Keh didn''t deny it. "Yes. So how much do you want? Name your price."


    Elliot''s eyes lit up. "The house isn''t for sale. But if you and she want to move in. I won''t stop you."


    And so it began.


    The three of them moved into the Ret house tourther


    ????


    Chapter 337 The Woman Who Stayed Beltind


    "You''re not allowed to talk. Your voice ruins the illusion."


    "Don''tugh. Lauren neverughed like that."


    Sit still. The light on you makes you look just like her


    Who told you to go in the storage room? Get out. Don''t touch anything that belonged to Lauren"


    Bit by bit, they reshaped her-molded her-into Lauren''s image.


    In their minds, she was Lauren


    In that house, Lauren never left.


    She was always there.


    "Alice, push-push harder. We can see the baby''s head


    The woman on the delivery bed bore down with all her strength, following the doctor''s guidance.


    And with a loud, healthy cry, the child was born.


    "She''s here! Congrattions, Alice-it''s a girl!"


    Alice was soaked in sweat, her hair stered to her pale face. She was too weak


    to move.


    But that didn''t stop h


    her.


    "Bring her to me," she gasped. "Let me see her-pleaser


    The nurses worked quickly. They cleaned the baby and wrapped her in a soft


    nket, then ced her gently in Alice''s arms.


    458

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 Born Again to Burn It All Down


    Finished


    The woman looked down at the baby in her arms-pink-faced, soft, impossibly small. Her eyes filled with joy as she smiled. "Is this my daughter? Wonderful. From now on, you''ll be the heiress of the Bet family."


    Bet family!


    Heiress?


    Lauren''s consciousness reawakened right in that moment, just in time to hear those words.


    Her eyes fluttered open.


    The first thing she saw was Alice''s face-closer than ever, smiling, glowing with pride.


    Though she looked exhausted, Alice was still stunning youthful, vibrant. No more than twenty-something. Younger than Lauren remembered her.


    Didn''t I die?


    Why am I seeing Alice


    Why does she look so young...?


    Lauren''s mind buzzed, a low, sharp hum in her skull.


    Everything about this felt surreal-absurd even. And yet, it was all too real.


    The sterile scent of disinfectant filled the air. Nurses moved around quickly in her hazy field of vision. Machines beeped in steady rhythm.


    It was real.


    All of it.


    She had been reborn.


    And not just reborn-but into the moment of her own birth


    Her thoughts nked.


    She just stared at Alice.


    On the hospital bed, Alice pushed herself up weakly and leaned close, cing a gentle kiss on Lauren''s cheek


    Lauren''s pupils dted.


    Alice just kissed met


    In her past life, during those hellish three years in the Bet family, she never once dreamed of such tenderness. She never even dared hope Alice might holl her-let alone kiss her with affection.


    TUB


    Chapter 338 Born Again to Bums It All Down


    She''d once been wanted.


    Alice had loved her.


    On the day she was bom, her mother had kissed her with full-hearted joy


    This baby-carried for den long months-had been cherished. 1965%)


    Finished


    But after her disappearance, that love had slowly eroded. Time had worn it away until not even a trace remained.


    So I was loved.... once.


    Lost in thought. Lauren didn''t even realize the nurses had carried her from the delivery room and out into the hallway alongside Alice.


    That''s when she saw him-David.


    The scum of the earth.


    He stood beside Alice, putting on the performance of loving husband-checking on her, fussing over her, speaking in gentle tones.


    But Lauren knew better.


    This was the man who had abandoned his daughter without a second thought- and would one day try to rip a kidney from her body.


    Even if all of that belonged to her previous life, even if she''d already taken her revenge-just seeing him. again made her blood boil


    I hate you. I will always hate you..


    But now, she was just a baby.


    Powerless.


    Alice was too tired to stay awake. Once she was settled back into the room, she quickly drifted off.


    Before she closed her eyes, she reminded David to look after the baby.


    David nodded sweetly, wearing the perfect mask of a doting father.


    The second Alice fell asleep, his smile dropped like a guillotine.


    "Babe?" he whispered. "Babe?"


    Alice didn''t stir.


    He sneered and turned his eyes toward Lauren.


    She stared up at him silently, eyes wide, unblinking-locking onto his cold gaze without fear.


    Here ites. He''s going to throw me away just like before, she thought.


    21-53 Wed, Apr 16 OG.


    Chapter 336 Born Again to Burn It All Down


    But what came next startled her


    David reached down-not to pick her up, but to wrap his fingers around her neck.


    that? No-he''s not abandoning me. He''s going to strangle


    Her tiny newborn throat instantly constricted under His grip. Air vanished.


    This is it. I just got another shot at life, and I''m going to die in the first hour! Then suddenly, his hand let go.


    Instead of killing her, David scooped her up into his arms.


    Lauren exhaled shakily.


    So he''s not trying to murder me-just get rid of me. Same script, different life.


    As expected. David carried her away-and just like in her past life, he abandoned her outside the orphanage.


    Lauren didn''t cry. She just stared at him the entire way, coldly, silently, memorizing every move.


    He looked down at her onest time, smirking.


    *Filthy little thing. Live or die-it''s up to you."


    Then he turned and walked off, not bothering to look back.


    Only once he disappeared into the night did Lauren start to cry.


    It waste autumn.


    The air was bitter.


    If she stayed quiet, she might actually freeze to death by morning.


    So she cried. Loud and sharp, her newborn lungs sending her wail echoing far


    into the night.


    Before long, the orphanage doors creaked open.


    65%


    Finished


    A staff member stepped out and gasped when they saw th


    the infant on the ground. They rushed over. scooped her up, and carried her


    inside.


    And just like that-


    Lauren was Hack where it had all begun.Back in the orphanage.


    458

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 The Path of a Prodigy


    She had no idea what she was like as a baby in her previous life.


    659


    Finished


    But this time, though she had the body of a child, she carried the soul of an adult.


    Compared to the other children in the orphanage, she was quiet, obedient, and startlingly well-behaved.


    Other than when she was hungry, wet, or needed a change, she never cried. Never fussed. She was the calmest, easiest baby in the entire orphanage.


    Naturally, the caregivers adored her.


    "She''s such a good baby. I''ve never seen one like her. All she does is eat and sleep-doesn''t cause any trouble at all."


    "She''s sweet, sure... maybe a little too quiet though."


    "Right? She looks perfectly healthy. So why would anyone abandon a baby like this?"


    "You think she might be... slow? I mean, no one in their right mind would give up a baby this pretty and healthy otherwise.


    They gathered around her crib, whispering, watching


    One of them squinted. "She doesn''t cry, doesn''tugh Just lies there with her eyes open, staring at nothing. What if she''s intellectually disabled?"


    "Yeah, maybe. She does act a little off."


    "Well, slow or not, at least she''s not a problem child. Less work for us, right?"


    Lauren closed her eyes, exasperated.


    Morons.


    A year passed.


    The "slow child" shocked everyone.


    Not only was she speaking clearly and walking steadily by age two-she could read. Every single character the caregivers showed her, she knew. Instantly.


    The entire orphanage was floored.


    "Thought she was slow-turns out she''s a genius!"


    "I''ve worked here for twenty years and I''ve never seen child this bright."


    "I taught her the alphabet and she remembered every letter on the first try. She


    already knows over two thousand words!"


    21-53 Wed, Apr 16 G.


    Chapter 339 The Path of a Prodigy


    Lauren sat on a tiny stool, quietly flipping through a book.


    She heard every word..


    And she didn''t care.


    She wasn''t trying to hide her brilliance. She wanted them to see it. She wanted the world to know.


    She was going to leave this orphanage long before she turned fifteen.


    In her past life, she had dreamed of bing a schoolteacher-shaping young minds.


    But this time?


    No.


    Finished


    Keh had been right: it would be a waste not to go into research. With her gifts, she could do far more..


    Only by showing exceptional, once-in-a-generation talent could she draw the attention of those at the top.


    And only by rising above the Bet family''s reach could she protect herself. No matter where she ran, they''d find her.


    Unless she became untouchable.


    If she got into a national-level research institute-became a person of value to the country-then even the Bets would have to think twice beforeying a hand on


    her.


    A cold smile tugged at Lauren''s lips.


    This time, no one will hurt me. Not again,


    And if she didn''t return to the Bet family, Manman would never spiral out of control. That girl deserved saving too.


    Lauren made up her mind��and began studying harder than ever.


    For someone like her, kindergarten and elementary school material were child''s


    y.


    By age two, she''d finished every elementary subject.


    The orphanage director, teachers, and staff watched her in stunned silence-like they''d struck gold.


    But the real shock was yet toe.


    Within a year, she''dpleted three years of middle school curriculum. At three years old.


    By four, she''d mastered high school.


    At five, she started entering physicspetitions-an won every single one.


    Her abilities didn''t just amaze the orphanage.


    K65%


    Chapter 339 The Path of a Prodigy


    Finished


    The country had always been hungry for elite talent, and Lauren-so young, yet so brilliant-couldn''t stay off the radar for long-


    Thesepetitions were a funnel, a filter, a way to find people like her.


    She was always the youngest contestant. Always the most outstanding.


    And she was noticed,


    In her previous life, Lauren took the college entrance exam at eighteen and was epted into Northcrest University.


    This time, at age five, she took it again.


    But now she was applying to the National University of Defense Technology.


    While waiting for her admission letter, she still lived in the orphanage


    It had been five years since she was born.


    Five years of relentless work. No breaks. No shortcuts.


    Even though she had been a straight-A student in her previous life, she never cked off in this one.


    Now that the entrance exam was finally behind her-she could breathe..


    Just a liule.


    4

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 This Time, I Hit First


    Lauren wandered through the orphanage courtyard, bored out of her mind.


    Maybe it was because she was too mature for her age, but the other kids kept their distance from her. Not that she minded. She wasn''t trying to get close to anyone anyway.


    Not after Lucas.


    In herst life, she''d been hurt deeply by that ungrateful little traitor.


    This time around, she had zero intention of bing friends with him. In fact, she''d barely seen him more than a handful of times. Every spare moment she had was devoted to studying.


    She was just thinking about Lucas when a basketball came flying out of nowhere and hit her square on the head.


    The impact knocked her off her feet. Her head buzzed. Stars danced in front of


    her eyes.


    "You! Go get my ball"


    A bratty voice rang out across the courtyard.


    Lauren gritted her teeth and looked up,


    Sure enough-it was Lucas.


    Eight or nine years old, smug and arrogant, standing with his arms crossed like a little prince.


    What a joke. Of all people, it had to be you.


    In her previous life, by this point, she and Lucas had already been close. But this time, she''d made sure to avoid himpletely. And now, fate had thrown them together anyway.


    "I''m talking to you! Are you deaf? Go get my ball!"


    Lucas''s face twisted into an impatient scowl.


    Lauren stared at him coldly.


    How the hell did I ever like you in my past life?


    Without the rose-colored filter, you''re just an obnoxious little punk.


    She stood up, grabbed the basketball, and walked toward him.


    Lucas lifted his chin, smirking. "See? I told you. She''s just some boring little nerd who only knows how to study. What''s book smarts worth if she still listens to everything I say? Look how obedient she is."


    Lauren walked right up to him.


    Then she mmed the basketball into his face.


    Hard


    21-53 Wed, Apr 16 G


    Chapter 340 This Time, I Hit First


    ��Ahhh�CLucas shrieked clutching his nose and copsing to the ground.


    Blood gushed between his fingers, sttering across the pavement.


    65%


    Finished


    Lauren stood over him, face nk, utterly unbothered


    She kicked him.


    Then kicked him again.


    Right in the gut.


    She''d wanted to do this for years.


    In her past life, she''d been too weak-deaf, crippled, missing a kidney. She couldn''t fight back, no matter how badly she wanted to


    But this life was different,


    This time, her body was strong and healthy. The orphanage director liked her, treated her well. She was fed better than the other kids, dressed better, cared for more.


    She looked soft-fair skin, round checks, chubby little arms and legs-but she had real strength.


    Lucas never stood a chance.


    He curled up on the ground, wailing, his nose still bleeding, his stomach aching. Lauren just watched.


    Expressionless.


    Right then, the director walked over-apanied by three people.


    A man and woman, well-dressed and elegant. The man wore a sleek ck suit, refined and handsome. The woman wore a traditional cheongsam, graceful andposed. A ten-year-old boy followed behind them, clearly their son, already a miniature heartbreaker with both parents'' best features.


    The director was midugh, chatting politely-until she saw Lucas on the ground. Her face dropped instantly.


    "What happened? What''s going on?"


    Lauren looked up at the couple, and her eyes froze.


    She knew them.


    It took a second, but the memory clicked.


    They''d been here in her previous life, around this time


    They were here to adopt a daughter-to be a litle sister andpanion for their


    son.


    She''d remembered them so vividly because they''d wanted to adopt her.


    Chapter 340 This Time, I Hit First


    But back then, she didn''t want to leave Lucas behind.


    She had turned them down. For him.


    God, I should''ve pped myself.


    If she''d epted the adoption, everything that cameter might never have happened.


    Lauren stared at them, stunned.


    65%1


    Finished


    Meanwhile. Lucas had scrambled to his feet, still sniffling and bloody. He pointed


    at her, ying the


    victim.


    "She hit me! She threw the ball at my face and kicked me!"


    Lauren turned to the director.


    The woman''s face darkened. "Nonsense. Lauren is always well-behaved. She''s


    smart, thoughtful-she" would never hurt someone for no reason. And even if she did hit you, I''m sure you did something to deserve it."


    458

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Let Him Taste Injustice


    "You''d better apologize to Lauren. Now."


    The director''s words stunned Lauren for a moment.


    She''d heard this exact sentence too many times in her previous life.


    Finished


    But back then, it was always the Bet family saying it-except it wasn''t to


    defend her, their own flesh and blood. It was to defend Willow.


    David, Alice, Elliot. They would scream at her without asking questions, and then force her-the victim to apologize to Willow, the bully.


    She had swallowed too many such injustices in that house.


    And now, in this life... someone was actually standing up for her.


    No wonder Willow was always so smug. Being protected like this-it really does feel good.


    "Director, my nose is bleeding." Lucas whined. "How can you be so biased toward Lauren?"


    He lifted his shirt to reveal the purpling bruise on his stomach. "Look! She didn''t just hit me in the face with a ball, she kicked me too! Just because she''s good at studying doesn''t mean she gets to be your favorite!"


    The director''s face darkened.


    Her tone turned cold. ��Lucas, you''re always stirring up rouble. If I had to guess, I''d say you were the one who started this."


    She turned to Lauren, and her expression softened immediately.


    "Lauren, sweetheart, did Lucas pick on you first?"


    Five-year-old Lauren looked up with her chubby, soft little face.


    Her big round eyes shimmered like ss, innocent and unguarded..


    Even without saying a word, just her sweet expression was enough to melt hearts.


    The director''s tone gentled even more as she met those clear, pure eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid, Lauren. If he bullied you, you can tell me. I''ll take care of it."


    Lauren nodded.


    With that simple movement, the baby fat on her cheeks jiggled just a little-making her look even more adorable.


    "It was him," she said. "He hit me in the head with his ball, then told me to fetch it like a dog. He said if I didn''t, he''d beat me up. He also said I''m just a useless nerd who only knows how to study-and that studying doesn''t matter."


    143


    Chapter 341 Let Him Taste Injustice


    stop too and just y every day like the rest of them?"


    Lauren had deliberately turned the tables.


    Finished


    In her past life, Lucas had been an ungrateful little snake. She worked herself half to death to send him to college. He took the money without question, bought designer clothes, lived it up-then helped Willow frame her and send hento prison.


    So now! She was going to give him a taste of his own medicine.


    Let him be the one falsely used.


    The director''s face turned pale, then red with rage.


    Lauren wasn''t just some bright kid-she was a national asset.


    She was only five and had already taken the SAT. A genus like that needed nurturing, not discouragement.


    And now Lucas had bullied her-and tried to convince her studying wasn''t worth it?


    That wasn''t just troublemaking. That was sabotage.


    The director had to force her temper down in front of the guests.


    But her voice was sharp and cold. "Lucas! Who gave you the right to tell Lauren not to study? You want to y all day and fight people, fine. But don''t drag her down with you. You''re only a child, yet you''re


    so twisted."


    Lucas''s eyes filled with tears.


    "No, Director, I didn''t! She''s lying-she made it all up


    "Still denying it?" the director snapped. "Trying to frame Lauren, even now?"


    "She''s lying! I didn''t say anything like that!" Lucas''s voice cracked. already


    "Enough!" the director barked. "Lauren has always been polite, gentle, and honest. She''d never pick a fight. She''d never lic."


    Lucas, still just a kid, was overwhelmed.


    He was angry, ashamed, and devastated all at once.


    Tears spilled freely down his face.


    "5-she''s lying! I didn''t say those things-I didn''t! Please believe me, Director..."


    But it didn''t matter how loudly he cried.


    No one believed him.


    The director shook her head. "You''re crying? After what you did? Look at Lauren. She got hit in the head. and she''s not even crying. And you? You hurt someone then tried to y the victim."


    Lucas bir his lin red-faced humiliated. His tears fell faster


    Chapter 341 Let Him Taste Injustice


    That look of helpless frustration-being wronged, powerless to change it-was all too familiar.


    And watching is unfold, Lauren felt a deep, vicious sense of satisfaction,s all too familiar.


    So? Hurts, doesn''t it? This is what injustice feels like.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 The Family I Should Have Had


    So, Lucas... it hurts when you''re the one being wronged, doesn''t it?


    Finished


    While Lucas stood red-faced and teary, the woman in the cheongsam finally stepped forward. She knelt slightly to meet Lauren''s eyes, her voice soft and kind.


    "Sweetheart, are you Lauren?"


    Lauren looked up. She was close enough to smell the woman''s elegant perfume.


    The whole family-mother, father, and son-were dressed immactely. Everything on them was clearly custom-made, tailored by hand. One nce and anyone could tell: old money, true pedigree.


    Lauren blinked innocently. "Prettydy, do you know me?"


    Thepliment made the woman smile even brighter. She gently patted Lauren''s head. "You little genius. Not only do I know you-there probably isn''t a soul in all of Corwynale who doesn''t."


    Lauren''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She was still too young to browse the web or read the news freely, but it seemed her name had already: spread.


    If the Bets find out I''m their daughter... they mighte for me early,


    The woman''s gaze was gentle. "Lauren, I''d like to adopt you. Would you be willing toe with us?"


    In her past life, they hade at this same time, for the same purp


    purpose.


    Back then, she had turned them down because she didn''t want to leave Lucas.


    Stupid. So, so stupid.


    Not this time.


    This time, she was going to seize the opportunity.


    Lauren reached out her plump little hand and grasped the woman''s fingers. "Ma''am, I-"


    But before she could finish, Lucas cut in loudly. "You can''t adopt her! She''s a liar!�� "Lucas!" The director''s expression darkened in a sh.


    This couple had promised a million-dor donation to the orphanage. This was not a situation they could afford to mess up-especially not over this brat''s tantrum.


    "I''m not lying!" Lucas shot back. "She framed me! I never told her not to study. She''s only five and already a liar. What happens when she grows up? She''ll probably start stealing, maybe even kill someone-end up in prison like a criminal!" "Enough!" the director thundered.


    Chapter 342 The Family I Should Have Had


    Finished


    Off to the side, where no one could see, Lauren pinched herself hard. Her eyes filled with tears, and fat drops began to fall.


    "Killing and stealing is wrong," she said, voice cracking. I''d never do that. I''m not a criminal. I''m not a


    criminal."


    That word-criminal-was a stain from her past life.


    This time, she wasn''t letting anyone throw it at her again.


    She was five.


    She was innocent.


    That was her armor.


    And everyone loves a good student-especially a genius.


    Just as she predicted, the moment she cried, the director''s heart practically shattered.


    Ever since Lauren had shown signs of brilliance at age one, the director had treated her like her own child. And Lauren had never let her down-graduating high school before turning five. The entire basked in her glow.


    orphanage


    Now, seeing her cry like this, the director snapped.


    With a loud p, she struck Lucas across the face.


    "You dare say such filth? At your age? What will you grow into? Someone take


    him out of here and teach him some manners!"


    Immediately, a caregiver came forward and dragged Lucas away.


    Lauren listened to his miserable sobbing as he was pulled off.


    Finally, she thought. Finally I got to punish you, Lucas.


    Let''s see if you still manage to be awyer without me feeding you, protecting you.


    The director turned to the couple, embarrassed. "Mr. Timely, Madam Shirley-I''m terribly sorry for the scene. But please believe me, Lauren is an extraordinary child. Bright, thoughtful, disciplined. She''s the pride of our entire orphanage. I have no doubt that with proper guidance, she''ll grow into a true asset to this country."


    Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley shared a smile. They were clearly delighted. Madam Shirley crouched down again and looked Lauren in the eyes.


    "Lauren, she said gently, "would you like toe with us?"


    Lauren nodded hard. "I would."


    This is your new big brother, Victor."


    auren turned to the ten-year-old boy standing stifflyrarhy


    Chapter 342 The Family I Should Have Had


    She blinked her big eyes and called out sweetly, "Hi, Victor."


    Finished


    Victor''s face was nk and serious-like a little adult-but when she said his name,


    a faint blush crept up


    his neck.


    "Lauren." he mumbled.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow.


    Aw. Shy.


    She reached out and grabbed Victor''s hand. His ears turned bright red, though his


    face stayed stern andposed.


    The contrast made Lauren like him instantly. Adorable


    Once the adoption paperwork waspleted. Lauren followed her new family to


    the waiting car.


    and just like that. her new life began.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 A Home That Was Always Meant to Be


    65%


    Finished


    Lauren sat quietly in the backseat the whole way-calm sweet, the very picture of a well-behaved child.


    But when the car finally pulled out of Hoverdale, she looked up curiously and asked, "Daddy, Mommy, where are we going?"


    Madam Shirley, sitting in the passenger seat, turned around with a loving smile, "Sweetheart, our home isn''t in Hoverdale. We live in Balewood. We''re headed there now."


    Balewood!


    Lauren froze.


    That''s where Felir lives.


    She never imagined she''d get a chance to go to his city. Maybe just maybe, she''d even get to see him,


    again.


    The thought of Felix brought a bittersweet ache to her chest.


    I wonder how he''s doing now, after I died.


    Her teeth gently pressed into her bottom lip as emotion swirled quietly inside her. She turned to look our the window, watching as Hoverdale''s streets slipped into the distance-reced by sprawling fields and endless highways.


    Victor, seated beside her, noticed the subtle shift in her mood. He leaned in slightly and whispered. ��Lauren, are you okay? Are you feeling sick?"


    His voice was soft, childlike, and kindpletely at odds with his serious expression.


    Lauren blinked, then turned to him and smiled. "I''m fine, Victor. I''ve just never been to Balewood before. It''s my first time going to the Capital."


    In both lives, it''s my first time.


    Victor hesitated, then reached out and gently patted her head like a little grown- up. "Balewood''s fun. I''ll show you around."


    Something warm bloomed quietly in Lauren''s chest.


    A kind brother. A gentle family.


    The things she''d never had before... maybe now, she finally would.


    The drive from Hoverdale to Balewood took hours. And while Lauren''s mind was sharp, her little body wasn''t built for long trips.


    After about an hour, her eyelids began to droop. Not long after, she fell asleep.


    By the time the car pulled into Balewood, Lauren was fast asleep.


    2154 Wed, Apr 16


    Chapter 343 A Home That Was Always Meant to Be


    She stirred as she felt herself being lifted.


    Finished


    Her eyes blinked open, blurry and dazed. The first thing she saw was Mr. Timely''s handsome face,- looming close as he gently scooped her up.


    "You''re awake?" he asked softly, clearly disappointed. He''d been trying so hard not to wake her.


    She''s like a little mochi ball, he thought wistfully. So soft and warm... nothing like that stiff, grumpy son of mine. Just look at her-so''cuddly!


    But the moment Lauren realized he was trying to carry her, she reached out and gently pushed him away.


    "Daddy, I can walk by myself." she said earnestly.


    Then she bounced down from the car, turned back, and beamed up at him with a huge smile-proud and bright.


    See? I''m a big girl! Aren''t you impressed?


    Mr. Timely:"


    There went his dream of hugging his squishy little daughter.


    He gave a forcedugh. "Amazing. Our Lauren is the best."


    He took her left hand in his, while Madam Shirley held her right.


    The three of them walked toward the vi-hand in hand, like a perfect picture of happiness.


    Behind them trailed Victor, his small face expressionless, his footsteps quiet.


    Just as he started to feel forgotten, Lauren turned around and called, "Victor,e on! Hurry up!"


    Victor''s eyes lit up.


    The tight line of his lips rxed into a soft, barely-there smile.


    I knew she wouldn''t forget me.


    Mom and Dad hadn''t lied-his little sister was cute. Sweet. And she was his.


    He liked her already.


    When they entered the house, Lauren was stunned.


    The Mavis family was even wealthier than she''d imagined.


    The entire vi was Western-style-low-key luxury, refined yet opulent.


    Even the rosewood furniture in the living room was worth tens of millions.


    And that was just the beginning.


    Chapter 343 A Home That Was Always Meant to Be


    Finished


    Every corner of the estate gleamed with rare hardwoods and fine craftsmanship.


    The renovations alone. must''ve cost over nine figures.


    hat the hell did I miss out on in myst life?


    Still a little dazed. Lauren let Madam Shirley lead her upstairs.


    She opened a door, and a burst of soft pink light filled Lauren''s eyes.


    Sunlight spilled into the room, bouncing off plush curtains, delicate shelves, and a fairytale canopy bed.


    "Lauren, this is your room. We decorated it just for you Do you like it?"


    The princess-style bedroom was huge-easily thirty square meters-and it practically glowed in the


    afternoon sun.


    Lauren''s heart clenched.


    She couldn''t help but think of the day she''d first arrived at the Bet house.


    They hadn''t even prepared a room for her.


    She''d picked the first empty room she saw-only for Elliot to sneer that it would be a study.


    She picked another-he told her that one was for Willow''s music practice.


    458


    OK 64%


    21-54 Wed, Apr 16 G.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 The Love I Deserved


    She had chosen the attic


    Elliot had called it embarrassing.


    In the end, they stuck her in the storage room. No windows. Damp. Dark.


    Finished


    Lauren looked around the bright, cozy princess room lovingly decorated just for her-and couldn''t stop the tears from falling.


    Madam Shirley panicked a little. "Lauren, sweetheart, what''s wrong? You don''t like the room? That''s okay. we can change it. I''ll keep redecorating until you love it


    Lauren shook her head. "No, I love in I''ve... I''ve never had such a beautiful room before."


    She suddenly threw her arms around Madam Shirley''s neck.


    Thank you. Mommy."


    Her little body trembled as she clung tightly to her. Silent tears streamed down her cheeks, soaking Madam Shirley''s shoulder.


    Madam Shirley''s eyes turned misty. She gently patted Lauren''s back, her voice thick with emotion. "Silly girl, you don''t have to thank me. This is your home now. Whatever you want, I''ll give you."


    Lauren turned her face and nted a kiss on her cheek


    "You''re the best, Mommy."


    That one kiss melted Madam Shirley''s heart into mush


    She knew, without a doubt, that adopting Lauren had been the best decision of her life.


    Just look at her-10 sweet, so affectionate. She kissed me! Oh what heaven it was to be kissed by a soft little bundle of cuteness like this.


    Hmph! Not like Victor, that stiff block of ice who never smiles never hugs, never acts cute. Zero charm!


    Overwhelmed with joy. Madam Shirley hugged Lauren tighter, peppered her with kisses, and buried her nose in Lauren''s soft hair, inhaling her sweet baby scent like it was the most addictive thing in the world. Mr. Timely stood off to the side, watching the scene with a mix of pride and... envy.


    He gave a dramatic little cough and crouched down in front of Lauren, his eyes shining with anticipation.


    "Lauren," he said meaningfully. "I picked this room out for you. Personally supervised the whole


    renovation"


    It was a clear hint


    Lauren blinked.


    She wasn''t sure if she was imagining it. After a childhood filled with cold shoulders


    and indifference, she''d


    Chapter 344 The Love I Deserved


    Every time she tried to please them in herst life, all she got in return was rejection and ridicule.


    But Mr. Timely''s eyes held something gentle. Hopeful Eager.


    She hesitated only a moment before deciding:


    They''re not like before. This time, my love won''t be thrown awry.


    64%


    Finished


    Lauren reached out her chubby hands, cupped Mr. Timely''s handsome, dignified face, and nted a kiss


    on his cheek.


    Mr. Timely lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. A big, bright smile stretched across his face-pure joy and disbelief all rolled into one.


    So this is what people mean when they say daughters are daddy''s little angels... this feeling is real!


    He barely managed to contain his excitement, afraid of startling her.


    But he couldn''t help it. He scooped Lauren into his arms and spun around, beaming.


    Madam Shirleyughed and teased, "Look at you! Try not to scare her with how happy you are."


    But her smile was wide, her eyes tender and full of warmth.


    Victor stood off to the side, quietly watching.


    A tiny pang rose in his chest.


    He wanted a hug too.


    kiss hi


    He wanted her to kiss him too.


    Fidgeting, he tugged at the hem of his shirt and mumbled, "The stuffed animals in your room.... I picked them out."


    His cheeks flushed red the moment the words left his mouth.


    Lauren peeked out from Mr. Timely''s arms and saw Victor''s awkward expression. It made her want tough.


    He''s such a serious little guy. acting all grown up when he''s clearly still a kid. That contrast is kind of cute.


    She wriggled out of Mr. Timely''s arms.


    He let her go reluctantly, his arms suddenly feeling empty.


    Lauren walked over to Victor, stood on tiptoe, and gave him a quick peck on the cheek.


    Thank you, Victor. You''re the best."


    The perfect peacekeeper-fair to everyone, making no one feel left out.


    Between the three of them-Mr. Timely, Madam Shirley, and Victor-every face was now glowing with delight.


    vreu, API


    Chapter 344 The Love I Deserved


    Victor''s turned so red, he looked like he might burst.


    458

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 The One and Only Sister


    "I-I-It''s okay, Lauren," Victor stammered, his cheeks red. "I-I''ll protect you."


    Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley exchanged a smile, their eyes brimming with warmth. The entire room seemed to glow with peace and joy.


    Just then, the butler approached and bowed politely. "Sir, Madam, dinner is ready."


    Madam Shirley took Lauren''s hand. "Come on, sweetheart. Let''s go eat."


    They made their way into the dining room, where the long table was covered in steaming, colorful dishes.


    As soon as she saw the food, Lauren''s throat tightened again.


    Tears almost slipped down her cheeks.


    God, how starved for love am I, she thought bitterly, if something as simple as being cared for keeps making me cry


    like this?


    In the Bet house, no one had ever waited for her to eat.


    She never once had a proper meal.


    All she got were leftovers-cold, soggy, days-old scraps from everyone else''s tes.


    The Bets didn''t waste food, not because they were frugal, but because all the scraps went into her


    stomach.


    She lived worse than the family dog.


    At least the dog''s meals were nutritionally bnced.


    She couldn''t even eat fresh rice.


    Now, sitting in front of a table full of food made just for her, she couldn''t help but think of the cruelty from herst life.


    "Lauren, you must be hungry," Madam Shirley said gently. "Come sit next to me. Eat whatever you want Just like that, the four of them sat down to eat


    Lauren was quiet at first, then slowly began to cat-her face full of emotion and satisfaction. Seeing her enjoy the food so much, the others rxed and began eating too.


    Laughter and light conversation filled the room.


    After dinner, Madam Shirley helped Lauren take a bath Once she was clean and changed into soft pajamas, she tucked her into bed, pulled the nket up to her chin, and began reading a bedtime story.


    Her voice was soft, almost musical, echoing gently through the room.


    Lauren''s eyelids grew heavy. Before long, she was fast asleep.


    Chapter 345 The One and Only Sister


    Then she stood, walked quietly toward the door-but paused.


    She looked back.


    For a long moment, she hesitated.


    64%


    Finished


    Then she turned around, tiptoed back to the bed, and carefully climbed in beside Lauren. Wrapping her arms around the soft little bundle, she finally closed her eyes with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Timely was alone in the master bedroom, waiting... and waiting. An hour passed.


    Still no wife.


    "Where is she?" he muttered, flipping onto his back.


    He tossed. He turned.


    Then he sat up with a groan, got out of bed, and padded down the hallway to Lauren''s room.


    Moonlight poured through the curtains, soft and silver,


    And there they were-his wife and daughter, curled up together like a painting.


    Mr. Timely couldn''t help but smile.


    Quietly, he climbed onto the bed, careful not to wake them.


    He stretched out his arm, wrapped it around them both, and finally-content, heart full-closed his eyes.


    Across the house, in his own bedroom, Victor was practically glowing.


    His face full of pride, a stark contrast to his usual serious demeanor.


    His fingers danced across his phone, typing quickly.


    He posted Lauren''s photo to the group chat.


    Flynn: "Whoa! Who''s the adorable little girl, Victor??"


    Jim Heh. Must''ve pulled that from Pinterest or something."


    Victor: That''s my sister."


    Flynn: "Your sister? Yeah right. Since when do you have a sister?"


    Jim: "For real. You don''t even have cousins. Where''d this cutiee from? Jealous of my little sister, huh?"


    Flynn: "Man.... I wish I had a sister too. Victor, Felix, none of us do. Jim''s the lucky one,"


    21:54 Wed Apr 160G.


    Chapter 345 The One and Only Sister


    Jim: @Felix Yo, back me up here?"


    Felix: "@Victor Is she really your sister?"


    Victor''s grin widened.


    64%


    Finished


    Victor: "Of course she is. Isn''t she the cutest? Soft, sweet and totally adorable. She even hugged me and kissed me today. She smells nice, she''s squishy, and she''s perfect."


    Flynn: "Victor, if you keep bragging. I''ming over tomorrow to steal her."


    Jim: "Same! I need topare-see if she''s cuter than mine."


    Felix T''m in


    Victor: "Back off. She''s mine."


    After thoroughly showing off, Victor set his phone on the nightstand, heart bursting


    with joy,


    But when hey down... all he could think about was her chubby cheeks and warm little arms.


    Sleep refused toe.


    After a while, Victor sat up.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 The Jealous Brother


    264%


    Finished


    Lauren''s never stayed over before. If ''hat if she''s scared of the dark? What if she wakes up and cries in the middle of the night? Someone should keep herpany... I should keep herpany.


    Victor convinced himself thoroughly. It all sounded perfectly reasonable in his head.


    He grabbed his pillow, tiptoed out of his room, and healed for Lauren''s door.


    The moonlight through the hallway windows cast a silver glow across the floor, stretching his small shadow along the marble.


    He reached her door and gently pushed it open.


    The soft creak of the hinges sounded like thunder in the quiet night.


    He froze.


    Waited.


    Listened


    No one stirred.


    Relieved, he crept inside-and stopped short when he saw the scene before him.


    Three figuresy peacefully on the bed. Madam Shirley had her arms wrapped tightly around Lauren, and Lauren''s head rested against her chest, fast asleep. Mr. Timely was on the other side, one arm draped over both of them, smiling faintly in his sleep.


    Victor blinked.


    Then he frowned.


    "They said they adopted her to keep mepany.�� he muttered. ��I haven''t even gotten to sleep with her yet, and they''ve already stolen her"


    He stood there for a long time, staring at the fully upied bed, looking for an opening-just a tiny sliver of space to squeeze into.


    Nothing.


    Frustrated, he circled the bed, but it was packed from edge to edge.


    With a quiet sigh, he backed away.


    He paused at the doorway, whispered, "Good night, Lauren," and trudged back to his room, shoulders slumped in defeat.


    The next morning, Lauren stirred. As her eyes fluttered open, the first thing she saw was Madam Shirley''s beautiful face.


    Chapter 346 The Jealous Brother


    64


    Finished


    "Hey, sweetheart, you''re up?" Madam Shirley beamed her, voice soft and full of love.


    Lauren froze for a second, still waking up. "Why... why are you in my bed?"


    "I thought you might get scared at night, so I slept here with you. Did you sleep well?" she asked, brushing a strand of hair from Lauren''s face.


    Lauren nodded.


    Too well, actually.


    The bed had been soft, the room warm, the sheets fresh. Everything was clean and gentle and perfect. She hadn''t even dreamed. Just slept straight through, safe and sound.


    She reached neck.


    and wrapped


    chubby little arms around Madam Shirley''s


    "Thank you for being so good to me, Mommy."


    Madam Shirley hugged her tight. "Silly girl. I''m your mom. Of course I''m good to you."


    Yeah


    That''s what moms are supposed to do.


    But Alice never understood that, not once.


    She always said she treated Lauren and Willow equally-but every decision, every


    act of "fairness," had been in Willow''s favor.


    But that was herst life.


    She didn''t need to drag that pain into this one.


    "Come on," Madam Shirley said cheerfully. "Time to get ready. Breakfast is waiting."


    Lauren nodded sweetly and slipped out of bed. Her tiny feet sank into the soft carpet as she walked over to put on her slippers.


    Madam Shirley pped with delight.


    Lauren raised an eyebrow.


    It''s just slippers. What''s the big deal?


    They headed into the bathroom together, where Lauren discovered the toothpaste


    already squeezed and her cup filled with warm water.


    She stared at it all, a little stunned.


    A quiet warmth filled her chest.


    She picked up her toothbrush and began brushing carefully.


    Madam Shirley stood to the side, practically bouncing with joy.


    Chapter 346 The Jealous Brother:


    64%


    #Finished


    "Oh my goodness! Lauren brushes her teeth all by herself! My daughter is so amazing-such a smart little thing!"


    Just look at how well she brushes-better than me! What a pro!"


    "Oh my! She washes her own face too!! Genius! Absolute genius!"


    Lauren nearly choked on her toothbrush.


    Her whole face flushed red.


    How manypliments can one person give?!


    Between this life and thest, she had never, ever been praised like this.


    When they were finished, Madam Shirley scooped her up into her arms.


    "Time for breakfast!"


    "I can walk, Mommy,"


    "You just brushed your teeth, washed your face, put on lotion-you''ve done so


    much already! I got you.. Let me carry my little sweetheart."


    Lauren groaned internally.


    Seriously?


    She rolled her eyes.


    But even as she did, the corner of her lips twitched up.


    458

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 Not Sharing


    9K 64%


    Finished


    But since her sweet mom insisted on carrying her, Lauren didn''t argue. She settled into Madam Shirley''s arms like a true mama''s girl and even gave her a big kiss as a reward.


    Madam Shirley practically melted. She looked like she was two seconds away from being turned into soup.


    By the time they entered the dining room, Mr. Timely and Victor were already seated at the table, waiting quietly.


    The family of four ate together in peace.


    After breakfast, Mr. Timely headed off to work.


    That''s when voices came from outside the house-young boys shouting through


    the front gate.


    "Victor! We''re here to meet your little sister!"


    As soon as Victor heard them, he bolted upright and grabbed Lauren''s hand. "Come on, Lauren! We have to hidel"


    Lauren blinked in confusion. "Huh? Why?"


    He didn''t exin. Just took off running, dragging her behind him.


    Victor''s baby-soft little sister was way too adorable-he couldn''t let those three annoying guys steal her


    away.


    Lauren waspletely lost, struggling to keep up with her short legs as he pulled her down the hallway.


    They ran straight out into the backyard garden, where flowers bloomed in every direction and the air was rich with fragrance..


    Victor ducked into a patch of flowers, tugging Lauren with him.


    He turned to her, serious-faced. "Let''s y hide-and-seek. You hide here, and I''lle find youter. But you can''te out until I find you, okay?"


    Lauren gave him a strange look.


    He dragged me all the way out here just to y hide-and-sec


    She tilted her head, eyes wide and innocent. Her thickshes curled over big, blinking eyes that shined like little moons.


    Victor''s heart nearly exploded.


    She was way too cute.


    If Flynn and Jim got a look at her, they''d definitely show up at his house every day trying to y with her -and that would mean less time for him.


    Felix didn''t worry him so much. Of all their friends, Felix was the coldest. He


    never showed interest in anyone. No expressions, no opinions. Just nk-faced all the time.


    Chapter 347 Not Sharing


    There was no way Lauren would like a guy like that.


    But the others? They had to be kept far, far away.


    Victor cupped her soft cheeks between his hands. "Promise me you''ll stay hidden, okay?"


    Lauren raised an eyebrow.


    He''s definitely hiding me on purpose.


    But she didn''t argue.


    She was an adult, after all, and Victor was just a ten-year-old kid. She''d y along for now.


    She shed a sweet smile, her eyes curving like crescent moons. "Okay. Whatever you say."


    K64%


    #Finished


    Victor had zero defense against that smile. He leaned down and nted a quick kiss on her forehead.


    "You''re the best."


    Then he ran off.


    Lauren hunkered down deeper into the flower bed, the blossoms half-hiding her small body. The breeze stirred the petals and leaves, filling the air with soft rustling sounds.


    She closed her eyes and listened.


    In her past life, she''d been deaf for so long that hernguage center had started


    to degrade. By the time she died, she couldn''t even speak properly anymore.


    Now, having her hearing again, she treasured every sound.


    The rustling leaves, the fluttering petals, the mingled fragrance of blooming flowers-everything felt like a


    miracle.


    This moment... this is happiness.


    Meanwhile, back inside, Victor walked into the foyer just as Flynn and Jim burst through the front door like they owned the ce. Felix trailed behind them, calm and quiet as always.


    Flynn''s messy hair bounced with every step, and his eyes sparkled with excitement. "Victor! Where''s your sister? C''mon, bring her out already!"


    Jim had his arms crossed, looking smug. "Yeah, I want to see if she''s cuter than my sister."


    Felix said nothing, just followed them inside without a word.


    Victor''s face immediately darkened. He spread his arm wide and blocked their


    path. "What are you doing here! I''m not showing you my sister!"


    Flynn grinned and tried to peek past him. "Don''t be stingy, man


    "Yeah." Jim said, "If you didn''t want us to see her, why''d you send us that picturest night?"


    Victor went vilent


    19-21-54 Wed, Apr 16


    ? G


    Chapter 347 Not Sharing


    Finished


    Okay, yeah that part might''ve been a mistake.


    He had wanted to show off. That was all. His sister was just adorable-she was


    smart, polite, sweet.. the total package. He wanted the world to know,


    But that didn''t mean he wanted to share


    "No means no," he said firmly.


    Flynn and Jim exchanged nces-then dropped their bags and flopped down on


    the couch like they owned the ce.


    "Cool We''re not leaving until we meet her," Flynn said.


    "Yeah. We''ve got all day, Jim added.


    Victor gritted his teeth and stood in front of the stairs like a bodyguard.


    He kept both of them locked in his sightspletely ignoring Felix.


    The quiet one didn''t seem like a threat.


    Felix watched the scene for a moment, expression unreadable.


    Then he turned on his heel and walked out the front door without saying a word.


    458

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 347 Not Sharing


    9K 64%


    Finished


    But since her sweet mom insisted on carrying her, Lauren didn''t argue. She settled into Madam Shirley''s arms like a true mama''s girl and even gave her a big kiss as a reward.


    Madam Shirley practically melted. She looked like she was two seconds away from being turned into soup.


    By the time they entered the dining room, Mr. Timely and Victor were already seated at the table, waiting quietly.


    The family of four ate together in peace.


    After breakfast, Mr. Timely headed off to work.


    That''s when voices came from outside the house-young boys shouting through


    the front gate.


    "Victor! We''re here to meet your little sister!"


    As soon as Victor heard them, he bolted upright and grabbed Lauren''s hand. "Come on, Lauren! We have to hidel"


    Lauren blinked in confusion. "Huh? Why?"


    He didn''t exin. Just took off running, dragging her behind him.


    Victor''s baby-soft little sister was way too adorable-he couldn''t let those three annoying guys steal her


    away.


    Lauren waspletely lost, struggling to keep up with her short legs as he pulled her down the hallway.


    They ran straight out into the backyard garden, where flowers bloomed in every direction and the air was rich with fragrance..


    Victor ducked into a patch of flowers, tugging Lauren with him.


    He turned to her, serious-faced. "Let''s y hide-and-seek. You hide here, and I''lle find youter. But you can''te out until I find you, okay?"


    Lauren gave him a strange look.


    He dragged me all the way out here just to y hide-and-sec


    She tilted her head, eyes wide and innocent. Her thickshes curled over big, blinking eyes that shined like little moons.


    Victor''s heart nearly exploded.


    She was way too cute.


    If Flynn and Jim got a look at her, they''d definitely show up at his house every day trying to y with her -and that would mean less time for him.


    Felix didn''t worry him so much. Of all their friends, Felix was the coldest. He


    never showed interest in anyone. No expressions, no opinions. Just nk-faced all the time.


    Chapter 347 Not Sharing


    There was no way Lauren would like a guy like that.


    But the others? They had to be kept far, far away.


    Victor cupped her soft cheeks between his hands. "Promise me you''ll stay hidden, okay?"


    Lauren raised an eyebrow.


    He''s definitely hiding me on purpose.


    But she didn''t argue.


    She was an adult, after all, and Victor was just a ten-year-old kid. She''d y along for now.


    She shed a sweet smile, her eyes curving like crescent moons. "Okay. Whatever you say."


    K64%


    #Finished


    Victor had zero defense against that smile. He leaned down and nted a quick kiss on her forehead.


    "You''re the best."


    Then he ran off.


    Lauren hunkered down deeper into the flower bed, the blossoms half-hiding her small body. The breeze stirred the petals and leaves, filling the air with soft rustling sounds.


    She closed her eyes and listened.


    In her past life, she''d been deaf for so long that hernguage center had started


    to degrade. By the time she died, she couldn''t even speak properly anymore.


    Now, having her hearing again, she treasured every sound.


    The rustling leaves, the fluttering petals, the mingled fragrance of blooming flowers-everything felt like a


    miracle.


    This moment... this is happiness.


    Meanwhile, back inside, Victor walked into the foyer just as Flynn and Jim burst through the front door like they owned the ce. Felix trailed behind them, calm and quiet as always.


    Flynn''s messy hair bounced with every step, and his eyes sparkled with excitement. "Victor! Where''s your sister? C''mon, bring her out already!"


    Jim had his arms crossed, looking smug. "Yeah, I want to see if she''s cuter than my sister."


    Felix said nothing, just followed them inside without a word.


    Victor''s face immediately darkened. He spread his arm wide and blocked their


    path. "What are you doing here! I''m not showing you my sister!"


    Flynn grinned and tried to peek past him. "Don''t be stingy, man


    "Yeah." Jim said, "If you didn''t want us to see her, why''d you send us that picturest night?"


    Victor went vilent


    19-21-54 Wed, Apr 16


    ? G


    Chapter 347 Not Sharing


    Finished


    Okay, yeah that part might''ve been a mistake.


    He had wanted to show off. That was all. His sister was just adorable-she was


    smart, polite, sweet.. the total package. He wanted the world to know,


    But that didn''t mean he wanted to share


    "No means no," he said firmly.


    Flynn and Jim exchanged nces-then dropped their bags and flopped down on


    the couch like they owned the ce.


    "Cool We''re not leaving until we meet her," Flynn said.


    "Yeah. We''ve got all day, Jim added.


    Victor gritted his teeth and stood in front of the stairs like a bodyguard.


    He kept both of them locked in his sightspletely ignoring Felix.


    The quiet one didn''t seem like a threat.


    Felix watched the scene for a moment, expression unreadable.


    Then he turned on his heel and walked out the front door without saying a word.


    458

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 The Groom I Choose


    It was the first time anyone had ever said they missed him.


    Felix didn''t know what to make of it. She clearly liked him a lot��but why was she crying so hard?


    For once, the always-sharp Felix waspletely lost.


    He tried to wipe away Lauren''s tears with his small hand, but they kept falling- endless and warm, as if they came from somece much deeper than sadness.


    "I''ll never leave you again," she whispered between sobs "I won''t let you get hurt anymore..."


    Felix had no idea what she was talking about. He just wanted her to stop crying.


    Since losing his mom, his heart had only grown colder with each passing year. But now, watching this tiny girl cry like her whole world was falling apart, something inside him softened-something he didn''t know he still had.


    Just as he was awkwardly trying tofort her, a shout cut through the quiet. "Felix! What are you doing?!"


    Victor stormed up and shoved him away, yanking Lauren protectively into his arms.


    "Why were you bothering my sister?!"


    The second Lauren left his arms, Felix felt... empty. A strange, hollow feeling settled in his chest.


    The gentleness he''d just shown vanished. He looked at Victor, facepletely nk.


    "I didn''t do anything to her."


    "Then why was she crying?!" Victor was fuming. "You made her cry, didn''t you?!"


    Felix said nothing. He didn''t know why she''d cried either.


    "Not talking? That proves it!"


    Flynn and Jim had just arrived behind Victor, both of them looking at Felix like he''d sprouted two heads.


    Lauren quickly wriggled out of Victor''s grip and stepped between them.


    "Victor, he didn''t do anything to me!"


    Victor stared at her red, tear-streaked face. "Don''t be scared. I''ll protect you. Just tell me the truth-did he hurt you?"


    Lauren''s heart warmed. It felt nice to be defended like that.


    But she couldn''t let them think Felix had done something wron


    She shook her head hard. "He really didn''t."


    Chapter 349 The Groom I Choose


    3 63%


    Finished


    She couldn''t exactly tell them the truth-about the other life, about everything that had happened before. So she thought for a second, then said, ��Because... because I like him. I was just really happy to see him. That''s why I cried."


    Those three little words hit Victor like a p to the face. His mouth dropped open in disbelief.


    She likes him?


    He hadn''t even known her for twenty-four hours. She hadn''t even said she liked him yet-not as her big brother, not at all. But the moment she met Felix, she just came out and said it?


    He stared at her, trying to catch even a flicker of hesitation-but Lauren''s face was nothing but sincere.


    "You... you like him? But you just met him..." Victor''s voice cracked with betrayal.


    Lauren nodded seriously. "Yeah. I like him a lot."


    Victor could practically hear his heart shattering.


    Felix, on the other hand, turned red.


    He''d thought she looked cute in that photo Victor sentst night-so cute that he''d agreed toe see her in person.


    But in real life, she was even softer, even cuter, and for some reason, when she smiled at him, his whole chest went warm.


    Flynn and Jim were watching all this with wide eyes.


    Wow, they thought. Victor wasn''t exaggerating-she really is adorable.


    Soft, round cheeks. Big, shiny eyes. The kind of girl you just wanted to pick up and cuddle.


    Flynn, the bold one, immediately grabbed Lauren''s hand. Her palm was warm and squishy, just like he imagined.


    His eyes sparkled. "Lauren, let''s y house! I''ll be the groom, you be the bride!"


    Jim wasn''t going to be outdone. He grabbed her other Hand. "No way, I wanna be the groom! You be the bride, Victor can be your dad, and Felix can be the mom! Haha!"


    Victor''s face went dark.


    His precious little sister, barely his for a day, and these two were already trying to take her away?!


    "No way! Lauren''s not gonna y dumb games like that with you two. Right, Lauren?"


    Lauren looked between Flynn and Jim, then smiled sweetly. "But I wanna y."


    Flynn and Jim exploded with joy, bouncing up and down.


    Victor looked like he might cry.


    Flynn leaned forward eagerly. "Okay! Lauren, you gotta pick-who''s your groom?"


    Chapter 349 The Groom I Choose


    They were


    sure she''d choose one of them.


    63%


    Finished


    But Lauren turned, looked straight at Felix, and pointed.


    "I pick him."


    Everyone froze.


    Then, before anyone could stop her, Lauren broke free from Flynn and Jim, marched over to Felix, and dropped to one knee like a little gentleman.


    She looked up at him, her eyes shining.


    "Will you be my groom?"


    458


    4330


    veu, Api


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    3


    63%

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 My One and Only


    "Will you marry me?"


    In her previous life, she had gone deaf, lost a kidney, and walked with a limp. Even so, Felix had never once looked at her with anything but kindness. His grandmother had never treated her differently either- she''d even tried to matchmake the two of them.


    Lauren had felt it. That quiet, unspoken affection Felix held for her, buried deep under his reserved


    exterior.


    But now, everything was different. She had a second chance. She was healthy. Whole. And this time, she wasn''t afraid. She could follow her heart without fear.


    Even if this was just a game.


    Felix was absolutely frozen. He hadn''t expected Lauren to do something like this. His pale cheeks flushed a brilliant red. Even the tips of his ears burned bright.


    He stared at her,pletely stunned. His lips parted like he wanted to say something, but no words came.


    out.


    Victor watched from the side, feeling like his heart had just been smashed into tiny, jagged pieces.


    Lauren looked up at Felix from her kneeling position, face tilted to catch the sun, her eyes full of sparkling hope. That look-it was like a beam of sunlight had pierced straight into his chest and made itself at home.


    Time seemed to stop.


    Flynn and Jim, who had been arguing just moments ago about ying house, stood rooted to the spot, mouths open in disbelief.


    Felix slowly came back to himself. He looked into Lauren''s eyes-pure, honest, full of emotion-and something inside him shifted.


    "I... I do," he whispered.


    Lauren''s entire face lit up.


    The smile she gave him in that moment was brighter than anything he''d ever seen. It wasn''t just happy. It was freeing. It was the kind of joy that came after lifetimes of pain. A smile that outshone the sun itself.


    She extended her soft, chubby little hand toward him.


    Felix, still blushing furiously, reached out and took her hand. He pulled her up to her feet.


    At five years old, Lauren only came up to his chest.


    She tilted her head back to look at him. From this angle, her Felix looked just as perfect as he did in her memories-handsome, sharp-featured, and just beginning to grow into the man he''d one day be. "Felix," she said sweetly, "from this day forward, I''m your fianc��e."


    Her voice was soft and gentle, sugary sweet like cotton candy in springtime. The kind of voice that


    Chapter 350 My One and Op


    Felix''s face turned even redder, if


    Ever since his mother passed aw, Was possible. He felt like he mightbust on


    the spot.


    this... warm.


    noo.


    63%


    Finished


    had ever hell him like that. No one had ever made him feel


    His own father said he was cold. Said he was twisted. A freak.


    But this girl-this tiny, fragile girl-she was...


    afraid of him. She liked him. Wanted to marry him.


    And for some reason, he didn''t hate the idea. Not at all. In fact, when she''d said


    the words, something inside him had... responded.


    Maybe... maybe if he had her, he wouldn''t be alone anymore?


    Still dazed, Felix reached for the chain around his neck.


    There was a tiny silver ring threaded onto a red string. It gleamed under the sun as he gently took it off.


    His fingers hesitated over it. He touched the ring like it was the most precious thing in the world.


    And then, without a word, he carefully ced it around Lauren''s neck. The silver ring slid down to rest against her chest.


    Lauren''s eyes went wide.


    That ring. She knew that ring.


    In her past life, Felix had worn it on his pinky-an unassuming tail ring that never left his hand.


    Later, he had ced it on her finger.


    His grandmother once told her that the ring had belonged to Felix''s mother. That it was one of the few things he had left of her. He''d kept it with him always. Never let anyone touch it.


    When he gave it to her in that life, it meant something. He''d chosen her. Dered her the only one he''d ever love.


    Now, here it was again. But this time... it hade eighteen years earlier. Emotion flooded her chest. A wave of warmth, gratitude, and something else- something so big and deep- it made her want to cry all over again.


    She gently touched the ring, her fingers trembling slightly. "You''re giving this to me?"


    Felix nodded solemnly. "I''ve always kept it close," he said. "But now, it''s yours." His voice was soft, but firm. "When I grow up, I''ll put it on your finger myself."


    As soon as he finished saying it, his entire face turned crimson. He looked like he might explode from einbarrassment.


    Victor, watching from the side, was


    in full own mode.


    His little sister-his sweet, precious baby sister giving her heart away in front of his eyes. To Felix of


    all people


    Chapter 350 My One and Only


    This couldn''t be happening. He had so many questions. So many emotions.


    63%


    Finished


    Wasn''t Flynn supposed to be the threat? Or Jim? They''re both smooth talkers, popr guys. Felix was the quiet one. He


    never said a word!


    And yet-here he was. Holding the ring that now hung from Lauren''s neck.


    And Lauren... was looking at him like he hung the moon.


    Victor''s hands curled into fists at his sides.


    This wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    458

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351 First Kiss


    63%


    Finished


    Of all the things Victor expected from his icy, quiet, poker-faced friend Felix, he never imagined that the guy would try to steal away his adorable little sister after just one meeting.


    No way he was letting this happen!


    "My sister doesn''t need your stuff. Lauren, give it back. If you like it, I''ll buy you-


    Before he could finish, Lauren cut him off.


    She blinked her big eyes. "Victor, I like it."


    Victor''s heart shattered all over again.


    Lauren, I''m your big brother. Your favorite. Are you really gonna ditch me for this cold Felix?


    Felix didn''t even acknowledge Victor''s jealous re. He took Lauren''s hand and said, "Come to my ce."


    Lauren''s eyes lit up instantly.


    She''d always been curious about Felix''s house. She never got the chance to see


    it in herst life, so now that she finally had the opportunity, there was no way she was passing it up.


    Maybe she''d even get to see Grandma and Anna again. She missed them so much.


    "Yes! Let''s go right now!" she said eagerly.


    Flynn muttered, "That''s wild. A girl actually likes Felix?


    Jim shrugged. ��What''s so weird about that? That Zhou girl likes him too."


    "You mean Corinth?" Flynn scoffed. "Felix can''t stand her. She''s nowhere near as cute as Lauren."


    "If Corinth saw Felix being this sweet to Lauren," Jim said, "she''d lose her mind."


    Victor growled, "If sheys a hand on my sister, I''ll cut it off."


    At the Brooker Estate


    Felix brought Lauren to the Brooker estate.


    The mansion looked like a pce, sitting proudly behind a sweepingwn.


    The building was distinctly Western in style, with cream-colored marble walls that shimmered under the sunlight. Elegant carvings adorned the fa?ade, giving ith soft and regal air.


    Lauren looked around in awe, eyes wide with wonder. The Brooker family''s just as rich as the Mavis family.


    Trying to contain her excitement, she followed Felix inside.


    The moment she stepped into the house, she nced around eagerly, hoping to see Grandma and Anna.


    But they weren''t there.


    Chapter 351 First Kiss


    63%


    Finished


    The spacious mansion was quiet except for a few neatly uniformed housekeepers who moved about calmly and efficiently.


    Lauren tilted her head, puzzled. "Felix, where''s your family?"


    Felix''s voice was cool and even. ��Grandma''s at the old house. My dad''s at work."


    A small pang of disappointment rose in Lauren''s chest So Grandma doesn''t live here... I guess I won''t see her today after all.


    Felix noticed the shift in her expression and gently held her hand. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Lauren said quickly with a smile, brushing the feeling aside.


    "I''ll take you to my room," Felix said as he led her upstairs.


    He opened the door, and Lauren''s eyes lit up..


    The room was spotless, not a single thing out of ce.


    Itsyout was sleek and minimal, more like a grown man''s space than a kid''s. Which, honestly, suited Felix perfectly.


    Felix sat down on the bed and motioned for Lauren to join him. Then he just... stared at her.


    Lauren tilted her head and stared right back, never getting tired of looking at him. Bit by bit, she inched closer, her eyes sparkling.


    ening like


    Felix froze as her face got nearer, a statue. His voice stammered. "W-What are you doing?"


    A secondter, Lauren leaned in and gave his cheek a soft kiss. "I like you," she said sweetly.


    Boom.


    Felix''s brain short-circuited. Her soft little voice saying I like you" echoed on repeat in his head. saying "I like you" echoed on repeat in his head.


    His face turned bright red, the blush spreading all the way to his ears. He looked around wildly, not sure where to focus.


    His fingers twisted in the bed sheets as his heart started thumping out of control.


    Lauren likes me? At first sight?


    She must. She even proposed to me, didn''t she?


    Watching Felix squirm and blush, Lauren burst outughing.


    She thought he looked absolutely adorable-so different from the calm and collected man he''d been in her past life. This version of Felix had a totally different charm.


    Sull giggling, she reached out and gently poked his check.


    Felix just about melted from embarrassment.


    1. OG.


    Chapter 351 First Kiss


    Suddenly, he jumped up off the bed, startling Lauren.


    She blinked in confusion. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352 The Stepmother''s Malice


    Felix''s face flushed even deeper. He mumbled, "I... I''ll go get you a drink."


    Without waiting for Lauren to reply, he bolted from the room.


    63%


    Finished


    Lauren watched his panicked retreat and couldn''t help butugh.


    Was Felix always this easy to fluster when he was little?


    All she did was give him a kiss and get a little handsy.


    She had thought he''d react like he did in her past lifepletely unfazed, calm, and aloof like a monk who''d sworn off worldly desires.


    Crossing her arms, Lauren chuckled softly, a hint of fondness ying at her lips.


    Little Felix is so adorable. Is this what raising someone feels like?


    She got up, stepped out of the room, and walked to the upstairs railing. Peering over, she spotted Felix in the kitchen.


    He stood stiffly at the counter, fussing with something in his hands.


    Just then, a door opened down the hall. Out stepped a sultry, elegantly dressed woman in a low-cut camisole dress. The hem swayed with her movements, showing off long, shapely legs.


    The woman immediately noticed Lauren by the railing


    Her brows furrowed. When did a little brat show up in this house?


    She''d never seen this kid before. Could she be the one that Felix-the little bastard-brought home?


    What the hell? That ice-cold brat actually brought someone home? The sun must be rising from the west.


    Narrowing her eyes, she slowly made her way toward Lauren, her slippered feet silent on the floor.


    But ever since being reborn, Lauren''s hearing had be razor-sharp. The moment she picked up the soft footsteps, she spun around-and saw the woman standing right beside her.


    Lauren''s pupils contracted.


    Even though they''d only met once in her past life, she remembered this woman vividly.


    This was none other than Felix''s stepmother-the same woman who''d thrown a fit at Grandma''s birthday banquet in her previous life, using Casey of being a homewrecker who seduced Felix''s father. She''d even beaten Casey bloody in front of everyone.


    To avenge Casey, Felix had destroyed that woman-shattering all her teeth, ruining her face, and permanently crippling her hands.


    Lauren never did find out what became of Casey afterward, but one thing Felix met a horrible end.


    was certain: anyone who crossed


    Chapter 352 The Stepmother''s Malice


    that of a movie star.


    63%


    Finished


    That was probably how she managed to seduce Felix''s father while he was still married. The moment hist wife passed away, he rushed Casey into the house.


    By now, she''d been living here for five years.


    She loathed Felix. But even as a child, he was ruthless and terrifying. She didn''t


    dare provoke him and had learned to keep her head down.


    Usually, she stayed locked in her room whenever Felix was home, afraid of running into him.


    She only came out now because she thought he''d gone out.


    She didn''t expect to find Lauren instead.


    Lauren''s gaze turned cold. She stared at Casey warily.


    Casey noticed and scowled internally. Just like that damn Felix-his friends are just as insufferable.


    Still, she forced a sweet, syrupy smile, reaching out with a manicured hand painted in bright red. "Oh my, whose little angel is this? So adorable. Are you Felix''s friend?"


    Lauren backed away, dodging her hand.


    Casey''s eyes immediately darkened.


    Stupid brat. How dare you give me attitude?


    She narrowed her eyes, and then something on Lauren caught her attention.


    The ne around her neck.


    It looked exactly like the one Felix always wore.


    No-it was the one Felix wore.


    He treasured that ne like his life. No one was allowed to touch it.


    And now it was around this little girl''s neck.


    Casey''s lips curled into a malicious smile.


    So... the little bastard must really like this kid. He even gave her that precious ne of his.


    If something were to happen to her... if she got hurt-or even died-Felix would be devastated, wouldn''t he?


    I can''t touch that little freak, but if I destroy someone he cares about, he''ll break. He''ll suffer.


    With that thought, Casey suddenly lunged, grabbed Lauren, and lifted her up- aiming to throw her over the railing to her death.


    There were no cameras in the house. If anyone asked, he could just say the kid fell by ident.


    But I suren was far too clever


    OG


    Chapter 352 The Stepmother''s Malice


    In that instant, she realized exactly what Casey was trying to do.


    13


    458

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 Blood on the Smile


    Casey''s just as vicious as she was in myst life.


    The first time she saw me back then, she hit me without even asking a thing.


    Now, first time seeing me again-and she''s already trying to kill me.


    Lauren threw her small hands forward, grabbing onto Casey''s dress and shouted with all her might, "Felix, help me!"


    Her voice echoed through the vast halls of the vi.


    In the kitchen, Felix froze mid-motion while preparing juice. His heart skipped a beat. He dashed out in one smooth stride.


    Looking up, he caught the scene of Casey about to throw Lauren over the railing. His face wentpletely cold.


    "You dare touch her?" His voice was low and tight with fury.


    The moment Casey saw Felix, her legs went weak.


    "Felix? You''re home?"


    "N-No, it''s not what it looks like! I was just ying around. Don''t get the wrong idea!".


    She quickly let go of Lauren, panic shing in her eyes as she looked at Felix. He was still holding a fruit knife, staring her down in silence. His expression looked more like a god of death than a child.


    Then suddenly, Felix smiled.


    ��Lauren,e have some juice."


    Relieved, Lauren exhaled. She turned back and gave Casey a mocking nce,


    then trotted downstairs and ran straight to Felix, taking his hand.


    They walked together into the kitchen. Just before stepping inside, Felix nced back at Casey-his gaze icy and razor-sharp.


    A chill crept up Casey''s spine.


    Damn little bastard. He''s just a kid-why''s he so terrifying?


    The day I moved into the Brooker family with a baby bump, he pushed me down


    th


    stairs. I lost the baby.


    Not only that, I don''t know what he did to the doctors, but they took out my entire uterus. I can never have children again.


    He was five. And he pointed a knife at me like it was nothing just because he could get away with it.


    She''d swallowed her pride and kept her head down for five whole years in the Brooker household. Now


    Chapter 353 Blood on the Smile


    little demon.


    63%


    Finished


    Casey couldn''t even meet his eyes. She was too afraid he''d suddenly charge at her with the knife and kill her on the spot.


    Forcing a fake smile, she turned and all but fled back to her room.


    Felix''s eyes remained as cold as ice. Beneath the surface, a murderous rage began to simmer.


    But the moment he turned to Lauren, it all vanished. The deadly aura melted away, and he was once again just a shy boy.


    He turned back to the fruit, slicing it with practiced care and dropping the pieces into the blender.


    Lauren leaned on the counter with her chin in her hands, watching him with bright, eager eyes.


    Feeling her gaze, Felix pursed his lips, embarrassed."


    The juice finished blending in no time.


    "Here/Lauren. Try this."


    Lauren''s eyes lit up. She grabbed the ss and took a big sip. Her eyes went wide with delight.


    "Wow! This is the best juice I''ve ever had! Felix, you''re amazing. I knew you were the best!"


    Felix didn''t know where to put his hands.


    No one had praised him so openly since his mother died.


    All these years, he''d been cold and distant, except with his grandmother.


    Everyone else-he pushed away.


    He never thought his frozen heart could be warmed again.


    But now, with this little girl he''d only met once... he cared. He cared more than he could understand.


    He reached out and gently patted Lauren''s soft, fluffy head.


    "If you like it... I''ll make it for you every day, okay?"


    Lauren nodded like crazy:


    "Yes, yes!"


    Felix really is a good person. Whether he''s little or grown up, he''s always had a kind heart.


    Meeting him might just be the best luck I''ve had in this life.


    She drained the rest of the juice in one go, then set the ss down and threw her arms around Felix''s waist, hugging him tight. She even nuzzled against him, clinging like she never wanted to let go.


    Caught off guard, Felix''s ears turned red all over again.


    "Lauren, I should take you home now. Your family''s probably missing you," he said softly-though in truth, he didn''t want her to leave.


    The only reason he was sending her awa was to been her cafe


    117


    Chapter


    353 Blood on the


    Smile


    He didn''t


    trust Casey not to


    to try


    again.


    That woman still hadn''t learned her lesson.


    458


    Finished


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    �ֻ� 63%

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 The Only Brother


    Once he got Lauren safely home, Felix was going to make sure someone got a very painful lesson.


    He was fuming inside, but in front of Lauren, he still looked like the sweet, harmless big brother type.


    At the Mavis Residence


    When Lauren came back, she spotted Victor sulking on the couch, face


    scrunched in a pout.


    He gave a grumpy little snort when he saw her and turned his head away like he couldn''t even bear to look


    at her.


    Lauren sighed. She had been so excited to see Felix in the garden earlier, she hadn''t thought about how her possessive older brother might feel.


    She bounced over and plopped down beside him, tilted her head, and asked, even though she already knew the answer, "Victor, what''s wrong?"


    Victor ignored her.


    Still got the nerve to ask me what''s wrong? Heartless brat. You meet Felix once and suddenly I''m chopped liver.


    What''s even good about that cold Felix anyway?


    Wait-is it because Lauren likes that cold, aloof type?


    If that''s the case... I can do that too.


    Victor sat there huffing, fully expecting Lauren to try and coax him.


    But she stayed quiet.


    He peeked over in confusion and found himself staring into her wide, sparkly eyes.


    She looked him straight in the face and asked softly, "Victor, are you jealous because I went home with Felix?"


    Victor''s face turned crimson in a sh.


    "W-Who says I''m jealous?!"


    "You really aren''t?"


    "Of course not!" he barked, stiff-necked, stubborn as ever.


    Lauren giggled. "I knew it. You were jealous."


    "Don''t worry. In my heart, I only have one big brother. You''ll always be my one and only."


    As for Felix-he wasn''t a brother.


    Chapter 354 The Only Brother


    Last time, I thought of Elliot as a brother, but he never cared


    So this time, Victor is the only one who gets that title.


    63%


    Finished


    Victor felt like his whole heart had turned into warm, bubbly soda. One sentence-"only brother"-was all it took to make him beam and forget that Lauren had left with Felix at all.


    Still, the proud little prince couldn''t help but mutter, mph. I don''t care anyway."


    Then he practically skipped upstairs, hiding his grin as he ran to his room.


    Once the door shut, he dove onto the bed and rolled around, grinning like an idiot. Yes! Lauren really does love me the most!


    Flynn, Jim, Felix-none of those guys could ever take her away.


    Wait-he had to make sure none of them ever found out how amazing she was. If they realized she was a five-year-old genius, they''d cling to her like glue.


    Ugh! The only bad part about Lauren being this incredible is that I can''t go to the same school to protect her.


    Victor flipped back and forth between joy and despair, his emotions a tangled


    mess.


    A whileter, Lauren pushed open his bedroom door.


    "Victor, you hungry?"


    He bolted upright.


    She was holding a bowl of noodles, topped with bright green scallions and a drizzle of sesame oil. The savory smell instantly made him swallow.


    "Don''t be mad anymore, okay?"


    She''d made the noodles herself, just for him.


    She might be small, but standing on a stool at the stove was no problem.


    Her favorite food had always been the simple spring noodles Marilyn made, and she''d learned the recipe from her to perfection.


    "Victor, try it."


    Victor cleared his throat. "Well... seeing as you''re sincerely apologizing, I suppose I''ll ept."


    Lauren held back a smile at his pouty face. "Okay."


    Victor practically glowed. He sat down properly at the table and took a bite.


    The chewy noodles and rich broth burst with vor. He couldn''t hold back a gasp. "Whoa-this is delicious!"


    Lauren grinned. "If you like it, I''ll make it for you more often."


    Chapter 354 The Only Brother


    Victor froze, chopsticks in mid-air. He stared at her in disbelief.


    "You made this?"


    1363%


    Finished


    She nodded.


    In the next second, Victor dropped the fork and grabbed her tiny hands.


    "Did you burn yourself? Lauren, you''re still so little-you shouldn''t be in the kitchen! Even if you wanted to apologize, you shouldn''t risk something so dangerous. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have gotten mad at you. I''m sorry, okay? Please forgive me?"


    Even though she wasn''t hurt, just the thought of her cooking alone was enough to make Victor''s eyes go red with worry.


    458

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 A Warning in Blood


    63%


    Finished


    Lauren had grown up in a ce like an orphanage. She must have gone through


    a lot of hardship-that''s probably why she learned how to cook.,


    She was only five years old. Just a little kid.


    The more Victor thought about it, the more his heart ached. He lowered his head and gently blew on Lauren''s little hands.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Lauren looked at his expression, like he was about to cry from how much he cared, and her heart softened.pletely.


    In my past life, when I was with the Bet family, I gave them everything I had. I poured my heart into that whole family. But I never got their sincerity in return.


    They never once felt sorry for me. They only ever thought everything I did was just what I was supposed to do.


    But now... I finally have an older brother who cares about me, who loves me.


    This is so nice. Choosing to be adopted by the Mavis family this time around was the best decision I''ve ever made.


    "Don''t worry, Victor. I''m fine."


    "No doing that again. From now on, you''re not allowed to go


    to the kitchen."


    "Okay."


    The Mavis household was full of warmth and tenderness. In stark contrast, the Brooker family was currently the scene of a bloody nightmare.


    After Felix dropped Lauren off at home, he wen Casey''s room.


    straight back, knife in hand, and kicked open the door to


    Casey, who was lying on the bed scrolling through her phone, looked up and froze. The moment she saw him, she shot up from the bed in fear.


    "Wh-What do you want?"


    Little Felix''s face was dark and sinister-nowhere to be seen was the sweet, innocent expression he''d worn around Lauren earlier.


    "You tried to throw Lauren off the balcony."


    Casey shook her head in a panic, terrified. "No, no, that''s not what happened, Felix, can exin!"


    you misunderstood! I


    "Exin? Sure. Go ahead. Exin it to me." Felix leaned casually against the wall, toying with the fruit


    knife in his hand.


    The light from the de reflected onto his face, casting a cold gleam across his young features and making him look even more vicious.


    Chapter 355 A Warning in Blood


    Casey feared this version of Felix more than anything.


    ? ??? 63%��


    0


    Finished


    She''d seen him lose it before. She knew exactly how terrifying he could be when he decided to take revenge-and how nothing could stop him once he made up his mind.


    "1-1 was just ying around with that little brat carlier. Don''t all kids like being picked up by adults? I just wanted to hold her for a second, that''s all. It''s not what you think!"


    "I swear, I''m telling the truth! If I''m lying, may I be struck down by lightning on the spot!"


    "Felix, please, you have to believe me. I''ve truly changed. I''ve


    it with your own eyes!"


    en good for five whole years-you''ve seen


    "You done?" Felix looked up at her. His dark eyes were like a deep abyss, as if they could swallow a person whole. The danger in them was suffocating.


    That look made Casey''s knees go weak.


    "Wh-What are you trying to do? No matter what, I''m still your stepmother. You can''t hurt me."


    Felix stepped forward, the knife still in his hand.


    "I gave you five years. And you still haven''t learned your lesson. Looks like you''vepletely forgotten what happened five years ago. I guess I''ll just have to remind you."


    "No-!" Casey nearly pissed herself from fear.


    She tried to run, but the room was only so big. There was nowhere


    hide an


    Felix may have been small, but he was quick. In an instant, he appeared right in front of Casey, raised the knife, and without hesitation, stabbed it straight into her thigh.


    "Ahhh-!" Casey let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Her scream echoed throughout the entire Brooker estate.


    The servants heard it��but none of them were surprised.


    TAIT


    Everyone in the Brooker household had witnessed how their young heir dealt with


    his stepmother. Felix might have been a child, but he was ruthless.


    Still, as long as no one provoked him, his temper was stable. He never randomly


    hit or scolded the servants. He was, in fact, a fairly good little master.


    One scream followed another.


    The servants acted like they heard nothing, calmly continuing their tasks.


    Inside the bedroom-


    Casey copsed in a pool of blood. Her legs had been stabbed multiple times. Blood gushed out of her wounds.


    Little Felix stood before her towering over her fallen form looking down at her from above


    ch


    OG


    63%


    Chapter 355 A Warning in Blood


    Finished


    Faced with the sight of so much blood, his expression didn''t change. He calmly pulled out a pristine white handkerchief from his pocket and began wiping the blood off his knife, one stroke at a time.


    "You''re too loud. Be quiet."


    The moment he spoke, Casey shut her mouth tight. Even though the pain in her legs was unbearable, she didn''t dare make a sound. Her tears poured down uncontrobly.


    Once the de was clean, Felix tossed the bloody handkerchief directly onto her face.


    "This was just a little warning. If you ever touch her again, I guarantee-next time, the knife won''t go into your leg. It''ll go into your throat."


    Casey''s eyes were filled with terror.


    She was full of hatred. Why the hell does the Brooker family have to have a freak like Felix?


    He''s just a kid�Cso why is he so damn fearless?


    What''s epen scarier is that this little brat actually understands thew. That''s what makes him sopletely out of control


    Clenching her teeth, she forced herself to bluff.


    "Aren''t you afraid she''ll find out what kind of murderous freak you really are? That


    little girl-she looks so innocent. If she ever sees this side of you, do you really think she''ll still want to y with you?"


    1


    458


    21-59 Wed, Apr 16


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 The Birthday She Never Had


    ? 62%


    Finished


    "Felix, I''m just waiting for the day she finds out what you really are and tosses you aside. Hahaha!"


    The killing intent in Felix''s eyes became even more pronounced.


    Lauren was so sweet, so soft and adorable. He absolutely couldn''t let her find out what he was really like- if she did, she''d be terrified.


    "If you dare say a word to her, I''ll cut your tongue out."


    Casey immediately shut her mouth tight, lips mped together.


    Felix was insane. He was a lunatic. He meant every word he said.


    Felix let out a coldugh, then walked out of Casey''s room with the knife still in hand.


    After returning to his own room, he stood by the window, staring nkly his thoughts unreadable.


    out


    at the bustling city beyond,


    A long while passed.


    Suddenly, his bedroom door was mmed open.


    "Felix, you ungrateful brat! Who gave you the right toy a hand on your mother?!"


    "You clearly need some discipline. I swear I''ll beat you to death!"


    The person storming in was none other than Felix''s father-Kyle.


    Without saying another word, Kyle raised his hand, ready to p Felix across the face.


    Felix remained perfectly calm the whole time. He slowly lifted the knife in his hand.


    "If


    f your handes down, I promise-you''ll lose it. Want to try me?��


    Kyle''s raised palm froze in midair, his entire face flushing from red to white and back again.


    "You unfilial son! Have you no manners at all?!"


    "A son''sck of manners is the father''s fault. Isn''t itpletely normal that I have none?"


    "You... you..." Kyle pointed at Felix,pletely speechless.


    Felix narrowed his eyes. "If there''s nothing else, get the hell out of my room."


    Kyle was nearly driven mad with rage by his own son. "So young, already so rotten. I can''t wait to see what you''ll turn into when you''re older. Probably a murderer. I might not be able to control you, but thew will make sure you pay."


    "Then save yourself the trouble, Kyle."


    Furious, Kyle stormed out. Once he got back to the bedroom, he immediately picked up Casey and rushed her to the hospital.


    Chapter 356 The Birthday She Never Had


    ? ? ???, 62%=


    Finished


    When Casey found out Kyle hadn''t done anything to stand up for her, the hatred in her heart only grew deeper.


    Her eyes shifted, and she suddenly remembered the young heiress of the Jackson family-the one who had always liked Felix.


    If that arrogant little brat found out the boy she liked was being stolen away by


    another little girl, she definitely wouldn''t take it lying down.


    Felix, isn''t that girl so important to you?..


    Then I''ll make sure someone teaches her a lesson.


    The morning sun shone brightly.


    Lauren slowly woke from her sleep.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Madam Shirley looking at her with a face full of affection-her eyes practically glowing with love.


    That kind of motherly gaze... Lauren had never once seen it on Alice''s face in her past life.


    The moment Madam Shirley saw that Lauren had woken up, she immediately leaned in, ced a kiss on her daughter''s soft cheek, and took a deep breath of the milky scent that belonged to her precious girl.


    "Good morning, sweetheart."


    Although she found Madam Shirley''s habit of sniffing her a little strange, Lauren still responded obediently, "Good morning, Mommy."


    Madam Shirley waspletely melted by the sight of her daughter''s sleepy, adorable face.


    "Sweetheart, tomorrow''s your birthday. Today, Mommy''s going to take you out to pick a few beautiful dresses. Mommy wants to dress you up all shiny and pretty so that at tomorrow''s birthday banquet, you''ll be the most beautiful little princess."


    As she spoke, Madam Shirley''s eyes sparkled. She could barely wait to dress up her precious daughter with her own two hands.


    "And tomorrow, your daddy and I will announce to everyone in Balewood that you''re officially the eldest daughter of the Mavis family."


    Lauren met her mother''s earnest and excited gaze, and a warmth bloomed in her heart.


    She had nearly forgotten her own birthday.


    In my past life, I never once celebrated a birthday.


    Before I turned fifteen, I was in an orphanage. No one there even cared when my birthday was.


    Then I went to the Bet family for three years, but the only birthday anyone remembered was Willow''s. Every year when Willow''s birthday came around, the Bets would throw her a huge party, inviting all of Hoverdale''s upper


    crust to attend.


    Chapter 356 The Birthday She Never Had


    No one ever remembered that I was the same age as her. No one ever once thought of celebrating my birthday.


    Willow had gifts piled sky-high. Me? I was forgotten in a corner. I got nothing.


    But now, in this new life... I finally get to have a birthday party of my own.


    62%


    Finished


    Lauren''s nose stung, and she almost started crying again from how moved she


    felt.


    She quickly lowered her gaze to hide the redness around her eyes. ��Thank you, Mommy."


    Madam Shirley gently stroked her head. "You''re my baby. What are you thanking me for? From now on, every year, Daddy, Mommy, and your big brother will celebrate your birthday with you. Whatever other kids have, our Lauren will have too."


    "Alright now, go wash up."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 Spoiled Rotten


    Lauren nodded and walked into the bathroom, where she saw the toothpaste had already been squeezed out for her again.


    She started washing her face and brushing her teeth. Once she finished cleaning up, she picked up the hairbrush, ready to do her own hair.


    But before she could, Madam Shirley snatched the brush right out of her hand.


    "Lauren,e here. I''ll do it for you."


    Lauren felt touched, but still shook her head. "Mom, I can do it myself. The director said we should handle- our own things."


    Hearing that, Madam Shirley''s face flickered with disappointment.


    She just wanted to be close to her daughter every second, wanted to personally braid her daughter''s pretty hair. But even this tiny little wish was rejected by her sweet girl.


    Boohoo, it''s great that she''s so obedient, but I just want to pamper her-what am I supposed to do about that?


    Just thinking about how pretty and cute she''ll look all dressed up like a doll, and how everyone will praise her when we go out-it makes me feel so proud I could burst.


    Lauren looked into Madam Shirley''s pleading expression, and inside, she felt helpless-but also incredibly moved.


    She sighed quietly, then gave in. "Well... how about you do my hair after all? I''m sure it''ll look way better than if I do it myself."


    Madam Shirley instantly lit up and happily began braiding Lauren''s hair.


    She had very nimble hands and worked through Lauren''s long hair bit by bit.


    Lauren watched in the mirror, amazed at Madam Shirley''s braiding technique. It looked soplicated- she was sure she could never do that herself.


    But Madam Shirley didn''t find it troublesome at all. In fact, she waspletely enjoying herself.


    After finishing the braid, she clipped a pink bow on top of Lauren''s head.


    Now, Lauren looked even more like a doll.


    "Honey! Son! Come in here and look at our Lauren!"


    Mr. Timely and Victor walked into the bedroom together. The moment they saw Lauren, their eyes practically turned into hearts.


    Mr. Timely said, "Of course she''s my daughter-so pretty."


    Victor said, "Of course she''s my sister-so cute."


    The father and son showered Lauren with praise. Then they each brought her a dress.


    02%


    Chapter 357 Spoiled Rotten


    Mr. Timely was holding a white princess dress.


    Victor was holding a pink princess dress.


    "Lauren, wear Daddy''s!"


    "Lauren, mine''s prettier!"


    Finished


    Neither one of them was willing to back down. Lauren felt overwhelmed by happiness-but also a little helpless.


    In the end, she chose Victor''s pink princess dress. But to keep things fair, she asked her dear daddy to pick a white sheer shawl to wear over it.


    She thought that would settle everything.


    But no-the two of them immediately started arguing again over whether she should wear pink or white princess shoes.


    Lauren rubbed her forehead.


    Was Willow doted on like this when she was little too? Did David and Elliot spoil her this much?


    So this is what they mean when they say "a father''s love is like a mountain." It really is overwhelming.


    Lauren let out a long, deep sigh. In the end, she wore one pink princess shoe and one white one.


    Mr. Timely gave her a big thumbs-up. "Didn''t I tell you my daughter''s amazing? So young, and already so smart-and fashionable too! Look at that styling-perfect! That''s what they call a ''mismatched shoe'' look!"


    Victor grabbed Lauren and nted a huge kiss on her soft, chubby cheek.


    "Lauren''s a born fashion icon! So cool! So awesome!"


    Madam Shirley cupped her cheeks, staring at Lauren like a fangirl.


    "Oh my god! Just a little touch-up and our sweet girl looks like a fairy! How can


    anyone be this pretty? Mommy''s little baby!"


    Lauren thought to herself, Enough already, you guys.


    She was starting to worry that they''d spoil her rotten.


    The whole family kept showering Lauren withpliments for ages. None of them


    felt even a little embarrassed or self-conscious.


    Once she was all dolled up, Mr. Timely scooped Lauren into his arms.


    "Lauren, Daddy has to go to work and can''te shopping with you today. But don''t worry-tomorrow''s your birthday, and I absolutely won''t miss it." Lauren cupped Mr. Timely''s handsome face.


    "Daddy, go ahead and work. Mommy and Victor will be with me." She paused, then added, "I''ll miss you."


    Chapter 357 Spoiled Rotten


    "That''s my sweet girl." He kissed her little face, then passed her into Madam Shirley''s arms.


    "Honey, Lauren''s all yours today. I''m off to work."


    "Okay. Be careful on the road."


    Once Mr. Timely left, Lauren was taken out by Madam Shirley and Victor.


    62%


    Finished


    Balewood''srgest children''s clothing boutique.


    Madam Shirley and Victor were dazzled by all the princess dresses.


    Anything that looked good on Lauren-they loved it.


    Lauren tried them on one by one. Each time she came out in a new dress,


    Madam Shirley and Victor gasped in amazement all over again.


    458

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 The Unexpected Encounter


    "This one looks great. We''ll buy it."


    "This one looks great too. We''ll take it."


    "Wow, this one''s even better. We''re getting all of them!"


    Lauren was speechless.


    62%


    Finished


    The children''s clothing store stretched as far as the eye could see. Over a hundred beautiful dresses- every single one had been picked out by Madam Shirley and Victor.


    Those two were even more excited than Lauren herself. They were like a pair of shopaholic maniacs spoiling their daughter and sister to the extreme. Watching the way they kept grabbing more and more clothes made Lauren feel a little scared.


    As for the store staff-they were grinning from ear to ear.


    Lauren wanted to stop them but couldn''t. In the end, she could only let her beloved mom and brother do as they pleased.


    One of the employees noticed she looked a bit bored and said kindly, "Are you thirsty? I''ll get you a drink."


    Lauren had changed into so many outfits that she was sweating all over. She really was a little thirsty.


    "Thank you," she said, shing her big, sweet smile.


    The store clerk waspletely melted by her polite and adorable manner.


    Wasn''t the country encouraging people to have children?


    This little girl was every woman''s dream child. So well-behaved, so cute, so polite��one wouldn''t be enough, two wouldn''t be too many. The more the better!


    Her mom and brother were buying over a hundred dresses for her, and through all the outfit changes, she hadn''t cried or fussed even once. She stayed patient the entire time. In almost ten years of working here, this was the first child like her the clerk had ever met.


    Happily, the clerk went to fetch a drink for Lauren.


    Just then, three people walked into the store.


    A woman dressed head-to-toe in designerbels stepped inside. Judging from her outfit and essories, she was clearly a wealthydy.


    She had an LV handbag on one arm and was holding the hand of a five-year-old girl with the other. That little girl''s other hand was being held by a boy who looked about ten.


    A family of three, all blessed with great looks and exuding confidence from head to toe.


    "Willow, take a look and see which dress you like. Mommy will buy it for you."


    "Lauren is the princess of our family. I''m going to buy every single beautiful princess dress here for


    Chapter 358 The Unexpected Encounter


    "Wow, this kids'' clothing store is huge! It''s even bigger than the nicest one in Hoverdale!"


    62%


    Finished


    Hearing the voices, Lauren instinctively looked in their direction. The moment she saw who it was, her pupils shrank.


    The three people who walked in weren''t strangers.


    It was Alice, Elliot, and Willow.


    She''d known she would cross paths with them in this life, but she never expected it to happen so soon.


    Alice was still just as beautiful, even younger-looking than Lauren remembered. Though she was in her thirties, her perfectly maintained features made her look no older than twenty-five.


    Elliot hadn''t yet grown into the tall, imposing man she remembered, but that arrogant expression on his face-it was exactly as she recalled.


    As for Willow-no surprise she looked like the pampered princess of the Bet family. She wore a puffed-out dress, her long hair tied into a bun, a crystal clip sparkling on her head, her entire outfit exuding luxury from head to toe.


    So in myst life, this is when Alice and Elliot brought Willow to Balewood to vacation.


    Back then, I was still in the orphanage. I didn''t have new clothes. I didn''t even know what a vacation was.


    Lauren forcefully pushed down the wave of hatred rising in her chest and looked away.


    She was still too young right now. As long as they didn''te bother her, she could set aside her grudge from her previous life-for now.


    She sat quietly on the couch without saying a word, not even ncing at the Bet family''s trio.


    But just because she didn''t provoke others didn''t mean no one would provoke her. Willow pouted unhappily. "Why doesn''t this giant store have any pretty dresses?" Her lips stuck out as her whole face twisted with displeasure.


    Alice and Elliot looked around, and sure enough, they didn''t see any standout dresses on disy.


    Just then, the store clerk returned with a ss of milk and handed it to Lauren. "Thank you," Lauren said as she took it.


    The clerk patted her on the head. "No need to thank me."


    Serving such a sweet little girl was pure joy.


    Alice walked over with Elliot and Willow in tow. She asked the clerk, "Do you have any other dresses in the


    store?"


    The clerk looked at Willow with a friendly smile and asked, "Is Ma''am looking for something for your daughter?"


    Alice nodded "Yes"


    2200 Wed, Apr 16


    Chapter 358 The Unexpected Encounter


    "I''m very sorry, but all our most beautiful dresses have already been reserved."


    �Լ�62%��


    Finished


    As she spoke, she pointed toward the pile of shopping bags waiting to be packed


    up. Looking around, there were heaps on the floor-and even more unbagged


    dresses sitting right on the sofa, next to Lauren.


    Willow''s eyes immediatelynded on a pale purple puff princess dress.


    She ran over and scooped it up into her arms.


    "I like this one. Mommy, buy it for me."


    "Of course, sweetheart. If you like it, then I''ll buy it for you." Alice said directly,


    "Wrap this one up for me."


    458

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 Don''t Touch What''s Mine


    Elliot pointed at the other pretty dresses on the sofa.


    "Willow, see if there are any others you like."


    "Okay!" Willow shoved the purple dress into Elliot''s arms and started digging through the dresses on the sofa.


    Lauren, who was sipping her milk, immediately frowned.


    Do these three not understand human speech?


    The clerk already said these dresses were reserved. And they still had the audacity to pick through them?


    Did they even ask me for permission?


    Oh, right


    The Bet family has always been arrogant and entitled. As long as Willow liked something, they never cared whether I did. Whether I said yes or no, all I ever got in return was their mockery and scorn.


    I''ve had enough of that life in my past life.


    If they think they can keep bullying me in this life too... they''re out of their minds.


    Lauren gently set the milk down on the coffee table. Then she stretched out her small hand and, without a shred of politeness, shoved Willow away from the dresses she was digging through.


    In this life, Lauren''s body was strong and healthy. Though both girls were five, she was half a head taller than Willow and had far more strength.


    With that one push, Willow went tumbling to the ground andnded hard on her backside.


    Willow had been spoiled since birth-she was always the one doing the bullying, never the one being bullied. It was the first time she''d ever been treated like this. She burst into tears on the


    Lauren looked down at her from above, her gaze ice cold.


    "You touched the dresses I picked out. Did you ask for my permission?"


    Alice rushed over and scooped up her crying daughter, heart aching.


    spot.


    Elliot, who already had a short fuse and zero sense of reason, saw someone bully


    his sister and didn''t hesitate. He raised his hand to p Lauren.


    "What the hell are you? You darey a hand on my sister?"


    But before he could bring his hand down-


    Lauren picked up her ss and dumped the milk all over Elliot''s face.


    "What the hell is your sister? She dares touch something I picked out?"


    Chapter 359 Don''t Touch What''s Mine


    The store clerk quickly stepped in front of Lauren to shield her.


    62%


    Finished


    The little girl''s mother and brother had just picked out over a hundred dresses- each dress worth five figures. That was more than a million dors in total.


    A family that could casually drop over a million


    kids clothes was definitely rich..


    And besides, this was Balewood. The capital was full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. There were wealthy families everywhere. No way was she letting someone bully this little girl in her store.


    Sure, the three neers looked wealthy too, but judging by their ents, they were from out of town. There was no reason to offend her local customers for their sake.


    "Please calm down. All these dresses have already been reserved. You''re wee to look at the other ones."


    Alice''s face darkened. She was furious that this lowly store clerk had the nerve to take the side of the brat who bullied her precious daughter.


    "This is how your store does business? Do you believe I could shut this ce down if I wanted to?"


    Lauren sneered at the sight of the Bet family losing their minds.


    As expected-whether in myst life or this one, the Bets are still just as unreasonable as ever.


    But this is Balewood, not Hoverdale.


    They think they can throw their weight around here? Dream on.


    Suddenly, Lauren burst into tears and shouted, "Mommy! Victor! Someone''s bullying me! I''m scared! Waaaah..."


    Madam Shirley and Victor, who had been happily picking out dresses for their little angel, froze the moment they heard her cry. Their hearts lurched in panic.


    They dropped the dresses they were holding and rushed over as fast as they could.


    "Let me see who dares to bully my baby!"


    When Madam Shirley came charging out, she looked like a full-on mama bear. Gone was her usual gentle elegance-she was ready to rip someone apart.


    Lauren was stunned. It was the first time she''d ever seen Madam Shirley look so fierce, ready to murder anyone who touched her baby girl.


    Madam Shirley rushed to Lauren''s side and checked her from head to toe, eyes full of worry.


    "Sweetheart, where are you hurt? Tell me."


    Victor''s handsome little face was full of anger. "Lauren tell me-who bullied you?"


    Before Lauren could speak, Willow butted in with a hu


    "It''s her fault for not giving me the dress! She deserved it! I only bullied her because she deserved it!"


    ZZUU Wed, Apr To


    Chapter 359 Don''t Touch What''s Mine


    302%


    Finished


    Elliot chimed in right away. "Yeah! She dared to fight my sister over a dress-she deserved to be hit!"


    "All the pretty dresses should belong to my sister. She''s the only one who looks good in them!"


    Victor turned and looked at Elliot and Willow, his eyes brimming with cold fury.


    Alice saw the look in Viator''s eyes-like he was ready to kill someone-and exploded.


    "What kind of look is that? This store''s huge, and you people took all the pretty


    dresses! How can you be so selfish?"


    458


    2234


    vreu, Apr


    The Heiress Revived from the Ashes


    ��ʱ��62%��

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 This Is How I Raise My Daughter


    "Seriously, not even a shred of manners. I don''t know what kind of parents raised you. If you''re this unreasonable at such a young age, once you grow up and step into society, someone''s bound to teach you a lesson."


    Alice''s words to the children were downright nasty.


    What Lauren hated the most was Alice blindly defending Willow without any sense of right or wrong.


    It was because Alice always took Willow''s side that Lauren had suffered so much in the Bet family.


    If it were just her being mistreated, fine. But now Alice had the nerve to insult her mother and brother too -Lauren couldn''t take that.


    Just as she was about to explode, Madam Shirley suddenly stepped in.


    "Let me show you how I raise my children."


    With that, she turned to Lauren and pointed at Willow.


    "Sweetheart, was it her who tried to take your dress just now?"


    Lauren nodded obediently, not quite sure where this was going.


    Madam Shirley said solemnly, "Baby, if someone takes your things, you take them back. If someone bullies you, you hit them back hard. Don''t be afraid. We will always be your strongest support."


    Her face was full of encouragement, showing Lauren with her actions that if something felt right to her, she could go ahead and do it boldly.


    Lauren''s eyes welled with emotion.


    So this... this is what it feels like to be believed in and supported by a mom? I feel like I could take on the world right


    now.


    Lauren nodded firmly. "Mom, I understand."


    Then, she turned to face Willow.


    You bullied me in thest life, and you''re still trying to bully me in this one?


    Then let''s settle both lives'' scores-right here, right now.


    Lauren raised her little hand and, without a word, smacked Willow hard across the face.


    Smack.


    The crisp sound rang out loud.


    Willow was knocked straight to the floor.


    Lauren didn''t stop. She climbed on top of Willow and began pounding her face


    with fists like rain, making Willow wail with each hit.


    Chapter 360 This Is How I Raise My Daughter


    Alice and Elliot never imagined that Lauren would dare beat Willow right in front of them.


    Furious, the two of them moved to stop her.


    But Madam Shirley blocked Alice, and Victor stepped in front of Elliot.


    62%


    Finished


    Madam Shirley''s smile was cool and sharp. "Let the kids handle their own problems. Or what? Are you thinking of bullying a child as an adult?"


    Alice''s face turned red with anger. "Is this how you teach your child?!"


    Madam Shirley lifted her chin, the gentle and graceful demeanor gone. She was


    like a queen-her presence powerful andmanding.


    "This is exactly how I raise my daughter. Got a problem? Swallow it."


    "You..."


    "You what? Your daughter tried to take my daughter''s dress, and you think you have the right to act righteous? No wonder your daughter''s so rude and annoying-she learned it from you."


    Madam Shirley was in full-blown savage mode, verbally tearing Alice to shreds until she was speechless and on the verge of tears.


    Meanwhile, Madam Shirley kept Alice at bay while still calling out to Lauren.


    "Sweetheart! Left hook! Right hook! Hit her good-teach her a lesson she won''t forget!"


    "Wow! Good girl! Just like that, don''t stop! Don''t let her fight back!"


    Madam Shirley''s face flushed with excitement. Alice''s was red too-but from sheer rage. Watching her beloved daughter''s face get bruised and bloodied, she nearly fainted from the heartbreak.


    "I''m done with you!" she yelled and lunged at Madam Shirley.


    Madam Shirley dodged her sharp nails, reached up, and grabbed Alice''s hair with both hands, yanking hard.


    Alice''s carefully styled hair turned into a rat''s nest in seconds. Clumps of it were ripped out.


    "Ahhh-! I''ll kill you!"


    And just like that, the two moms started brawling.


    But Madam Shirley had the upper hand the entire time. Alice ended up with her hairpletely messed up, bloody scratches across her face-her pretty looks ruined.


    As for Victor and Elliot, they were also at each other''s throats-trading punches and kicks.


    The store became total chaos. The clerk stared in shock and immediately ran to get the


    manager.


    Under the manager''s orders and with the help of several employees, the two sides were finally pulled


    apart.


    By the time it ended Willow was so beaten even her own mother wouldn''t recognize her. That once cute


    1


    Chapter 360 This Is How I Raise My Daughter


    little face was now ck and blue, her head swollen from Lauren''s fists.


    62%


    Finished


    Alice looked even worse. Her hair littered the floor where Madam Shirley had ripped it out. Her scalp was almost torn open, her face scratched up like she''d been mauled-her once-beautiful face now a mess.


    And Elliot-his nose was bleeding, his lips split open, and his clothes were all torn from Victor''s hits.


    This family had entered the store looking polished and high and mighty, acting like they owned the ce...


    458

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 That''s How You Raise a Daughter


    Now, looking at them? One word, tragic.


    Lauren stared at the miserable sight in front of her-and couldn''t help but let out a snort ofughter.


    In her past life, this family had always looked so polished and perfect. It wasn''t until Felix stepped in to help her take revenge that they finally started falling apart.


    But now, she had personally beaten them into pig-headed messes. All the resentment in her heart suddenly melted away.


    Madam Shirley pointed straight at Alice and said, "Since none of you managed to actually hurt my daughter, I''ll let this slide as a small warning. But if my daughter loses so much as a strand of hair next time, I''ll break your legs. Now get lost."


    Alice, as the pampered wife of the Bet family, had never been humiliated like this in her life.


    She wanted so badly to scratch the face off the lunatic woman in front of her, but thinking about that woman''s brute strength-she didn''t have the guts to try


    Alice ground her teeth. "You''d better watch your backs. I''m not letting your filthy family off the hook."


    Madam Shirley rolled her eyes. "Who are you calling filthy? It''s the twenty-first century, not the ancient days. God, you really are brainless."


    Alice was so angry she nearly burst a blood vessel.


    She dragged Elliot and Willow out of the store and stormed off.


    This trip to Balewood wasn''t just for fun. Her husband had ns to expand their family business into the Balewood market.


    Balewood had four major families. The most powerful among them was the centuries-old Brooker family -a true noble household. Getting in with them would be nearly impossible.


    But even if they couldn''t make connections with the Brooker family, there were still three others: the Mavis family, the Fawkes family, and the Kwain family.


    As long as they could get in with any one of those three, the Bet family''s business would officially take root in Balewood.


    Her husband was already trying towork with people from those families.


    If they seeded, finding that loudmouthed mother and her daughter would be a piece of cake. Just a bunch of lowlifes-one word from the Bet family and they''d be driven out of Balewood.


    That''s what happens when you cross the Bet family.


    But Madam Shirley didn''t care about the tantrums of that ridiculous family. After that beatdown, she felt refreshed. Then, almost instantly, she slipped right back into her elegant, refined socialite persona.


    She crouched down and gave Lauren a full inspection, gently taking her small hand in hers. When she saw the red marks, her heart just about broke.


    62%


    Chapter 361 That''s How You Raise a Daughter


    "Look at this-look at your poor hand. It must''ve hurt so much to hit someone like that, right?"


    Lauren was speechless. Dearest Mommy, do you even hear yourself?


    I was the one doing the hitting, not getting hit.


    Even though she was exasperated, Lauren still felt warm inside.


    She obediently shook her head. "It didn''t hurt, Mommy"


    Finished


    Madam Shirley started to tear up. "But Mommy''s heart hurts just seeing your red little hand. Only one of your sweet kisses can make it better."


    Victor immediately jumped in too. "Fighting is so exhausting! I need a kiss from my baby sister too, or I won''t survive!"


    Lauren was speechless again. Here we go again....


    Still, she nted a big kiss on each of them.


    Madam Shirley and Victor both lookedpletely satisfied.


    Madam Shirley pulled out her card and handed it to the clerk.


    "Pack up everything we picked and have it delivered to the Mavis estate."


    The clerk''s eyes lit up at the mention of the Mavis name.


    The Mavis family?


    It''s the Mavis family?!


    The Mavis family was one of the four great families of Balewood. No wonder they''d bought over a hundred outfits without batting an eye. A few million? That was pocket change to them.


    Thank goodness she''d been smart enough earlier to protect this pampered youngdy from the Mavis family. Otherwise, this store might''ve been forced to shut down.


    The clerk ran to process the payment, still trembling with excitement. After the charge went through, she respectfully returned the card.


    "Madam Shirley, please rest assured-we''ll deliver everything to your home as soon as possible."


    The dresses were bought. The day was gettingte. The three of them happily headed home to start preparing for Lauren''s birthday banquet the next day.


    This was Lauren''s very first birthday since being adopted into the Mavis family. Both Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley agreed: it had to be grand enough.


    They nned to invite all of Hoverdale''s elite to celebrate their beloved daughter- and to officially announce her status as the eldest daughter of the Mavis family.


    Meanwhile Alice returned to the hotel with Elliot and Willow


    Chapter 361 That''s How You Raise a Daughter


    62%


    Finished


    David took one look at them and almost didn''t recognize his own family. When he finally realized who they were, he was utterly shocked.


    "Hon-what happened to you?!"


    Alice, shaking with rage, gritted her teeth and recounted everything that happened at the boutique.


    Elliot jumped in to help. "Dad, you have to get revenge for us! You don''t know how arrogant they were!"


    Willow threw herself into David''s arms, sobbing pitifully.


    "Daddy, my face hurts... my whole body hurts... she sat on top of me and hit me! Waaaah..."


    458

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362: The n Behind the Gift.


    62%


    Finished


    "This is outrageous. They actually dared toy a hand on someone from the Bet family? They must have a death wish."


    "But... since they could afford that many high-end children''s clothes, they must be wealthy. Balewood is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers-if we''re not careful, we might end up offending someone we really can''t afford to mess with. We''ll have to think this through carefully."


    Alice let out a cold snort. "Did you see how crude and uncultured that woman was? Even if she has money, she''s nothing more than a nouveau riche. We''re the Bet family-one of Hoverdale''s elite. Are we supposed to be scared of some shy upstart? Besides, we''re about to partner with the four great families. Once we have them backing us, even if that bitch has money, she''ll neverpare to the four families. Honey, have you met anyone from them yet?"


    David frowned. "As expected of capital elites-just getting a meeting is difficult, even for someone like me from Hoverdale. But while I haven''t met the core members of the four families, I did meet someone from the Jackson family. And from what they told me, tomorrow is the birthday banquet for the little princess of the Mavis family. We can use the opportunity to attend as guests and meet all sorts of powerful figures from the capital."


    At those words, a sharp glint shed in Alice''s eyes.


    "After tomorrow,


    we''ll settle the score with that woman and her entire trash family. With the four great families backing us, I''ll ruin them. I''ll see to it they go bankrupt and end up as beggars."


    David nodded. "But right now, what''s most important is preparing a birthday gift for the little princess of the Mavis family. What do you think we should give her?"


    "How old is the kid?"


    "I think she''s about the same age as our Willow."


    Alice''s eyes turned as she thought. "Kids that age love pretty clothes and toys. The gift doesn''t need to be expensive�Cbut it has to be thoughtful. Why not give her a stuffed animal?"


    "A stuffed animal?" David paused, then a sly glint appeared in his eyes.


    If the little princess liked it, there was a good chance she''d keep the toy in her bedroom.


    If he installed a listening device inside the stuffed animal, he might be able to overhear the Mavis family''s secrets. And even if there were no secrets, he could at least learn about the little girl''s likes and dislikes- making it easier to win her favor.


    Once he had her trust, forming a partnership with the Mavis family would be a walk in the park.


    "Great. Let''s go with a stuffed animal."


    "Honey, go take care of your face-and the kids'' injuries too. Tomorrow we''ll be attending the Mavis family''s little princess''s birthday."


    "Willow, remember-tomorrow, you have to find a way to make her like you. Only then can our Bet family sessfully secure a partnership with the Mavis family."


    family had


    hmin


    All uld entah his min


    220 Wed, Apr To


    Chapter 362: The n Behind the Gift


    could marry into the family. That would take the Bet family''s business empire to new heights.


    62%


    Finished


    And even if she couldn''t marry the Mavis heir, she could still use that connection to get close to the young heir of the Brooker, Fawkes, or Kwain families.


    David believed his precious daughter was loved by all-there was no way Willow couldn''t win the heart of one of those four young heirs.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 The Center of Attention


    Cloud Pce was the only seven-star hotel in all of Balewood


    To celebrate Lauren''s birthday, the Mavis family had booked the entire ce.


    Today, Lauren had been personally dressed up by Madam Shirley. She wore a handmade, custom pink princess gown. Paired with her fair skin and naturally adorable features, she looked just like a porcin doll.


    The Mavis family of four arrived together at Cloud Pce.


    Mr. Timely crouched down to meet Lauren at eye level and gently patted her head. "Sweetheart, there are still a lot of guests I


    need to greet. I can''t stay with you right not


    it w:


    All the guests invited by the Mavis family were among Balewood''s elite. As the head of the household, it was his duty to wee them.


    In her previous life, Lauren had never had a birthday party of her own. But she''d seen the Bet family throw grand birthday banquets for Willow, so she was quite familiar with how they worked.


    She nodded obediently. "Go ahead, Daddy."


    Her maturity filled Mr. Timely with both pride and a tinge of sorrow.


    He was always stern and cold in front of others, but when it came to his sweet, soft liule girl, his heart meltedpletely.


    With a look of reluctance, he said, "Baby, aren''t you even a little sad I''m leaving? I don''t want to be apart from our lovely Lauren for even a minute.��


    He even made a teary face as he spoke.


    Lauren''s mouth twitched. Her father''s love was a bit overwhelming.


    She cupped Mr. Timely''s face and, putting on her best childlike tone,forted her tearful daddy.


    "Daddy, you''re a grown-up. You can''t cry like a little kid, or you won''t look cool anymore."


    Mr. Timely sniffled.


    "Then I want a big, big hug from my baby asfort."


    Faced with this "macho man in tears," Lauren had no choice but to give in.


    Ever since she''d joined the Mavis family, her parents and big brother demanded hugs and kisses nonstop. If she weren''t so little, she honestly believed they''d even make her do airne lifts.


    Lauren sighed inwardly, but still gave her dad a strong hug and even added a kiss as a bonus.


    "Good Daddy. Now go greet the guests outside."


    With that kiss and hug from his daughter, Mr. Timely was instantly revitalized. He handed Lauren off to Madam Shirley.


    After he left. Madam Shirley pointed to the grand door in front of them and said to Lauren, "When the party starts, I''ll walk you out through this door. When that momentes, our precious Lauren will be the star of the whole event."


    This door had once felt like an unbridgeable divide for the old Lauren.


    She had wished countless times that the Bet family would throw her a party like this, hold her hand, walk her out through that door, and proudly introduce her as their biological daughter.


    11:59 AM


    Chapter 363 The Center of Attention


    the more she was given, the more she pitied the girl she used to be.


    +8 Pearls


    If only she hadn''t stayed at the orphanage for Lucas in her past life... if only she''d agreed to be adopted by the Mavis family...


    Then she would''ve had all this back then too. She wouldn''t have been used and discarded by the Bets, ending up crippled and forced to drink pesticide in a suicide attempt.


    Her own suffering was bad enough-but she''d dragged Mia down with her and turned her into a murderer


    This time around. Mia would never witness such tragedy. She would grow up safe and sound.


    Lauren silently vowed that when she grew up, if she had the chance, she would visit Marilyn and Mia and repay everything she owed them in her past life.


    While Lauren was deep in thought, Madam Shirley said again, "But there''s still some time before the banquet starts. I''ll take you to the lounge to rest a bit. When the timees, we''lle back here."


    "Okay, Mommy." Lauren walked with Madam Shirley and Victor toward the lounge.


    Once inside, Madam Shirley looked at Lauren with a serious expression. "Lauren, there''s something I want to ask you."


    Lauren tilted her head in confusion. "What is it?"


    She was so young. What kind of thing needed her input?


    "Lauren, now that you''re part of the Mavis family, and after today, everyone in Balewood''s upper circles will know you''re our daughter... I want to change yourst name to Mavis. From now on, you''ll be Lauren Mavis. What do you think?"


    Honestly, the Mavis family didn''t have to ask a five-year-old for permission about something like this.


    But out of respect for their child, they truly cared about what Lauren thought.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 A Name Worthy of Her


    Madam Shirley''s face was a mix of hope and nervousness.


    But when Lauren heard those words, she felt nothing but a deep wave of emotion.


    In her past life, what she longed for most wasn''t just family-it was respect.


    In the three years she spent back with the Bet family, no one had ever respected her. They hit her when they wanted. yelled at her whenever they pleased, ordered her around like she wasn''t even human. She was treated worse than a dog.


    Then came five years in prison-forget respect. She had no dignity left. She was trampled into the dirt.


    But now, at just five years old, she was finally receiving the respect she had once only dreamed of


    Most adults didn''t care what a child thought, let alone respect their opinion. But the Mavis family treated her with nothing but care and made her feel safe.


    Lauren''s eyes welled up with tears. She threw her arms around Madam Shirley''s neck and hugged her tight.


    Startled by her reaction, Madam Shirley quickly asked. "Sweetheart, why are you crying? You don''t like the name change? If you don''t want it, we won''t do it. Don''t cry."


    Lauren shook her head as tears streamed down her face.


    "Mommy, I want to change my name. I want to be part of the Mavis family. I''m just really touched."


    Madam Shirley gently patted Lauren''s small back. This poor child must''ve suffered so much in the orphanage to be moved to tears so easily. She was far too pitiful. From now on, they''d make sure to love her even more.


    She pulled out a handkerchief and carefully wiped Lauren''s tears.


    "Don''t cry, sweetie. If your eyes get all puffy, you won''t be the prettiest girl at the party."


    Lauren Bet-no, now she was Lauren Mavis.


    Lauren sniffled and gave Madam Shirley a big, bright smile.


    Relieved to see her smiling again, Madam Shirley finally rxed.


    "Are you thirsty? Hungry? I''ll get you something to snack on."


    Lauren had eaten a bowl of pasta earlier that morning. She wasn''t hungry, but she was feeling a little thirsty.


    he water."


    "Mommy, I want some


    "Okay, be good and wait here. I''ll be right back with some."


    After Madam Shirley left, only Lauren and Victor were left in the lounge.


    The two siblings got along well, enjoying a peaceful and warm atmosphere.


    But of course, there were always people who didn''t know how to read the room- ready to barge in and ruin the peace.


    "Ugh, I''m so tired. Why hasn''t the party started yet? I don''t want to walk anymore. Willow, there''s a lounge here. Let''s go in


    and rest.


    With the sound of chatter, the lounge door swung open.


    11:59 AM C


    Chapter 364 A Name Worthy of Her


    remember the Mavis family inviting anyone from the Bet family.


    +8 Pearls


    The moment Victor saw the two of them, he instantly remembered what they''d done yesterday-trying to steal his sister''s dress. He jumped up from his seat and red, his little face ice-cold.


    "How did you get in here! Get out."


    Elliot and Willow noticed them too.


    Elliot sneered. "What are a bunch of tacky nouveau riche like you doing here? Oh, I get it. You must be trying to use the Mavis princess''s birthday party to cozy up to the upper-ss families from the capital, huh? Makes sense. People like you-if you manage to impress one of those old-money types, even the scraps they throw your way would be enough to keep you fed for life. But tough luck running into us today. Don''t think you''re getting away with it. Telling us to get out? You should be the ones leaving."


    His words were cruel, and he clearly forgot that Victor had beaten him so badly yesterday he didn''t even get a chance to fight. back.


    He stormed over and grabbed Victor, trying to push him out. "Scram. This isn''t a ce for penniless trash like you. Just being here lowers the standard of a seven-star hotel."


    As Lauren listened to Elliot''s arrogant rant, her anger surged with every word.


    Elliot was always like this-pointing fingers without knowing the truth.


    She couldn''t believe he''d been this rotten even as a kid. Clearly, the disease ran deep.


    What she hated most was Elliot''s twisted sense of superiority. It was bad enough that he treated her that way, but dared toy a hand on her brother? He was seriously asking for it.


    She raised her hand and pped him across the face.


    I now he


    The crisp smack rang out, turning Elliot''s face to the side. A red mark immediately bloomed across his pale cheek.


    "Let go of my brother,�� Lauren said coldly, ring at him with pure disgust.


    Elliot was so stunned by the sudden p he froze on the spot. When his eyes met Lauren''s-full of hatred his chest tightened with an unfamiliar jolt of fear.


    Willow rushed over, ready to jump in.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 D��j�� Vu


    "You filthy rich brat! How dare you hit my brother? I''ll beat you to death!"


    Willow had just lunged forward when Lauren pped her square across the face.


    Elliot finally snapped out of his daze. He let go of Victor and shoved Lauren hard. "You hit my sister? You''ve got a death


    wish!"


    Lauren stumbled, nearly falling, but Victor caught her in time.


    "I''m warning you


    you get out of here right now, or I won''t be so nice next time."


    Elliot had always had an irrational hatred for Victor. Every time Lauren called Victor "big brother so sweetly, it made his blood boil.


    "I''ve had enough of you."


    He lunged at Victor, swinging his fists,


    Lauren quickly grabbed Victor''s hand and ran for the door.


    She wasn''t in the mood to argue with the Bet siblings-especially not today. It was her birthday. If she ended up bruised and bloodied, she''d only embarrass the Mavis family in front of their guests.


    It was better to grab her brother and find their parents.


    Once they did, Mom and Dad would definitely call security and have the Bets thrown out.


    "Let''s not waste time on these lunatics. Let''s find Mom and Dad," Lauren said, tugging Victor''s hand.


    The two of them ran toward the elevator, hand in hand.


    Elliot red at their joined hands, as if the sight burned his eyes. He yanked Willow along and chased after them.


    "I make sure you two get what''sing!"


    Willow''s eyes were full of envy as she stared at Lauren''s elegant designer dress,


    She''d never worn anything so beautiful. How could a broke little nobody wear something even fancier than her?


    Once she caught up to Lauren, she was going to rip that dress to shreds.


    Lauren and Victor reached the elevator, but just as the doors opened, a group of people stepped out.


    Leading the pack was a girl around eight or nine, followed by several tall teenage boys.


    Lauren was about to step inside when the girl pushed her right back out.


    "What''s your problem?" Lauren snapped, annoyed.


    The girl gave her a slow once-over. When she saw Lauren and Victor holding hands, her eyes turned ice-cold.


    You must be that adopted girl the Mavis family took in, right?"


    Lauren frowned. "You know me!"


    Seeing her admit it made the girl''s face twist even more


    Chapter 365 D��j�� Vu


    +8 Pearls


    Victor stepped in, shouting. "Corinth, don''t you dare! If youy a finger on my sister, the Mavis family won''t let it slide." Corinth froze for a second, then sneered.


    "Everyone in Balewood knows Felix and I grew up together. I''ve always liked him, and I''m going to marry him when I grow up. Everyone else backs off-except this charity case your family adopted. She had the nerve to show up at Felix''s house. I''m teaching her a lesson today whether you like it or not,"


    "I''d like to see you try," Victor said, shielding Lauren behind him.


    Corinth snorted. "Guys, hold him down. I''ll deal with that little mutt myself."


    At hermand, the boys behind her grabbed Victor.


    Victor was only ten-no match for a group of teenage boys. He was pinned in ce, unable to move.


    "Lauren, take the stairs! Go find Mom and Dad!" he shouted.


    Lauren bit her lip. "Hang in there, Victor!"


    Without hesitation, she turned and dashed toward the stairs.


    But before she could get far, Elliot and Willow caught up. The three of them joined Corinth in chasing Lauren.


    Elliot grabbed her arm tightly, refusing to let go,


    Cornered at the top of the staircase, Lauren twisted and struggled "Let go of me, you jerk!"


    Elliot''s eyes widened, "How do you


    know my


    name?"


    Lauren didn''t answer. She just kept fighting to get free.


    out."


    Corinth raised her hand. "Trying to steal Felix? I''ll beat you until your teeth fall


    As her palm came down, Lauren mmed her fist into Elliot''s stomach.


    He doubled over in pain, letting go.


    Lauren took the chance and bolted down the stairs. Corinth''s hand missed its mark.


    In a moment of panic, Willow shoved Corinth from behind right down the staircase. Thud after thud echoed through the stairwell, followed by Corinth''s piercing scream.


    Lauren, standing at the bottom, saw everything


    Her eyes went wide in shock.


    And just like that, the scene before her dragged her straight back to her past life.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 Same Scene, Different Fate.


    It happened at the stairwell-again. Just like before, Willow shoved someone


    down the stairs. This time, it was Corinth, and shended at the bottom with blood pouring from her head.


    Willow stood at the top of the staircase, panic frozen on her face. Beside her stood Elliot.


    Lauren stood below, watching it all happen with her own eyes.


    She stared upward, dumbfounded. The same scene, all over again.


    Willow was only five, yet already this cruel?


    "Willow, are you out of your mind?" Lauren shouted up at her.


    Willow''s face twisted in fear. "It wasn''t me! It wasn''t me-it was you! You pushed her!"


    She pointed straight at Lauren, screaming at the top of her lungs.


    The same usation. The same setup. Just like in her past life-Willow was once again trying to pin the me on her,


    Only difference was, this time, it wasn''t David standing next to Willow.


    It was Elliot


    Lauren''s heart clenched. Her fists tightened as she locked eyes with Elliot.


    In herst life, he had testified against her in court without even knowing the truth.


    All it took was Willow''s word, and he lied under oath. She''d gone to prison because of it.


    But this time, he had seen it himself.


    This life, she wanted to see what he would do now that he''d


    Elliot stood frozen..


    witnessed everything with his own eyes.


    To him, Willow had always been the perfect little sister-sweet, well-behaved, adored by all.


    He never imagined she''d do something like this. That she''d push someone down the stairs and then try to pin it on someone


    else.


    His gaze met Lauren''s. Her eyes were cold, searching-and he suddenly felt a wave of guilt, like he''d wronged her somehow


    before.


    Which was strange. They''d only met twice.


    Just then, Willow clutched Elliot''s arm and pleaded with him, full of desperation.


    "Elliot, help me! I''m scared! I didn''t mean


    "Help you? What am I supposed to do?"


    "There''s only the three of us here. If you say it was her who pushed Corinth, everyone wi


    Elliot''s body tensed. He thought he''d misheard


    believe you."


    He looked at Willow-his sweet, innocent little sister-and suddenly, she seemed like a stranger.


    A flicker of uncase crept into his heart. But she was still his sister. The pride of the Bet family


    Chapter 366 Same Scene. Different Fate


    +8 Pearls


    Silence.


    The stairwell fell utterly quiet.


    As soon as he said it. Elliot felt like the air had been sucked out of him. He lowered his head, ashamed, unable to meet Lauren''s eyes-afraid of seeing the hatred he knew would be there.


    But what he didn''t know was she wasn''t angry


    And she definitely wasn''t surprised.


    She''d alreadye to understand in her past life that Elliot would always take Willow''s side. That to the Bet family, she was nothing.


    She''d seen through all of that long ago. So what was there to be disappointed about now!


    Instead, her lips curved into a mocking smile.


    Same scene. Same betrayal.


    But she wasn''t the same girl.


    Back then, she''d cried, screamed, desperately denied the usation-"It wasn''t


    me! It was Willow!"-but no one had listened.


    Now, she didn''t need to fight back. Didn''t need to defend herself..


    Because she had faith the Mavis family would stand by her.


    She wasn''t that pitiful, unwanted girl anymore.


    Now, she was Lauren Mavis.


    She stared at Elliot and Willow, then suddenlyughed.


    The sound cut sharply through the silence.


    "You two really are sormething," she said. "Rotten to the core. And dumb as hell."


    She raised a hand and pointed upward. "See that camera? It caught everything. And you still think you can frame me?"


    Both of them instinctively looked up-and sure enough, a surveince camera was fixed right above them.


    Their faces drained of color.


    Lauren sneered.


    In herst life, she''d gone to prison partly because Alice had deleted the surveince footage. Without evidence, she''d been helpless-left to be ndered by the Bets.


    But this time was different.


    This time, she had a family that loved her. She had video proof.


    Cloud Pce was the only seven-star hotel in Balewood. Its owner had to be extremely powerful. She didn''t believe the Bets had the ability to erase surveince footage from a ce like this


    This time, she was holding the cards.


    "My mom, my dad, and my brother love me dearly, Lauren said coldly. "What do you think they''ll do when they find out

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 No Mercy for the Merciless


    +8 Pearls


    Willow looked anxious, but her mouth was still defiant. "Your family''s just a bunch of shy upstarts. We Bets aren''t afraid of you.


    Lauren''s smile turned colder, her voice sharper. "I''m guessing you don''t even know myst name yet. It''s Mavis-as in the Mavis family, one of the four major families of Balewood."


    Elliot and Willow froze, staring at her in disbelief.


    Lauren didn''t care to waste another word on them. She needed to find her mom-if her mother came back with water and didn''t see her, she''d be worried sick.


    Just as she turned to leave, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed in the stairwell.


    The steps grew louder, then stopped right beside her.


    Lauren turned and met the gaze of Felix-his dark eyes sharp and clear as stars. He reached for her hand and held it gently.


    She felt a little awkward. "Felix... did you hear everything we just said?"


    Felix nodded softly. "Letting the two of them off like this is too easy. They tried to frame you. They should pay for that."


    With that, he took her hand and calmly led her back up the stairs.


    Elliot and Willow both looked up at him, their legs shaking under his cold, expressionless stare,


    Felix was only ten, but the pressure he exuded was suffocating-his gaze held the chill of someone capable of anything.


    Hand in hand with Lauren, he climbed the steps until they stood face to face with Elliot and Willow. Then he spoke.


    "I''m ten. Not yet of legal age for criminal responsibility."


    Elliot''s pupils shrank. "What what do you mean by that?"


    Felix suddenly smiled-but the smile never reached his eyes.


    Without warning, he grabbed Elliot and, before he could react, shoved him down the stairs.


    Elliot tumbled,nding hard beside the unconscious Corinth, his body twitching from the impact.


    Then, Felix turned to Willow and kicked her down with a single sharp blow.


    Spoiled and pampered her whole life, Willow let out a string of blood-curdling screams as she crashed down the steps, head bleeding, before finally cking out.


    Felix looked down at them with calm detachment. "I''m underage. So are you. We''re all beneath the threshold of criminalbility. That means thew can''t touch us. But since thew can''t handle you... I will. This is payback for Lauren"


    He said it so easily-so lightly-but every word was ice cold.


    Lauren stared at Felix, wide-eyed.


    She wasn''t afraid. She didn''t find it cruel. In fact, she genuinely admired his courage to fight back.


    If I had been brave like him in myst life, the Bets wouldn''t have been able to destroy me


    Without thinking, she threw her arms around lum and hugged him tightly


    Chapter 367 No Mercy for the Merciless


    Right then the sound of footsteps echoed once again in the stairwell


    Lauren let go and looked down.


    And there stood Alice


    +8 Pearls


    Her eyes narrowed Hill on that just perfecrt Just like herst life-Willow had shoved someone down the stairs, and Alice arved right after, just moments behind her.


    Back then, Alive knew full well that Lauren had been standing at the bottoms, making it impossible for her to have pushed ine And still she chose to protect Willow and deleted the surveince footage.


    Let''s see how she reacts this time when she finds both her precious son and treasured faster daughter lying bloodied at the bottom of the


    Lauren watched her curious.


    But the expression on Alice''s face wasn''t what she expected. There was no heartbreak for Willow, no panic for Elliot.


    Instead, as Alice looked at the two unconscious children-Willow and Corinth-and Elliot writhing in pain on the floor, her face twisted in agony


    Images shed violently through her mind.


    "Mom, you knew it was Willow who pushed ine. Why did you protect her? You''re my mother! But to shield Willow, you deleted the surveince that could''ve proven my innocence. Why were you so cruel to me? Officer, it wasn''t me! You''ve got the wrong person! It was Willow! You think giving birth to me lets you control me? Fine. You gave me life-I''ll repay you. Birth without love deserves nothing. One tinger for your so-called gift of life. You ruined me. You all ruined me! I don''t care about being innocent anymore-I just want you to die. Alice, your beloved husband gave your kidney to his mistress. That darling foster daughter you love! She''s the mistress''s child. This is your karma. It''s finally here."


    The scene in the stairwell mirrored the one from her past life exactly. And in that moment-Alice remembered everything.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 Too Little, Too Late


    +8 Pearls


    The painful memories kept crashing through her mind like waves, one after another. Her head felt like it was splitting open. Her chest burned as if stabbed straight through the heart.


    Her own daughter-carried for ten months and born in agony-was thrown into an orphanage by David, that monster. Andi in her ce, he gave her Willow, that illegitimate child, to raise.


    Her kidney had been cut out and given to Sharon.


    Her real daughter''s kidney had been cut out and given to Willow.


    When she finally learned the truth and tried to confront David, he blinded her in


    one eye.


    The flood of memories crushed her, body trembling with spasms.


    Lauren watched her coldly, brows furrowing


    Alice was falling apart from grief just from seeing Elliot and Willow covered in blood.


    But in her past life, Lauren had been the one covered in bruises and wounds- Alice had eaten well, slept soundly, and showed not a flicker of emotion.


    Of course. She never loved me. Not even enough to fake it


    Lauren cast her a cold, emotionless nce.


    When Alice met Lauren''s eyes, she felt something pierce right through her chest- those eyes held zero warmth, no hint of hope or longing for a mother.


    She reached out with shaking hands, eyes filled with heartbreak and guilt.


    I was wrong. I know I was wrong, Lauren... give me one more chance. Please. This time, I''ll give you everything. All my love. You are my true daughter-the real heiress of the Bet family


    "Lauren_


    Her voice was so faint that Lauren didn''t even catch what she said.


    But it didn''t matter. Whatever she was saying couldn''t be anything good anyway.


    Probably the same tired words-calling her ungrateful, evil, heartless.


    She''d heard them all before. She was sick of it.


    "Come on, Felix. We should go. If Mom doesn''t see me soon, she''ll be worried." "Okay."


    Felix took her hand, and the two walked away side by side.


    Alice tried to stand and follow, panic in her eyes, but her body refused to


    cooperate. She was too devastated to move, and could only watch them go, sobbing in helpless regret.


    They hadn''t gone far when Lauren saw Madam Shirley and Victor running toward them.


    Madam Shirley scooped Lauren into her arms and held her tight


    "Sweetheart, you scared me to death! Let me see-are you hurt anywhere?"


    T!!


    12:00 PM c.


    Chapter 368 Too Little, Too Late


    Finished


    "They dared toy a hand on my baby? Sounds like the Jackson family wants to disappear from Balewood"


    Victor spoke up angrily. "Mom, it''s not just them. Those siblings we saw at the kids clothing store yesterday-they somehow got into Cloud Pce. They barged into the lounge and tried to hit Lauren and me."


    Instantly. Madam Shirley transformed into a full-on battle-ready mama bear. "Where are they


    Lauren pointed toward the stairwell.


    "They''re over there. Just now, they even tried to frame me for pushing Corinth down the stairs"


    A glint of icy fury flickered in Madam Shirley''s eves.


    She picked Lauren up and strode to the staircase. From the top step, she looked down-and locked eyes with Alice.


    Alice''s gaze froze when she saw Lauren cradled lovingly in Madam Shirley''s arms. The mother-daughter hond


    obvious.


    Shepletely forgot about the pain in her chest. She scrambled to her feet and shouted, pointing. "Put down my daughter!"


    Madam Shirley blinked, startled, her eyes turning even colder.


    "What did you just say?"


    Alice stared at Lauren, her voice trembling The child in your arms-that''s my daughter. That''s Lauren!"


    "Lauren. I''m your mother. Come to me"


    Lauren narrowed her eves


    Something''s wrong with Alice


    By now, Alice shouldn''t recognize her. Just yesterday at the kids clothing store,


    she didn''t recognize her at all-and even helped Willow bully her.


    So what changed!


    Could it be. Alice also remembered everything from our past let


    The thought made Lauren scoff silently,


    After everything Alice had done to her before, she was supposed to forgive her


    just because she got a second chance!


    Keep dreaming


    She already had a better mom now. One who truly loved her. She didn''t need Alice''s so-called motherly love.


    Lauren tightened her arms around Madam Shirley''s neck.


    "Mommy, thatdy looks really scary. I''m scared"


    dam Shirley parted her gently "Don''t be scared I''m here"


    The word "Lady" hit Alice like a p to the face. Her head throbbed so hard it felt


    like it might explode.


    She wasn''t just somedy


    She was Lauren''s mother she had carried her for ten long months

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 Too Late for Redemption


    +B Pearls


    She had a new mother now. And based on everything that happened yesterday, it was clear-this new mother gave her more than enough love. Lauren would neverck a mother''s love again.


    As for her biological mother-Alice-she was no longer needed.


    Lit.


    Alice couldn''t ept i


    She hadn''t atoned for anything yet. She hadn''t begun to repay the debt she owed Lauren from their past life.


    Why had Lauren already given up on her?


    Alice reached toward her, sobbing, "I''m your real mother. Lauren, sweetheart,e to me.


    Lauren sneered inwardly. Now you remember you''re my birth mother?


    Toote


    She looked up from Madam Shirley''s arms and asked, with innocent eyes and a voice filled with feigned confusion, "If you''re really my mom, then why did you abandon me at an orphanage when I was born? Was it because you hated me?"


    One sentence. And it hit Alice like a thousand knives.


    "No, no! Lauren, please let me exin!"


    But Madam Shirley spoke first, her tone ice-cold. "There''s nothing to exin. Any mother who abandons her own child in an orphanage doesn''t deserve to be called a mother. And judging by how arrogant and selfish your other children turned out, it''s clear you failed as a parent. All of you crashed my daughter''s birthday party and nearly ruined what the Mavis family worked so hard to prepare for her. We''ll settle that score after the party is over."


    With that, she turned and walked away with Lauren still safely in her arms.


    Alice watched their backs retreating, her screams desperate and guttural. ��Give me back my daughter!"


    No one


    turned around. No one listened.


    She tried to chase after them, but her body shook so violently she couldn''t move. Her legs simply wouldn''t work.


    Tears streamed down her face. It felt like her soul was being torn in half.


    "Lauren it''s my fault. In myst life, I was blind, I was stupid. I coddled Willow and ruined you. I caused your disability. But now that I''ve been given a second chance. I swear, I''ll protect you. I''ll never let anyone hurt you again. I know I was wrong, I


    it more than you could imagine. If only I had remembered sooner-none of that would''ve happened at the clothing


    More"


    Just the thought of how she''d protected Willow back then-how she''d nearly hit a five-year-old Lauren over nothing-made her want to w her own face off


    Her eyes slowly turned toward Willow, still lying on the floor, unconscious.


    It was all this little brut''s fault.


    In their past life, Willow had known all along that she wasn''t David''s daughter. She was Sharon and George''s child. And yet. she had led-deceiving the entire Bet family.


    And for what! For a stranger''s child, they had destroyed their own blood.


    Now that she was back in this life, there was no way she''d let Willow off easy.


    400


    12.00 PL


    Chapter 369 Too Late for Redemption


    +8 Pearls:


    At five years old, children''s hands are soft and tender. Under the pressure of a high heel, Willow''s flesh and bone began to distort.


    The pain woke Willow instantly.


    She opened her eyes just in time to see a foot crushing her hand. She looked up and met Alice''s eyes-burning with hatred. as if she wanted to rip her apart.


    Willow sobbed uncontrobly, snot and tears streaming down her face. "Mommy! It hurts! Please, get your foot off me!"


    She had no idea why the mother who''d always adored her-treated her like a precious gem-was suddenly stepping on her and ring at her like she was trash.


    She couldn''t make sense of it. But the pain in her hand drowned out everything else.


    Alice didn''t lift her foot


    In fact, she pressed down even harder.


    Crack


    The bones in Willow''s hand shattered


    "Ahhhh!" Willow shrieked, then passed out from the pain.


    Just then, Elliot regained consciousness.


    He blinked in confusion, only to see Willow lying there, bleeding-her hand twisted unnaturally beneath their mother''s shoe.


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    He rushed over and tried to push Alice''s leg away. "Mom! What are you doing?! Let go! You''re hurting her!"


    Alice looked down at her son, and her heart clenched painfully.


    In their past life, it hadn''t just been her who had hurt Lauren-Elliot had yed a part too. A big one.


    She hated herself. She hated Elliot. And she hated David even more.


    When she saw Elliot defending Willow, just like he had so many times before, a spark of rage shot through her.


    She kicked him hard.


    Elliot flew backward andnded with a thud, gasping as the air was knocked from his lungs.


    It took him several long seconds just to catch his breath


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 The Real Sister


    "What''s wrong with you, Mom?"


    Alice couldn''t stop crying. "Elliot, did you know? Willow... she''s actually your dad''s illegitimate daughter."


    Of course. Alice knew Willow wasn''t David''s biological child. She knew the truth.


    But what did that matter?


    She wasn''t about to tell the truth now. All she wanted was for her son to turn against Willow.


    Starting today, that little brat wouldn''t get a single peaceful day.


    Everything Lauren had suffered in her past life, Willow would suffer too-down to thest drop!


    She wanted to watch David, Sharon, and George squirm as they saw Willow broken and mistreated.


    Elliot''s eyes widened. "Mom, what are you talking about?!"


    +8 Pearls


    "I''m not making it up. Willow is your dad''s child with Sharon-the director of Hoverdale Skyline Medical Center. And do you know what happened to your real little sister?"


    Elliot blinked. "Didn''t she get kidnapped?"


    Alice shook her head. "No. Your father took her. He abandoned her at an orphanage and brought his bastard daughter home instead. He let me raise that girl while treating you and me like fools."


    Auto-Unlock Enabled. To disable it, go to "Profile" - "Settings".


    The ten-year-old stood froze, MACROMBIE KAYHDEK?NERGORI


    "How could this be."


    He''d met Director Sharon before.


    And


    d now th


    that he thought about it...


    Willow reall


    really did look like her.


    "Mom... what about my real sister?"


    "She''s been adopted. The family who adopted her is none other than the Mavis family of Balewood. That birthday party we were crashing? It was for your real sister."""


    "Really?!" Elliot''s face lit up. "Mom, let''s go! I can''t wait to see her!"


    But Alice looked stricken with guilt. It showed all over her face.


    "Elliot... you''ve already met her."


    "What? When?"


    "She was the little girl at the kids'' clothing store."


    "H-her?"


    Elliot stood there stunned. Scenes from the store-and the earlier incident at the hotel-shed through his mind.


    He wasn''t stupid. He''d always known Willow was in the wrong. But she was family, and he''d chosen to protect her regardless,


    Now, learning that Willow was actually someone else''s child and that the girl they


    had bullied was his biological sister...


    Shame and disgust churned in his gut.


    Chapter 370 The Real Sister


    "You dared to cause trouble at the Mavis family''s little princess''s birthday? You''ve messed with the wrong people."


    Alice, Elliot, Willow, and Corinth were all escorted out.


    And with those pests gone, Lauren''s birthday party went on without a hitch.


    Meanwhile, the footage of Willow pushing Corinth down the stairs had already been turned over to the police.


    Willow, being five, wouldn''t face legal charges.


    But Alice and David would.


    +8 Pearls


    The Mavis family was one of Balewood''s most powerful ns. The Jackson family


    wasn''t on the same level, but still leagues above the Bets


    With both families pressuring the authorities, Alice and David were promptly thrown into holding cells.


    As for the surveince footage of Felix pushing Elliot and Willow down the stairs? Already deleted.


    Lauren''s birthday party was grand and extravagant. In front of all Balewood''s elite, Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley formally introduced her.


    From that day on, everyone in Balewood''s upper circle knew Lauren was the Mavis family''s cherished daughter. Every nce sent her way was warm and respectful.


    In her past life, back in Hoverdale, Lauren had never once been treated kindly by the rich and powerful.


    But this time, everything was different.


    She wasn''t just someone the elites knew about-she was someone they admired.


    Backed by the entire Mavis family, with Felix, Flynn, Jim, and other loyal friends at her side, she had nothing to fear.


    Even Jim''s little sister, Rayne, stuck to her like glue.


    Rayne fluttered around her like a butterfly the entire night, gushing nonstop.


    "Wow! No wonder my brother keeps talking about you. You''re exactly like he said- super cute! You''re like.. like a little steamed bun! All round and soft!"


    Lauren: Thanks, I guess."


    Rayne threw her arms around Lauren''s neck.


    "Once school starts, don''t worry. I''ve got your back. No one''s gonna mess with you


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 The Devil in a Suit


    Lauren was speechless. Okay, you do realize I''m starting college soon and you''re still in elementary school, right? I don''t care if you''re older than me physically. Technically, I outrank you-you should be calling me senior." I really don''t think I need you to have my back."


    She grinned so widely her teeth showed, ying it off like the innocent little angel everyone thought she was,


    But her body was still too small, and the party wasn''t even over before her eyelids started to droop from exhaustion.


    She didn''t even know how she ended up back at the Mavis family estate.


    While she slept soundly, things outside were already turning upside down.


    David and Alice had both been officially ced in holding. Meanwhile, the Bet Corporation in Hoverdale took a major hit-Balewood''s four powerful families united against them.


    By the time the pair were released half a monthter, thepany had gone bankrupt. Nearly twenty years earlier than in the previous timeline.


    And it wasn''t just the Bet family that copsed-the Jackson family was also dragged down, thanks to Corinth.


    Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley had learned about Corinth''s little n to "teach Lauren a lesson."


    The fact that she dared to try something like that on Lauren''s birthday, in the middle of a grand celebration, only showed that the Jacksons had no respect for the Mavis family.


    In that case, there was no need for the Jackson family to keep existing.


    In herst life, Corinth had obsessed over Felix well into his twenties. To keep other women away from him, she even spread lies-saying Felix was impotent, twisted, and emotionally unstable. She smeared his name constantly.


    Felix didn''t care about the rumors. But he was sick of her clinging to him.


    That''s why he eventually bankrupted the Jackson family and shipped Corinth off to another country.


    This time around, the Jacksons went bankrupt more than a decade ahead of schedule.


    As for Casey-she didn''t fare any better.


    She was the one who''d provoked Corinth into going after Lauren in the first ce. The night the party ended, Felix walked into his father''s bedroom holding a knife. Kyle saw the de and immediately paled, "What are you doing with that?!"


    He knew all too well how ruthless his son could be. He wished he could lock Felix away y in the old family estate and never see him again.


    But Felix refused to leave the vi. And over the years, he''d trained both Kyle and Casey into submission. Neither dared to even breathe loudly around him.


    Felix''s eyes were dark, his face unreadable.


    He turned the knife in his hand. "Casey told Corinth to hurt Lauren. So now I''m going to cut out her tongue. Sounds fair, doesn''t it?"


    Over the years, Kyle had grown used to obeying Felix. At this point, he was practically brainwashed.


    Faced with that cold, bottomless stare, he found himself unable to speak-he even nodded without thinking.


    12:00 PM


    Chapter 371 The Devil in a Suit


    Kyle picked it up with shaking hands. When he looked at Casey, he hesitated. But defying Felix wasn''t an option.


    "Don''t! You can''t do this to me!" Casey cried out, horrified.


    Kyle looked like he was going to cry, "I don''t want to, honey. But I have to listen to Felix."


    If he didn''t, Felix would chop off something a lot worse. It had happened before.


    +8 Pearls


    The night Kyle brought Casey home-right after his first wife''s death-Felix had pushed her down the stairs, killing their unborn child.


    And that same night, while Kyle was asleep, Felix had... severed something.


    It had been surgically reattached, but he was never the same. He lost his manhood, literally and figuratively.


    Felix had done that at five years old.


    Now he was t


    ten. And crueler than ever.


    "You''ll still be alive without a tongue," Kyle said, trembling. "But if you say no again... you''ll lose a whole lot more."


    Casey shook her head frantically. "Call the cops! Let''s call the police right now! We''re adults-why should we be afraid of a ten-year-old? He doesn''t even have the knife anymore. We can overpower him easily. Once we do, we''ll have himmitted to a psychiatric ward. Lock him up for life."


    Kyle wavered.


    Then Felix chuckled.


    "Knew you wouldn''t behave."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a lighter.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention-I turned on the gas earlier. The whole house is full of it. If


    I flick this... what do you think will happen?"


    Kyle and Casey''s eyes widened in horror.


    "You''re insane!" Casey screamed.


    Kyle nearly pissed himself. "Don''t! Felix, don''t do anything rash! I''ll do it. I''ll cut


    her tongue. I''ll do it right now!"


    A gas explosion would level the entire vi. No one would survive.


    Kyle couldn''t believe this monster was his son.


    Sometimes he wondered if Felix even belonged to the human race.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 A Monster''s Game


    To save his own skin. Kyle pinned Casey to the ground.


    "Honey, don''t me me-me yourself for being so stubborn. Why did you have to mess with that Jackson girl and tell her to target Lauren Connth bullied Lauren, and of course the Mavis family is going to retaliate. The Jacksons are probably on the verge of bankruptcy, and now you have to pay the price for what you did."


    "No-no, don'')!" Casey struggled desperately.


    But she was no match for Kyle''s strength. She was pinned, helpless, as Kyle severed her tongue.


    She let out a blood-curdling scream. Blood gushed across the floor.


    Felix watched, satisfied.


    "Kyle, you''re still the same cowardly fool. You really believed me when I said I turned on the gas? Do you honestly think I''d risk dying with you two when I care so much about Lauren?"


    Kyle looked at him, horror-stricken "W-What are you talking about?"


    "I mean" Felix said calmly, "I never turned on the gas. But now that you''ve cut Casey''s tongue out, you''vemitted a crime. Congrattions, dear Father- you''re going to prison."


    Felix''s smile didn''t reach his eyes. It was more terrifying than a demon''s


    Kyle was so stunned his eyes nearly popped out of his skull.


    He''d always known Felis was dangerous-but he''d never realized just how deeply calcting he really was.


    With just a few words, Felix had tricked him intomitting a felony.


    Kyle red at him with hatred. "You little bastard! You won''t die a good death!"


    Felix''s voice was as cold as ever. "If I''m a bastard, then what does that make you? You should start worrying about yourself."


    "You-you-" Kyle choked on rage, nearly cking out


    "I should we strangled you the moment you were born,�� he spat through clenched teeth.


    But felix didn''t flinch at his hysteria. Kyle was nothing more than a dying man iling in his final moments.


    That night, the Brooker household was thrown into chaos.


    Kyle was arrested for aggravated assault, and Casey was rushed to the hospital.


    T, meanwhile,y in bed, looking out at the dark sky, a content smile on his face.


    He couldn''t wait for morning. That was when he''d get to see Lauren again


    Half a mouth pasand


    A lot happened in those two werkt


    First, Kyle was sentenced to five years in prison for intentional injury


    As for Cary, losing her sogar dealt a crushing blow to her payche


    12.00 PM c


    Chapter 372 A Monster''s Game


    Felix used that as an excuse to have hermitted to a psychiatric hospital.


    Her breakdown made it easy for everyone to believe she''d lost her mind from the trauma of losing her tongue


    No one suspected that a ten-year-old boy had orchestrated the entire thing. Meanwhile, the Mavis household was buzzing with excitement.


    Lauren''s college eptance letter had arrived.


    Not only was she the top scorer in the province-she''d been epted into the National Defense University.


    Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley held the letter with trembling hands, tears of joy in their eyes.


    "Our Lauren she''s really the top scorer in the province?"


    "She got into the National Defense University?"


    My sister is incredible."


    The three of them looked at Lauren like she was the rarest treasure on Earth.


    What they didn''t expect was the storm of reporters that descended on the Mavis estate shortly after the news after another, they arrived with cameras, microphones, and lights shing like fireworks.


    Microphones were practically shoved into Lauren''s mouth.


    Being top scorer was impressive-but there were top scorers every year.


    What made this different was that Lauren was only five years old


    Five.


    She was the youngest top scorer in Corwynale''s history.


    +8 Pearls


    broke. One


    The reporters looked at her like she was the seconding of Einstein. They could already imagine the headlines


    A child prodigy like Lauren would inevitably be a cornerstone of the nation''s future.


    Everyone was desperate to get the first exclusive. The estate was so packed it felt like the threshold might copse under all the footsteps.


    By the time the reporters finally left, Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley were both parched and exhausted.


    But when they looked at Lauren, the love in their eyes only deepened.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373 She Already Has a Family


    +8 Pearls


    For a moment, everyone in the room silently thanked the Bet family of Hoverdale for being blind enough to abandon such a gifted daughter in an orphanage.


    A blessed child has no ce in a cursed home.


    Madam Shirley cradled Lauren gently in her arms, softly stroking her little head.


    Same species, different brains. Her Lauren was just that smart.


    Comparisons really were the thief of joy.


    "Lauren,�� Madam Shirley said warmly, "how about I throw you a big party to celebrate your eptance?"


    Lauren sat there looking as sweet and obedient as ever.


    So I finally get a celebration of my ot


    my own


    In her past life, she and Willow had both gotten into college.


    Willow had gotten into an average second-tier school, while she had been epted into the prestigious Northcrest University -the top in all of Corwynale.


    But the Bet family only threw a party for Willow,


    And it was at that very party, in front of all the guests, that Lauren was led away in handcuffs.


    From that moment on, their paths had divergedpletely.


    Willow became the beloved daughter of the Bet family, the darling of Hoverdale''s elite social scene.


    And Lauren became a murderer in the eyes of thew.


    But in this life, everything had changed.


    She had a father, a mother, and a brother who loved her.


    She had friends who didn''t look down on her.


    And now, she would finally have her own celebration.


    What haunted her most in her previous life wasn''t being framed-it was that after


    finally earning her way into college, she fever got to attend.


    She''d spent those years behind bars.


    But not this time.


    This time, she was really going to experience what it meant to be a college student.


    The emotion overwhelmed her. Tears started to fall before she even realized it.


    Madam Shirley panicked "Sweetheart, why are you crying


    Lauren hugged her mother tightly around the neck. "Thank you, Mommy. Thank you for bringing me home. If it weren''t for you. I''d never have had a party like this"


    Madam Shirley''s heart melted even further,


    12:00 PM c


    Chapter 373 She Already Has a Family


    and threw his arms around them as well.


    The flour of them huddied close, warmth and love filling the air.


    But of course, sottirone just had to ruin the moment.


    ''ve matter to make you home"


    sweat aize from just outside the vi


    "You can''t go in there. a housekeeper protested.


    "Movel My daugtown in inside?"


    After wine szugging and shouting Alice shoved her way in.


    What she saw was Lauren souggled in the arms of the entire Mavis family.


    Alice''s pupils dtest. Be beam clenched painfully. The sight was like a de to the chest.


    Lauren was her daughter- ver she was in someone else''s arms, being loved like she never had been before.


    Alice couldn''t make sense of I


    +8 Pearl


    Back in her past life, when they''d picted Lauren up from the orphanage, she had


    still been living in that miserable ce


    So why was she here now, in Balewood


    Then her eyes flickered with sudden nzion


    It must have been the samest time.


    Lauren must''ve also been adopted by the Mom family in that life-only to be abandoned again, which was how she ended up back in the orphanage.


    If she was destined to be abandoned, then Alice bould take her back


    now.


    She knew the full truth now


    This time, she would never hurt Lauren again.


    She would pour every ounce of love into her, spoil ber tilbe a perinnenk


    And as for Willow! She would make that little brar p


    pay the every wound the inflicted on Lauren.


    Alice, now unterly convinced she was in the right, puffed up with confidimor. She


    looked down at the Mavis family with disdam


    "You have your own child. Why are you trying to steal mine"


    "Yours?" Madam Shirleyughed coldly. "You let your biologai dauthier rot in an orphanage. You couldn''t protect her, and


    pou ve got the nerve to im her now?


    Alice clenched her fists Tm her birth mother. No matter what you say you can use the blood te between us


    ens i revulson only deepened.


    All this talk about making amends-did Alice really think she could forget that agnans of har puse life? The betrayal: The


    past hatred she had carried all those years

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 Alice''s Copse


    "Lauren, you have to believe me-I love you. I carried you for nine months and gave birth to you. How could I possibly abandon you at an orphanage? It was your father, that bastard-he was the one who did it. I didn''t know anything! Now that I''ve finally found you, pleasee back with me, alright? Don''t you love dresses? I''ll buy you as many as you want, anything


    you want."


    Laurenughed silently.


    She didn''t love dresses. She loved receiving things from the Mavis family. Even if


    they gave her a leaf or a stone, if it came from them, she''d treasure it.


    As for Alice, she could pluck the moon from the sky and hand it to her, and Lauren still wouldn''t care.


    Lauren burrowed deeper into Madam Shirley''s arms.


    "Mommy, I''m so tired."


    Madam Shirley gently patted her back, her eyes full of affection.


    "Then sleep, sweetheart. We had so many reporters here today-you must be exhausted."


    With that, she scooped Lauren up in her arms and headed upstairs.


    Alice lunged forward, trying to snatch Lauren back.


    "Where are you taking my daughter? Give her back to me!"


    Mr. Timely stepped in immediately and blocked her. "You''re not wee here. Leave."


    "Leave? Why should I leave? If you want a daughter so badly, have your own! Why do you have to steal mine? You people are shameless!


    Mr. Timely frowned. He had no patience for this lunatic.


    "Throw her out."


    At his word, two ck-suited bodyguards stepped forward, grabbed Alice, and dragged her out the front door.


    No matter how loudly she screamed or how hard she pounded, no one came to open it again.


    As the sky darkened, Alice finally gave up. Her voice hoarse and her body aching, she turned and trudged away from the


    Mavis estate.


    She returned to the cramped little apartment they''d been renting.


    Just as she reached the door, she heard shouting from inside.


    "Elliot! What the hell were you thinking? This is how you look after your sister? While your mother and I were in detention, you brought her to live in this dump? You''re a boy-fine, let suffering toughen you up. But your sister? She was raised in luxury! She can''t live like this! You did this on purpose, didn''t you? Just like your mother. Both of you are a damn headache!"


    Alice''s temple twitched.


    So this is how David treated their son behind her back?


    If he could treat Elliot like this, how badly must he have treated Lauren when no one was looking?


    With a loud crash, the apartment door was kicked open.


    12:00 PM


    Chapter 374 Alice''s Copse


    +8 Pearls


    She didn''t say a word.


    She grabbed the broom by the wall and started beating him with it, over and over, not holding back at all.


    David ducked and scrambled like a rat.


    "You crazy woman! Stop it!"


    But Alice was beyond reason. She kept swinging, harder and harder. It didn''t take long before David''s face was ck and blue.


    Willow cowered in the corner, too terrified to move.


    She wasn''t dumb. She could tell-something in her mom had changed.


    Ever since that Mavis girl''s birthday party, her mother looked at her like she was trash.


    Elliot just stood there and watched his father get beaten. He didn''t say a word. When Alice finally wore herself out, she threw the broom aside and screamed. "David, who the hell do you think you are yelling at my son!!"


    David gritted his teeth. "I yelled because I care! And this is how you repay me? You lose your mind over something this small? Alice, what happened to you? You''re acting like a crazy person!"


    Alice let out a wild, bitterugh. Tears streamed down her face.


    "You say Willow was raised soft and can''t take hardship. But my son can? My daughter-the one you abandoned at birth-is supposed to suffer? Is that it?"


    David froze.


    She kn


    That wasn''t possible. How!


    "You''re talking nonsense. I don''t know what you


    mean.


    Alice pped him across the face.


    -You murdered my father. You threw our newborn daughter into an orphanage. Then you brought this little brat back here. this bastard child from your affair with that woman, and made me raise her. You''re a monster. David. You''re disgusting

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 Bargaining with Blood


    David stared at Alice like he was looking at a ghost.


    She knew?


    "What''s wrong? Got nothing to say now?" Alice''s face was streaked with tears, every wordced with hatred


    The truth was out-there was no point pretending anymore. David let out a sharp, coldugh.


    "So what if I did it? Your father forced me to marry into your family. That old bastard always looked down on me-he deserved to die. And once he was out of the picture, what could a clueless idiot like you do to stop me?"


    His voice turned smug. "What I didn''t expect was you finding out so soon. So tell me-how''d you figure it out?"


    "You bastard! I''ll kill your Alice lost control, rage rushing through her like a flood. She grabbed the broom beside the door and swung it wildly at David.


    He barely managed to protect himself, grabbing Willow and running for the door.


    Alice chased him a few steps before copsing, breathless. The broom ttered to the floor.


    She slowly dropped to the ground, curling into a ball, sobbing into her knees. "Lauren my baby... when will youe back to me? I miss you so much. I just a chance to make things right."


    The image of all those reporters outside the Mavis estate shed through her mind. This life, Lauren seemed even more brilliant than before.


    In her past life, Lauren had also been the top student in the province-but she was already eighteen at the time.


    Now, at just five years old, she was already a college student, being interviewed by a swarm of reporters..


    This brilliant litte girl should have been mine.


    Was that what fate intended? To give her a second chance, only to make her lose everything again?


    Elliot stood silently at the door, watching his mother cry her heart out. He felt a pain in his chest like he was being stabbed with a thousand needles.


    Back in the room, Allcdy t on the bed, utterly drained.


    No. She wasn''t going to let the Mavis family take Lauren from her.


    Sure, they treated Lauren like royalty now-but hadn''t they also abandoned her in the past?


    Lauren had suffered enough in herst life. This time, her birth mother would never let her go through that again.


    Yes. She''d get Lauren back. She was still little-Alice just had to win her over slowly. With time, Lauren would understand. And if Lauren had truly be the province''s top student, then the Mavis family was bound to throw her a massive graduation party.


    That was it


    At the party, in front of all those people, she''d stand up and tell everyone the truth-that she w


    was Lauren''s real mother.


    The Mavis family could try to resist, but under the weight of public opinion, they''d have no choice but to give Lauren back.


    Chapter 375 Bargaining with Blood


    Three days before the term began, the Mavis family hosted Lauren graduation banquet.


    This time it wasn''t at Cloud Pce. They held it at their own estatte


    The party was buzzing-guests clustered in groups, chatting andughing


    When Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley brought Lauren out, the mellominely silent. All eves turned toward her.


    The expressions were warm, curious, admiring.


    Five years old and epted into National Defense University-her fine was beyond bright.


    +8 Peart


    Many of the guests were business elites who already had ties with the Mavis fumily.. fer weghy Lauren, they were more Carer than ever to maintain that connection.


    W: Timely stepped forward, smiling. Today we''re gathered to celebrate


    before he could finish, chaos broke out at the entrance.


    "You people! You stole my daughter and bankrupted the Bet family! Don you have any shame!!


    Bad harped into the hall, screaming.


    Secure was right beind him, swarming in to drag him out.


    Ban Dought bag with wild strength, resisting every attempt to restrain him.


    He sundiced eves with Lauren, and his gaze turned greedy


    He unually startedughing.


    Chitienuine... Mis little bree-four years old, and already the province''s top student?


    Shemale is me Sarah I''d known surmas a genius. Td never have dumped her in that orphanage


    Think of it up men at me already in National Defense University. She''s worth a fortune.


    Every news audie hudher fuce stered across the headlines. She was practically more famous than a pop st


    Lauren wasjus, sydhlid anymore. She was a walking goldmine


    The Bet family men have copsed-but if he could ger Lauren back, they


    could rise again Fast.


    All he had to do was raise him


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 Performance and Revtion


    ++8 Pearls


    Once they''d squeezed every bit of value out of her, if Willow''s kidneys failed again, they could just harvest this little wretch''s kidneys and give them to Willow.


    Willow had kidney disease. What if she had the same problem again when she grew up?


    The best n was to keep Lauren close, raise her under their watchful eye. That way, they''d always have Willow-and a backup kidney source for her too.


    With these vile intentions, David stepped into the banquet hall.


    He didn''t care that today was Lauren''s graduation celebration. He''d always been selfish and self-serving.


    David shook off the security guards and looked at Lauren with eyes brimming with tears, like he was a loving father reunited with his long-lost daughter.


    you


    Through sobs, he said. ��Lauren, my sweet daughter, I finally found you! Do you have any idea how much it hurt when were taken by traffickers right after you were born? Your mother was devastated-she couldn''t eat or sleep. To calm her down, I adopted Willow, and only then did her condition start to stabilize. But I never stopped looking for you. For five years, I''ve been searching nonstop, and now, finally, I''ve found you. Daddy''s so happy."


    As he spoke, David edged closer to Lauren.


    "Lauren, let me give you a hug, okay?"


    David was a skilled performer. His tear-streaked face and sniffling act fooled plenty of people in the room.


    All most guests knew was that Lauren had been adopted by the Mavis family from the Hoverdale orphanage. They''d assumed her birth parents had abandoned her because they''d wanted a boy,


    No one had expected this.


    "So Miss Lauren wasn''t abandoned-she was kidnapped by traffickers?


    "Poor thing to suffer so much right after being born."


    "I think her birth parents are the ones who really suffered. They waited ten months


    for their daughter, only for her to be stolen by those monsters. Any parent would be heartbroken."


    "If you ask me, the Mavis family should give the child back."


    "I agree. They''ve only had her for about a month. There''s not that much emotional attachment yet-better to return her quickly."


    David''s performance hadpletely swayed the crowd. Most people were now on his side.


    Some even took out their phones to record.


    Seeing this, David was secretly delighted.


    Ha! So what if the Mavis family had power and influence? They couldn''t withstand public pressure.


    As long as these clueless idiots believed him, the Mavis family wouldn''t be able to keep Lauren.


    David was willing to go all out if it meant reviving the Bet family.


    He turned to Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley and suddenly dropped to his knees.


    1. v. I''m begging you please return my daughter to me. She means everything to me. Maybe you


    "Mr. Tunely, Madam Shirley.


    12.01


    Chapter 376 Performance and Revtion


    �� +8 Pearls


    David''s words were smoother than a stage actor''s monologue. With his skills, he could win an award if he ever starred in a


    movie.


    The people around him were fooled-but not Lauren, who knew just how ruthless he was. She simply stared at him, cold and


    unmoved.


    Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley watched with amused smiles.


    Mr. Timely chuckled and said. "You say Lauren was kidnapped by traffickers?"


    David nodded enthusiastically. "Yes"


    After all, no one had seen him take the baby, so he had nothing to fear.


    "And you''re saying you love your daughter dearly!"


    "Of course! Lauren is my flesh and blood-how could I not love her?"


    Mr. Timely''s smile deepened.


    He raised a hand and suddenly snapped his fingers.


    "Then let''s all take a look at how much this David here loves his daughter."


    As his words fell, therge screen suddenly lit up..


    The video showed a VIP hospital room.


    On the bedy Alice, unconscious and weak after giving birth.


    Next to her was a bass, where tiny Laureny sleeping peacefully.


    Then, David appeared-creeping toward the baby with a cold smile on his lips and not a trace of affection in his eyes.


    He quietly picked Lauren up and left the room while Alice remainedpletely


    unaware.


    David''s pupils dted the moment he saw the footage.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 The Real Mother


    "Fake! Turn it off-turn it off now!"


    David lunged for the remote, but the security guards pinned him to the ground.


    The next second, the screen changed. This time, it showed the entrance to an orphanage.


    In the pitch-ck night, David abandoned newborn Lauren at the orphanage''s doorstep.


    Looking down at the tiny infant, he sneered viciously. "If you weren''t still useful to me, I''d have fed you to the dogs. When you grow up, if your kidneys match Willow''s, I''ll cut them out and give them to her."


    With 1


    that venomous deration, David scoffed, got into his car, and drove away.


    It''s over, he thought. I''mpletely done for.


    The crowd that had watched the footage no longer looked at him with sympathy. Now, all they felt was disgust and fury.


    "So everything he said earlier was a lie. He just wanted to use public opinion to pressure the Mavis family,"


    "He tried to use us like pawns? Unbelievable."


    "I''ve never seen anyone this cruel. He doesn''t deserve to be a father."


    As the guests began to turn on David, Alice appeared.


    Without a word, she marched up to David and pped him twice across the face.


    "You''re not even human, David! I''ll kill you!"


    She wed at his face with her sharp nails, and in moments, his cheeks were covered in scratches.


    "You''ve lost your mind, Alice! Get off me!"


    "You disgusting, shameless pig. What right do you have to im Lauren? She''s my daughter-mine! You''re nothing but a scumbag


    "Don''t forget, she''s my blood too!"


    "David, I''m divorcing you."


    "Heh, even if you divorce me, don''t think you can take my daughter away."


    The two of them wentpletely feral, fighting right there at the party. Wine sses shattered. Cakes went flying.


    Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley watched the chaos with veins bulging on their foreheads.


    This was Lauren''s graduation banquet-an event they had put their hearts into. And it had beenpletely ruined.


    Last time, they had nearly wrecked her birthday. This time, they didn''t just crash the event-they smashed everything in sight


    Throw them out," Mr. Timely snapped.


    A squad of bodyguards in ck appeared, quickly subduing David and Alice and dragging them out.


    Alice struggled wildly. "Let me go! I came for my daughter! You Mavis bastards- Lauren was stolen by that monster David! I''ve always loved her! I''m her mother! You have no right to stop me from iming her!"


    12.01 PM C


    Chapter 377 The Real Mother


    The couple turned to Lauren.


    "Lauren do you want to go home with your biological mother?"


    Alice stared at her with hopeful eyes.


    +8 Pearls


    ��Lauren, believe me, I love you just as much as your adoptive mother-maybe even more. Come home with me. I promise I''ll give you all my love."


    Lauren nced at Alice, then looked back at Mr. and Mrs. Mavis.


    "Dad, Mom, there''s something I want to say to them. Is that okay?"


    Madam Shirley gently patted her head.


    "Say whatever you need to say."


    No matter how much it hurt, they knew-Alice was Lauren''s birth mother. If Lauren chose to leave with her, they would have to respect that.


    Lauren walked toward Alice, step by step. Mr. Timely frowned. Madam Shirley''s eyes welled up with tears.


    Alice was trembling with excitement, at a loss for words.


    "Lauren, you''vee around, haven''t you? You''reing home with me? I knew it-my sweet daughter would never abandon me."


    Lauren looked up at her and said coldly, "Kneel."


    Alice blinked "Kneel?"


    Lauren nodded. ��Yes. Kneel. I have something to say to you."


    Alice noticed something strange in Lauren''s expression-she didn''t seem like she wanted to go home with her at all.


    Still, she slowly knelt, hopeful. "Lauren, what do you want to say to Mommy?"


    Lauren leaned in closer.


    Seeing her daughter so near, Alice''s heart nearly burst with joy. She even cast a smug look toward Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley.


    See? This is what a mother-daughter bond looks like.


    Even after five years apart, Lauren was still her little girl, just like in their past life. Still longing for her love,


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 Only One Mother


    Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley felt a pang in their hearts.


    They truly loved Lauren and had treated her like their own daughter from the very beginning.


    But now that her birth mother had shown up. Lauren had taken the initiative to go to her.


    it because we haven''t spent enough time together? Is that why she doesn''t feel as close to as yet?


    The couple stood by anxiously, terrified that Lauren might choose to leave them behind.


    Alice beamed. "Lauren, sweetheart, what did you want to say to me?"


    Lauren leaned in close, her lips brushing against Alice''s car, and whispered so that only the two of them could hear.


    "Alice, did you really think you were the only one who came back?"


    Alice''s body went rigid. She turned to look at Lauren, utterly stunned.


    When she met the cold mockery in Lauren''s eyes, her pupils widened in disbelief.


    "You... you..."


    Lauren sneered. "That''s right. I was reborn too. And I came back earlier than you did-right when you gave birth to me. Don''t think that just because you returned to the past, everything will magically change. Alice, the truth is, the you in this life and the you from before are no different at all.


    "In the children''s store, before your memories returned, you still defended Willow and treated me the same way you did in thest life. Nothing''s changed, You''re selfish, arrogant, fake, dumb, and cruel. Why should I ever forgive someone like you? Alice, whether in our past life or this one, I will never forgive you. If you truly feel guilty, then stay far away from me. Don''t ever show your face again.


    "You''ve seen it for yourself-my parents love me very much. In the Mavis family, I have a mom, a dad, and a big brother who care about me. I''m no longer the Lauren who was helpless and bullied by the Bet family. I''m the little princess of the Mavis family-Lauren.


    "Oh, and I''m sure you''re dying to know how I ended up being adopted by the Mavis family, right? I don''t mind telling you. They wanted to adopt me in thest life, too. But I turned them down and stayed for that scumbag Lucas, Looking back, 1 was such an idiot-for the sake of someone unworthy, I missed out on a family that truly loved me. If I''d epted their adoption back then, maybe I wouldn''t have been abused and disabled by you and the rest of the Bet family."


    Lauren''s words struck like steel needles, piercing deep into Alice''s heart. Why?


    Why is this happening?


    It was already cruel enough that fate had let her relive her life-but Lauren hade back too?


    Lauren would never forgive her.


    No. No, she can''t. That''s not how it''s supposed to be


    She hadn''t returned to grow even further apart from her daughter.


    She knew she''d been wrong. She had paid for it in their past life.


    She had already repaid her debt to Lauren


    1201 PM


    Chapter 378 Only One Mother


    Tears and not covered Alice''s face as she sobbed so wretchedly that even the onlookers were moved.


    ��


    +8 Pearls


    he is Ms. Lauren''s birth mother. And it was that bastard David who abandoned her-Alice had nothing to do with


    Yeah. Only a mother can truly understand what it means to lose a child. I think they should let her take her daughter back."


    "Exactly. It''s only night"


    Whispers began to spread through the crowd again


    Madam Shirley stood frozen, her mind nk. She stared at Lauren with eyes full of sorrow and heartache.


    She wanted to snatch Lauren back immediately. But that woman-no matter how poorly she had raised her-was still Lauren''s birth mother. And her love didn''t seem fake


    Am I really going to lose my daughter today?


    I mealy to lose my


    The thought made her nose sting, and her eyes turned red with tears.


    "Laurene to me." she said softly, her voice trembling with hope and fear. She sounded like she was begging


    Victor red at Alice furiously: "You''re a terrible person! You tried to hit my sister at the kids store! Lauren, don''t go with.


    her!


    Lauren shoved Alice hard. Caught off guard. Alice fell straight to the floor


    Lauren stared down at her coldly and whispered:


    "In ourst life. you already drained every bit of hope I had in you. In this life. I refuse to be your daughter again. I only have one mother-and that''s Madam Shirley."


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 No Forgiveness, No Redemption.


    After Lauren finished speaking, she turned around without a moment''s hesitation.


    "No-!" Alice screamed, grabbing hold of her. "You''re my daughter! I carried you for ten months-you can''t treat me like


    this!


    Lauren looked back, her eyes brimming with scorn.


    Alice met that mocking gaze and instantly lowered her head in shame.


    She had no right to say Lauren couldn''t treat her this way. After all, in their previous life, she had shown Lauren no mercy as her mother.


    She had poured all her love into that wretched Willow, while Lauren hadn''t even been treated as well as the servants in the Bet family.


    "Let go" Lauren''s voice was cold.


    Still, Alice clung to her, clinging to herst bit of desperation. "I won''t."


    That''s when Victor charged over and bit down hard on Alice''s hand-the one gripping Lauren.


    Alice yelped in pain and instinctively let go.


    Victor grabbed Lauren''s hand and pulled her back toward Mr. Timely and Madam Shirley.


    Mr. Timely scooped Lauren up in one arm and wrapped his other around the tearful Madam Shirley. His voice was icy as he ordered, "Get those two lunatics out of here."


    At once, the bodyguards stepped forward and dragged David and Alice out.


    Alice kept screaming the whole way, but no one paid her any attention. The banquet hall fell into a dead silence.


    Mr. Timely''s sharp gaze swept across the room, lingering especially long on those who had whispered support for Alice earlier those who had swayed with the wind and sided with whoever seemed the weakest at the time. His look was so cold it seemed to freeze them in ce.


    Feeling the pressure of Mr. Timely''s unyielding aura, the guilty ones lowered their heads, filled with dread, silently praying that he''d be magnanimous enough to let it go.


    They hadn''t meant any harm. They''d just been moved by sympathy for a mother.


    But even if they hadn''t meant harm, they had spoken rashly without understanding the full situation. As adults, they should''ve had better judgment. That kind of gullibility-falling for Alice''s words so easily-made them unfit to work with the Mavis family.


    Coborating with such people would only drag the Mavis family down


    Mr. Timely''s expression didn''t change, but his next words hit like a hammer,


    to leave."


    "Anyone who felt sympathy for that woman-feel free to


    The stunned guests lifted their heads, eyes wide in disbelief.


    Just because of a fewments, he''s kicking an out?


    This was a public p in th


    p in the face. 1


    Was he really cutting ties with them?


    12.01 PM


    Chapter 379 No Forgiveness. No Redemption


    But with those fools people gone, the atmosphere finally quieted, and the celebration resument.


    Though the chaos mused by Alice and David had interrupted things, everything proceeded smoothly afterward.


    As for Alice and Dunnd-


    After being thrown out they kept banging on the Mavis family''s vi gates.


    But no one came out. No one even acknowledged them.


    Alice turned toward David eyes filled with hatred so intense it was practically tangible.


    David, catching her murders re, stumbled back in fear.


    "Baby, listen, I can exin-


    "Exin? You abandoned my daughter at an orphanage! What exnation could possibly justify that?"


    -5 Pearls


    "Oh. I get it now. This was all about bringing your bastard child into our home. You let me raise your illegitimate daughter like a fool while you sat back and wanted. You must ve felt real smug, huh? David, this is all your fault. Everything- everything-is because of you"


    Alice flew at him like a madwoman her sharp nails wing at his head and face. Blood streamed down David''s cheeks.. making him look utterly pitiful. "You crazy b*tch! Get off me!"


    "Crazy b*tch? Hahaha, yeah. I''m a crazy brich I''ve been crazy for a long time!" She''d gone mad the moment she lost Lauren in their past life


    Alice''s strength in that moment was terrifying-even Duvad couldn''t fight her off,


    She pinned him down and pummeled him, again mod


    With every blow, her mind shed back to Lauren a suffering thest life.


    She''d refused to give her own daughter a single penny-


    med Wow''s allowance to a million.


    When Willow pushed ine down the stairs, turning her into a vegetablice had personally deleted the security footage to protect her.


    When Willow repeatedly provoked Lauren, their entire family had responded with


    beatings and scoldings, until Lauren had been so desperate that she''d cut off one of her own fingers just to break tits with them


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 The Only One to Protect


    +8 Pearls


    Willow had drugged Lauren in an attempt to destroy her purity, When Lauren fought back, Alice had smashed her over the head with an ashtray, splitting her scalp open-and left her bleeding, alone on the cold floor to die.


    Those shameful memories tormented Alice to the brink of madness.


    And yet she didn''t want to die just yet.


    Lauren had been reborn. In this life, she had a family that cherished her, and powerful friends who stood by her. Alice believed Lauren would live a life far more radiant than before.


    If Lauren didn''t want to go home with her, then Alice would quietly bless her from afar.


    As for David and Willow-those two wretched beings-Alice had no intention of letting them live in peace.


    Lauren, you must be happy


    Even if you never forgive me again, even if you never call me "Mom," I will protect you for the rest of my life. I''ll live o


    Alice''s eyes brimmed with a wild and deadly determination.


    She picked up a stone from the ground-and without hesitation, smashed it directly into David''s eye.


    "Ah-1"


    David''s shriek tore through the night as blood gushed from his ruined eye.


    Alice stood tall above him, watching coldly as he writhed in agony.


    life, David had stabbed her in the eye.


    In their past li


    only for you.


    Because they were married, her injuries had been dismissed as a domestic squabble. No justice. No consequences.


    Fine. In this life, she''d follow his example. If she blinded David, so what? No one would stop her now.


    She raised her foot and stomped hard on his head, grinding her heel in mercilessly.


    "Tsk, tsk. David, you really do look like a dog right now. No, that''s wrong. Byen a dog knows to wag its tail at me. You''re nothing but an ungrateful mongrel."


    David felt like his skull was about to shatter under her heel.


    He had never seen Alice like this before.


    as terrified.


    And now that he had he was


    Overwhelmed, he passed out cold.


    But Alice had no intention of letting him die so easily. The pain he had inflicted in


    theirst life-death alone wouldn''t be enough to repay it-


    She dragged him away like a sack of meat.


    When they reached the apartment-


    She heard voicesing from inside.


    Take your time, Willow. These are all for you."


    12:01 PM c


    Chapter 380 The Only One to Protect


    like before."


    "Hmph I won''t forgive her that easily


    The front door flew open, kicked in by Alte


    Elliot and Willow jumped in fright


    Elliot flinched when he saw Alice-but reminded himself that she had raised Willow


    for years, and even if she was a man daughter, Mom had cared for her all the


    same


    He didn''t believe his mother could truly be this bearless. Surely she wouldn''t just cut Willow off forever.


    And besides, Willow was so sweet and adorable-be liked her too.


    Elliot forced a smile. "Mom, you''re back"


    Alice locked eyes with him.


    She''d thought that once Elliot learned the truth he would stop associating with Willow altogether.


    But she had barely been gone a moment and here he wanting Willow into their home, letting her eat all the treats she''d bought for Lauren.


    Alice stepped toward him, one step at a time.


    The weight of her fury made Elliot tremble.


    "M-Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Without warning, Alice pped him hand across the face


    The blow knocked Ellior to the ground.


    A red swollen handprint bloomed on his cheek, putting up quickly


    "You know she''s a bastard child, and you''re still good to her- When have you ever cared half as much about your own sister?"


    Elliot had never seen his mother like this. He was still just a boy-and faced with her madness, he could only cry silently, too scared to speak


    Then Alice turned to Willow.


    Wow was already shaking like a leaf. "Mom."


    "Shut up. I''m not your mom. A little bastard like you doesn''t deserve to call me that


    "You love eating, don''t you? You love stealing Lauren''s food, don''t you? Eine. I''ll


    let you eas to your bear''s content today"


    She grabbed Willow by the cor and yanked her up, then shoved all the remaining pastries into her mouth, one after

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 Vengeance and Rescue


    "Eat. I told you to eat! If you don''t finish everyst bite today, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Willow''s mouth was stuffed full, her eyes wide with terror,


    She gagged repeatedly, but Alice pressed her hand over Willow''s mouth, refusing to let her spit anything out.


    Like that, Willow was forced to eat everyst crumb-five times more than she normally would.


    She copsed to the ground, clutching her bloated stomach, crying silently in agony.


    That was when Elliot finally snapped out of his shock.


    "Mom, how could you do this to Willow? It was Dad who made the mistake, not her! Willow''s innocent! You need to take her to the hospital-can''t you see she''s in pain?"


    Alice turned to him again, her eyes hollow.


    "If you care so much about her, then go live with her and her real mother.


    "Mom, I''m your son! Why are you being so cruel to me?"


    Yes, he was her son-but Lauren had been her daughter, too. And yet Lauren had been brutally abused by her own father, mother, and brother.


    Three years with the Bet family. Five years in prison. More than eight years of relentless torment had broken Lauren''s body and spirit.


    Lauren had endured unimaginable pain. And the ones who caused it didn''t


    deserve peace.


    They all deserved to be punished.


    "Get out"


    Elliot clenched his jaw. "You''ll regret this someday, Mom."


    He


    struggled to lift Willow into his arms and carried her out the door.


    Outside, David-his eye ruined-had just regained consciousness:


    He saw his son and daughter bruised and battered and was instantly overwhelmed with fury.


    Alice, just wait. Il pay you back for this tenfold. A hundredfold


    You care about that little brat Lauren so much, don''t you? Then I''ll make it my mission to destroy her.


    David gathered Elliot and Willow and stumbled away with them.


    Alice umply watched with cold indifference. She didn''t try to stop them.


    Two days passed in a blur. On the third day, Lauren was due to report to school.


    Mr. Tumely cleared his entire schedule to take her there personally, alongside Madam Shirley.


    In the car. Madam Shirley clutched Lauren tightly, reluctant to let go. "Our baby''s still so little. There''s no way she can live on campus alone. College is full of adults, and you''re still a child-how could you possibly manage by yourself? I''ve made up my mind. For the next four years, I''m going to live near your school. I''ll buy a house right next to campus so you cane home. every day"


    Chapter 381 Vengeance and Rescue


    The car was filled with warmth andughter.


    Elsewhere. Willow was wearing a smug smile as she looked up at her birth mother, Sharon.


    "Mom, once I get her kidney. I''ll be cured, right?"


    Finished


    Sharon, dressed in surgical scrubs and preparing to operate on her own daughter''s behalf, gently stroked Willow''s hair.


    "With me here, you''ve got nothing to worry about. You''ll be just fine."


    Willow beamed with joy, though a trace of worry lingered in her voice.


    "Mom if we forcefully take her kidney, won''t she call the police?"


    Sharon reassured her calmly. "Don''t worry. After we take her kidney, that idiot David will sell her overseas. Once she''s there, no one will be able to find her. Even if she dies, it won''t trace back to us."


    Willow finally rxed.


    As the anesthesia kicked in, she slowly closed her eyes and slipped into unconsciousness,


    Sharon picked up the scalpel and stepped toward Lauren


    Behind her surgical mask, her lips curled into a sinister smile.


    "All because of you, that woman Alice abused my daughter. She suffered over ten


    years of mistreatment because of you. Today, I''ll make you pay.��


    The cold steel de glinted under the operating lights as is drew closer and closer to Lauren.


    Sharon didn''t even bother disinfecting Lauren''s body-she was going to take the kidney right then and there..


    With every inch, the scalpel neared Lauren''s skin. Sharon''s eyes lighting up with anticipation.


    But just as the de was about to pierce her-


    The


    operating room doors were kicked open from the outside.


    A group of police officers stormed in, weapons drawn.


    "Freeze" Drop the knife! Hands in the air!"


    The sudden raid shocked everyone in the room-Sharon, the doctors, the nurses-


    none of them were prepared.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 Bonds That Broke Beyond Repair


    The moment Sharon saw the police burst in, her heart dropped into her stomach.


    What''s going on?Why are the police here!!


    One officer stepped forward and kicked her to the floor, then swiftly cuffed her hands behind her back.


    Other officers moved in and restrained every other medical staff member in the


    room.


    The police chief rushed to Lauren''s side. Seeing her unharmed atst, he finally let out the breath he''d been holding. They''d been mere seconds away-just one more breath, and Comrade Lauren would have been carved open on that table. If anything had happened to her, his career would have been over.


    Rage boiled in the chief''s chest. He turned sharply and pped Sharon across the face with a resounding crack.


    "You filthy scum! You dared to kidnap one of our nation''s top scientific talents and tried to harvest her organs by force. Do you have a deaths wish!! Do you realize if anything had happened to her, it could have endangered the future of our entire country? You''re not just looking at charges of kidnapping and illegal organ harvesting-you could also be tried for endangering national security."


    Those chargesbined were more than enough tond Sharon on death row.


    Sharon was stunned. This was not how things were supposed to Ko


    "No! I d


    didn''t-I mean, you''ve got it all wrong. I swear!"


    "We''ll see about that at the station. Take her away!"


    Sharon, along with every doctor and nurse who participated in the illegal surgery, was dragged away in handcuffs.


    Even Willow, still unconscious from the anesthesia, wasn''t spared. She was taken into custody too.


    Outside the operating room, Sharon realized with horror that David-bloody, one- eyed, and defeated-had also been


    arrested.


    That''s when she


    she knew: they were finished.


    Everyone involved was taken to the police station for interrogation. Even Elliot, who had secretly informed them, was handcuffed and questioned in a separate


    room.


    When Lauren finally woke up, she found Alice seated beside her, face drawn tight with worry.


    "Lauren, are you alright?"


    Lauren sat up in the hospital bed.


    The anesthetic had simply knocked her out-


    -now that it had worn off, she was perfectly line.


    She nced at Alice calmly. "Thanks for what you did this time. With that, our grudges from the past life are settled."


    Jy flickered across Alice''s face. "Lauren, does that mean... you finally forgive me? Does that mean you''ll stay with me now? Come home with me!*


    Lauren''s expression cooled. "Alice, I think you misunderstood something. I said the past-life grudges are settled-I never said I was going home with you or that I recognize you as my mom. Have you forgotten? Myst name is Mavis now, not Bet. I already have parents and a brother. Why would I go back with you?"


    1201 PM C


    Chapter 382 Bonds That Broke Beyond Repair


    leave him, so I turned them down.


    -8 Pearls


    I''ve regretted that decision ever since. If I''d said yes, I would''ve had a loving family and a protective brother. Instead, I returned to the Bet family-only to be beaten, starved, and destroyed by you people."


    Alice wilted at her words, visibly deted.


    "Lauren, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong.


    "Enough." Lauren cut her off. impatient. "I heard you say ''I was wrong'' so many times in thest life I practically grew calluses in my ears. And every time you said it. you just did the same things all over again. That phrase means nothing to me now, Don''t say it anymore. It''s annoying"


    Her tone was blunt and cutting, leaving no room for dignity.


    Alice''s face turned ashen.


    Alright. I won''t say it anymore."


    She went silent.


    Lauren had no intention of staying in the same room. Since her health was fine, she might as well leave the hospital early.


    She''d spent thest six months at the research institute, and it had been over eight years since she''d seen her parents and


    brother.


    All she wanted now was to go home.


    Eight years... They probably won''t even recognize me anymore..


    Lauren swung her legs off the bed and began putting on her shoes.


    Alice suddenly stood. "Lauren, where are you going?"


    "I''m going back to Balewood. To see my mom and dad."


    Alice felt a bitter sting in her chest. She''s my daughter-yet she calls someone


    else Mom sortly.


    She stepped in front of Lauren, hesitating. "Lauren..."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 No Mercy Left to Give


    Lauren''s patience wore thin. She didn''t even want to spare Alice a nce.


    "You still have something to say?"


    Alice pressed her lips together, gathering her thoughts before speaking "Lauren... could you... could you write a letter of forgiveness for your brother?"


    Lauren let out a sharp, coldugh. "He helped someone try to steal my kidney, and you want me to forgive him?


    Alice knew her request was shameless, but she persisted. "But he''s your biological brother! You''re fine now, right? Do you really have the heart to watch your brother go to jail over something like this? You''re Corwynale''s youngest scientific genius- if you just say a word, I''m sure the court would go easy on him. Just pity your brother a little, okay"


    "Enough!"


    Lauren''s voice cracked like a whip through the room.


    "You want me to pity him? And who pitied me? Yes, he''s my brother-my biological brother. And yet he teamed up with others to steal my kidney. That''s how he treats me? In ourst life, he framed me and got me thrown into prison for five years. Before that, he humiliated me for three years in the Bet family. After I got out, he kepting at me, again and again. I''ve already been generous enough not to settle the score in this life. If he had stayed away, I would''ve treated him like nothing but air. But what did he do? He tried to make me a cripple again! And you dare ask me to forgive him? Alice, you know how I feel about bing disabled. Last time, you and your family ruined me-cost me a leg and a kidney. Do you really think I''ll let it happen again?"


    Tears streamed down Alice''s face. She shook her head desperately. "No, that''s not what I meant, I-


    ��Ha.�� Lauren''s cold sneer sliced right through her. "Elliot isn''t a child. He''s an adult. And adults should take responsibility for their actions."


    "But don''t worry-he was just an aplice. He won''t be sentenced to death. It''s just a few years in prison. Not a big deal, right?"


    Alice''s eyes widened.


    She knew that phrase. Knew it all too well.


    Because in their past life, Elliot had used those exact same words on Lauren),


    "It''s just five years in prison. So what? ine became a vegetable."


    Alice couldn''t even look Lauren in the eyes anymore.


    Lauren''s tone was t and calm. "Since Elliot thought jail time wasn''t a big deal, he can experience it himself. I''m sure prison will ''reform'' him nicely. Don''t worry-I won''t have anyone target him inside. All he''s losing is his freedom.


    I lost a leg. And a kidney. He''s still got it easy."


    Alice''s mind went nk. She couldn''t speak.


    Lauren pushed past her and walked out of the hospital room.


    She didn''t expect to crash straight into someone''s chest.


    Startled, she looked up-and her pupils shrank in shock.


    Keh?


    Chapter 383 No Mercy Left to Give


    Butpared to the Bet family or areas Keh wounds were no more than a light drizzle.


    Still, the suddenness of the encounter caught hepletely off guard.


    Keh, in a sharp ck suit, couldn''t take his eyes offer the moment he saw her.


    Is that really.. her?


    The youngest, most brilliant scientific mind in all od Corwyndle.


    A name that most average people might not recognize budemeth wam''t most people.


    He had known of Lauren since school.


    He had once thought himself talented-until he learned aboarder. At the age when


    he was till ying with crayons in preschool, she had already entered college.


    To him. Lauren wasn''t just a genius-she was a legend. His co


    And now...


    that idol had just thrown herself into his arms.


    Keh''s face flushed bright red from excitement.


    ine, who stood beside him, gasped in amazement


    "Whoa! Keh-isn''t this the Lauren you''re always talking about? Your idi? jusawa news segment on her yesterday! She''s even more beautiful in person than on TVT"


    Her eyes sparkled as she gazed at Lauren.


    Lauren came back to her senses, her expression calm, her voice distant.


    "Could you let go of me now?"


    Kemeth blinked and suddenly realized he was still holding her slender waist-so- sodtamaludicate that Lauren had no choi burn lean into him.


    Between-shampoo and body wash, subtle and clean-clung to him. Addictive.


    Send Gifts

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 Home Is Where the Heart Stays


    Keh stood frozen, his hands still tingling with the warmth of Lauren''s waist. For a moment, he couldn''t bring himself to let go.


    But before he could respond, arge hand appeared out of nowhere and shoved him aside with force.


    Lauren was pulled from his arms and into another man''s embrace.


    A voice rang out-icy and sharp as frost, its tone cold and indifferent.


    "What do you think you''re doing to my fianc��e?"


    The moment Keh''s arms were empty, a strange hollowness filled his chest.


    He looked up instinctively-and froze.


    The man standing before him was none other than Felix Brooker, heir of Balewood''s most powerful family, the Brooker family.


    Keh instantly bristled.


    He didn''t like this man.


    Not just because of who he was-but because he had seen the articles online. He knew that his idol, Lauren, was said to be the lianc��e of this so-called Brooker heir.


    And Keh, though aware he wasn''t worthy of someone like Lauren, still believed no man could possibly deserve her. She was the moon in the sky- untouchable, to be admired from afar.


    Felix might be powerful, but in the end, he was just a businessman. What right did he have toy im to Corwynale''s brightest scientific genius?


    And that so-called engagement? A childhood promise. A game. Nothing more than a fantasy from long ago.


    He turned back to Lauren, his gaze full of concern as though ready to rescue her, if she gave the slightest sign of distress. But instead what he saw was Lauren looking up at Felix with glowing joy,


    Felix was only twenty two now, still carrying the youthful sharpness of his age- but there was already a hint of the cold restraint and gentle gravitas that had defined him at twenty-eight in theirst life.


    To Lauren, who had suffered so much in that previous life, Felix had been salvation-a ray of light in her darkest days.


    And now, the boy from her past had grown into a man. He had found her. And, incredibly, he had recognized her at first nce.


    The frost in Felix''s eyes melted as he gazed at Lauren. His voice softened to something only she had ever heard. "Lauren you''re finally back."


    He raised his hand, brushing a finger gently over her brows and cheeks.


    Tve missed you all these years"


    Lauren gave


    him a soft


    smile. I''ve missed you too."


    Felix''s voice dropped, filled with emotion. "Thene back to Balewood with me.


    Let''s get engaged.


    Chapter 384 Home Is Where the ear Bas


    Victor''s tears flowed freely as he sobbedimotier dimoulder


    Fint


    The soft, chubby little girl from his memons hul grown into a beautiful young


    woman. And he hadn''t been there for eigh whole years


    A secondter, Madam Shirley came rumming in


    "My baby girl! My precious little one!" She threw mam-amund Lauren hugging her tight


    Even Mr. Timely''s eyes turned misty, His long arms cerebeuren Victor, and Madam Shirleyall at once in a warm family embrace.


    Lauren, you heartless little rascal-leaving the instituendung straight to Hoverdale? You got yourself kidnapped an nearly lost a kidney! If something had happened to you wouldropped dead on the sport


    They all held her close,ughing and crying, overwhelmed withhentaiton.


    Behind them, at the doorway of the hospital room. Alice watchertently


    She looked at the family-her daughter, smiling brightly in the arms omple who mily loved her and realized, for the first time, that she no longer had a ce there. Her own daughter had left her behind. And she wasn''t part of thist world anymore.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 Out of Reach


    She wanted to hug Laurie just like they did-tightly, warmly, like family


    But Laurie hated her.


    Even in their previous life, after Laurie had gotten hier revenge-after she''d had her locked up in a psychiatric hospital and left her to suffer-Laurie still couldn''t bring herself to forgive her.


    Alice''s eyes filled with tears as she watched the family of four together, so happy, so close. It hit her only then-she had never once hugged Laurie.


    In their past life, when Laurie returned to the Bet family from the orphanage, Alice had been worried Willow would feel disced. So she chose to ignore Laurie.


    She had even gone out of her way to get close to Willow right in front of her.


    She never thought that in this life, just holding her own daughter would be such a far-fetched dream. Alice drew a deep breath, trying to hold back her tears.


    All she could do was silently watch her daughter being loved by others


    It wasn''t until a long momentter that Mr. Timely, Madam Shirley, and Victor finally let go of Lauren


    Madam Shirley gently stroked Lauren''s long hair. "Eight years flew by in a blink. Our precious girl has grown up.


    Mr. Timely''s eyes were full of tenderness, ��Laurie''s grown, but she''s also gotten thinner. Were you not eating well at the


    institute?


    Victor quickly added, "Let''s hurry home. Once we''re back, we''ll fatten you right up again."


    Warmth bloomed in Lauren''s chest. "Okay. Let''s go home."


    As she spoke, she held her hand out to Felix. "Felix."


    A soft smile tugged at Felix''s lips, He reached out his long, well-defined fingers and gently sped her hand.


    Surrounded by the Mavis family, Lauren and Felix walked toward the hospital


    exit


    Alice still had so much she wanted to say to Lauren. But when the words reached her lips, she didn''t know how to start. In the end, she could only watch them go in silence.


    Keh stood there with a bitter look on his face. He didn''t know why, but he felt like he and Lauren weren''t supposed to be


    Deep down, it felt like they should''ve known each other-more than just known each other, even


    But the reality was, this was their first meeting Lauren didn''t even know who he


    was


    And why would she? Lauren was a genius scientist, a national treasure admired by millions.


    And him? Sure, he came from a wealthy family, but they were just businesspeople.


    Wanting something deeper with someone like Lauren? He wasn''t qualified.


    He knew that much. But why didn''t Felix seem to


    The Brooker family was also just a merchant family. So why did Felix get to have Lauren!


    The more Keh thought about it, the more unfair it all felt. As Lauren was about


    to walk away, he finally summoned the courage to ask, "Lauren, will we meet again?"


    3:29 PM c d.


    Chapter 385 Out of Reach


    with her little white canine teeth, she looked like pure sunshine.


    Finished


    "Lauren, you''re my brother''s idol. He''s always wanted to meet you. Now that he finally has, he''s really excited. He wants to be friends with you. Do you think he has that honor?"


    Lauren stopped and looked at ine.


    In her past life, if ine hadn''t shown up when she did, she would''ve been the one pushed down the stairs. ine had taken that hit for her. Because of that, Lauren couldn''t just brush her off.


    But what ine was asking-she couldn''t say yes to that.


    She owed ine. The rest of the Gray family? Not at all.


    Lauren gave ine a gentle smile. "You have that honor. But him..." She turned to Keh.


    He was staring at her, eyes filled with hope.


    Lauren''s heart turned cold. "He doesn''t."


    The moment she said it, the light vanished from Keh''s eyes. He looked crushed.


    He stared at Lauren, as if trying to find some reason for her rejection in her eyes- maybe even disgust.


    But why? They had just met. Why would she hate him already?


    Keh couldn''t understand. He could only swallow the pain and bear it alone.


    Even ine froze in ce. She could feel that Lauren didn''t dislike her. But she also sensed Lauren didn''t like her brother.


    Lauren didn''t spare Keh another nce.


    In her past life, they had once been so close.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 A Savior Unexpected


    But back then, all it took was a few words from Willow to sway Keh. He would believe her without hesitation, and immediately begin doubting Lauren. He never believed a single word she said.


    Someone like that? She couldn''t wait to stay as far away from him as possible. There was no way she could ever be friends with him again.


    "Let''s go."


    Surrounded by her loved ones, Lauren slowly walked out of the hospital. She thought she''d be heading home right away.


    What she didn''t expect was the crowd of reporters waiting outside. The moment they saw Lauren, their eyes lit up. They surged forward, desperate to be the first to interview her.


    But before they could get any closer, the bodyguards stepped in and blocked their path.


    Victor winked at her. ��I figured something like this might happen, so I hired security in advance."


    ~Thank you, Victor."


    "I''m your brother. It''s my job to protect you. Why are you being polite with me?" Lauren was moved again.


    Her biological brother, Elliot, had never protected her. He had only ever brought her harm.


    But now, she had someone who called her sister and actually meant it.


    Lauren got in the car with her family.


    "Mom, Dad, are we heading back to Balewood now?" she asked.


    Madam Shirley held Lauren''s hand and said, "Not yet. First, we need to thank the person who saved your life."


    "The person who saved me?" Lauren was surprised.


    Wasn''t it Alice who saved her?


    She hade to Hoverdale fully aware that David, Sharon, and Willow wouldn''t let her go easily.


    Given her current status, anyone who dared harm her would face serious consequences.


    In their past life, they had framed her and thrown her in prison. This time, she nned to turn the tables-and make them


    suffer the same fate.


    That''s why she went to find Alice. She had hoped that if she were kidnapped, Alice would immediately call the police and get her rescued.


    "Wasn''t it Alice who called the police?" she asked.


    Madam Shirley shook her head "ording to the police, it was a young man who called it in after you were kidnapped. Thank goodness he did it in time-otherwise, you really might''ve had your organs harvested"


    Just thinking about it made Madam Shirley tremble "Laurie, you nearly scared me to death, you know that?"


    She went on. "I know you came to Hoverdale because you wanted to meet your biological mother. But you''re only seventeen. How could I possibly feel okay letting you travel so far alone? You''re never doing this again, do you hear me?�� "I''m sorry. Mom. It won''t happen agam" Lauren said sincerely


    00


    Chapter 386 A Savior Unexpected


    Finished


    Lauren immediately thought of what happenedst night-when she''d run into Jeffrey. Could it have been Jeffrey who called the police?


    When they arrived at the Gordon family home, her suspicions were confirmed. It really had been Jeffrey.


    She had actually pinned her hopes on Alice. And once again, Alice couldn''t even do that one thing right.


    If it hadn''t been for Jeffrey, she''d probably be lying on some operating table right


    now.


    The Gordon family gave the Mavis family a warm wee.


    The moment Jeffrey saw Lauren, he was so excited he nearly jumped out of his skin.


    He rushed over in three quick strides and grabbed Lauren''s hands, lus eyes shining as he stared at her without blinking.


    "Lauren? You''re really Lauren? I can''t believe I''m seeing our country''s genius scientist with my own eyes. Ms. Mavis, you''re my idol-an inspiration to all of us,"


    Jeffrey was so excited he could barely form aplete sentence.


    Lauren felt overwhelmed by his enthusiasm. After all, in their past life, Jeffrey had always been sarcastic and snide toward her.


    Even after he found out the truth and stopped insulting her, he''d still acted like an entitled rich kid who didn''t take anything seriously.


    She never thought he''d look at her like this in this life-with such pure admiration. Lauren tried to pull her hands back, but he was gripping them too tightly.


    Just then, Felix stepped forward and shoved Jeffrey away, pulling Lauren into his arms with a firm motion.


    Jeffrey scowled. "Who are you?"


    Felix answered coolly. "I''m Lauren''s fianc��."


    Jeffrey was stunned. Ms. Mavis had a fance? No way. How could she possibly have a fiance?

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 The Genius and Her Shadow


    Someone as dazzling and brilliant as her, so young and full of promise-just how little must she have thought of marriage to get engaged at such a young age?


    Jeffrey felt absolutely crushed. He hadn''t even gotten the chance to fall in love, and he was already heartbroken.


    Watching Felix hold Lauren so close made him seethe with jealousy.


    To show their gratitude for Jeffrey saving Lauren''s life, Mr. Timely decided to gift


    the Gordon family a business contract worth a billion dors.


    James and his wife were overjoyed, beaming from ear to ear.


    The Gordon family was a prominent name in Hoverdale, but even so, they couldn''tpare to the elites of Balewood-not by a long shot.


    Landing that billion-dor deal from the Mavis family meant the Gordons would instantly rise to be the richest family in Hoverdale.


    It was like winning the lottery. How could James and his wife not be thrilled?


    Once they had thanked the Gordon family, Lauren and her loved ones finally returned to Balewood.


    The return of someone like Lauren naturally caused a stir throughout the city.


    The Mavis estate was flooded with guests. Every day, a new stream of visitors arrived.


    In the past, it had mostly been people from the business world.


    But things had changed. Now, the Mavis family was connecting with people from all kinds of circles.


    They were no longer just a business family. Not anymore.


    Of course, when Flynn, Jim, and Rayne heard that Lauren was back, they were ecstatic.


    Rayne threw an arm around Lauren''s shoulders, beaming. "Laurie, you have no idea how jealous my ssmates are that I''ve got a scientist like you for a friend."


    Flynn and Jim looked just as proud.


    Lauren was the youngest of the group in terms of age, but having lived two lives, she was actually the most m


    mature of them


    all.


    She loved watching themugh and joke around. She loved the warm, carefree feeling of being with them.


    This time around, the people in her life weren''t filled with mockery and malice like they had been in her past life. Now, she was genuinely happy.


    And nothing made her feel happier than seeing Mia again.


    After a week of rest at home, the president of Hoverdale Tech University personally invited Lauren to return to her alma mater and give a speech to the students


    There was no reason for Lauren to refuse.


    What she didn''t expect was to see Mia in the crowd after the speech.


    She only found outter that she hadn''t just changed her own fate this time-she had changed Mia''s, too,


    Maybe it was destiny. Maybe she and Mia were always meant to be friends.


    Chapter 387 The Genius and Her Shadow


    Finished


    Mia knew she wasn''t a genius. But she never gave up. She pushed herself to the limit, studied harder than anyone, and held the top spot in the entire school for years.


    She kept skipping grades until, at fourteen, she was epted into Hoverdale Tech University-bing that year''s youngest SAT champion


    the second-youngest student in the university''s history, right after Lauren. With Lauren as her role model, the school held high expectations for Mia. Her greatest dream was to walk the same path Lauren had taken.


    Now, she was Lauren''s junior. And someday, she hoped to be her colleague,


    It was with that dream in her heart that she had applied to National Defense University-and now, she was finally meeting her idol.


    After Lauren''s speech, a swarm of students surrounded her, forming an imprable circle.


    Everyone''s eyes sparkled as they looked at her.


    The crowd was massive, and everyone wanted an autograph.


    But Lauren''s gaze found only Mia, Saw only Mia.


    Mia got into college? At just fourteen?


    Lauren had always known Mia was a brilliant girl


    as just a tragedy that, in her past life, Mia had gotten dragged down by her.


    She hadn''t just broken her arm trying to protect her-she had also gone on to kill for her, seeking revenge and shedding


    Marilyn had been so kind. Naturally, the daughter she raised was the same. But because of Lauren. Mia had ended up on a path of violence.


    She owed Mia and Marilyn far too much.


    Lauren''s eyes welled with tears. The noise around her seemed to fade away. Step by step, she walked toward Mia.


    Mia had been excited the moment she saw Lauren walk on stage.


    Now, watching Lauren move doser with every step, her heart pounded wildly.


    Was Lauren looking at her? Was she really walking toward her?


    She couldn''t understand why Lauren''s gaze was fixed on her. Her checks flushed pink, and her mind wentpletely nk.


    Even her voice trembled Lau Lauren Could I could I have your autograph?"


    Lauren stopped right in front of her and took the pen and paper from Mia''s hands without hesitation. She quickly scrawled


    The crowd around the


    screamed even louder than Mia.


    Ma clutched the signed paper, giddy beyond words.


    And then she heard Lauren say, "Youngdy, what''s your name?"


    "M-my name is Mia Tarvis"


    Oh my god-Lauren was so gentle, so kind, so perfect. She wanted to just melt ihto her arms.


    Mia stared wide-eyed at her.


    Finished


    Then Lauren added, "Mia, getting into National Defense University at such a young age... you must be incredibly gifted. 1 believe that when you graduate, you''ll do great things for this country. I''d be honored to have you as a colleague one day?


    ++


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!